《The Canary that couldn't escape》


 Chapter 1 Getting Rid of Gu Yixuan 1

    1: Chapter 1 Getting Rid of Gu Yixuan 1


    1 -1 Getting Rid of Gu Yixuan 1


    The man was a devil, a demon with a deep and cunning mind.


    In the business world, he was a towering figure.


    In private, he was a perfect schemer.


    He could turn the skies with a flip of his hand andmand the rain with a turn of his palm, yet he wished to use all his cunning and schemes on that one woman, the only one who gave him even a sliver of good memories from the past.


    His purpose was singr, to cling to the only warmth in this world, the only semnce of affection.


    But as he hurt her, his own heart was tearing.


    If, if only he knew how to love someone, he wouldn¡¯t have let them hurt each other.


    But he didn¡¯t know how, he had never loved anyone, nor had anyone ever loved him¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mo Rany on the luxurious bed, her body aching terribly, as if every bone wanted to fall apart.


    She extended a hand, her slender palm unnaturally white, exuding a thick aura of sickness.


    Moving up, her smooth arm was covered in shocking purples and greens.


    She knew, not just on her arms, but on her neck, her chest, her entire body was covered in bruises, as if she had been brutally abused.


    She dared not take a bath, afraid to face her scarden self, worried that she couldn¡¯t bear too much pain and would copse immediately.


    In truth, she was already on the verge of copse.


    Without any further provocation, she suspected she might do something foolish.


    Her life had lost all meaning, the only thing she could do each day was to lie in bed as the hours dragged on, until evening when she would meet that devil-like man.


    How many days had it been?


    She lost count.


    In any case, she angered him, truly angered him.


    He did not n to let her go, nor did he intend to make her life easy.


    Therefore, he humiliated and tormented her every day in the way she hated the most.


    She had resisted, but to no avail.


    Eventually, she became numb and now was indifferent.


    Time slowly passed, and the day was darkening again¡­


    The door opened, Mo Ran¡¯s heart clenched painfully, and she closed her eyes in anguish.


    Was today¡¯s punishment about to begin?


    The tall and handsome man sat down on the bed and tenderly caressed her face, ¡°Haven¡¯t eaten again today?¡±


    She opened her empty eyes, looking at him unfocused.


    Honestly, the man was perfect in appearance, and if judged solely by looks, one might mistake him for an angel.

 Chapter 2 Getting Rid of Gu Yixuan 2

    2: Chapter 2 Getting Rid of Gu Yixuan 2


    2 -2 Getting Rid of Gu Yixuan 2


    To be honest, this man was very perfect in appearance, and if one were to judge him purely by his looks, they might mistake him for an Angel.


    But he wasn¡¯t, he was a devil, the most beautiful of devils.


    The man¡¯s expression was passionate and tender, yet his gaze was so cold that it chilled to the bone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, you should eat on time.


    Without food, how will you have the energy tonight?¡± he said while undressing as if carrying out a routine.


    Mo Ran found it ironic, how could he care about her on one hand and start doing the deeds of a beast on the other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to leave?


    If you starve to death, how can you leave?


    I¡¯ve said that I will give you a chance to leave, you should believe my words.¡± He had finished taking off his clothes and climbed onto the big bed.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyshes trembled, but inside she was screaming; she could not leave at all, he just didn¡¯t want to let her go!!!


    ¡°Not answering me?


    It seems you still haven¡¯t learned, I need to teach you well, really teach you!¡±


    She didn¡¯t even frown, she had be numb¡­


    Any union without love was an unhappy one.


    While she was in pain, his heart felt not even a trace of pleasure.


    But if he didn¡¯t do this, he didn¡¯t know how else to get close to her, how to feel her presence.


    All he wanted was to keep her by his side, why was that so hard¡­


    From the initial struggles to the current indifference, Mo Ran had gone through a painful and lengthy process.


    If possible, she didn¡¯t want to continue anymore, she just wanted to seek relief.


    Perhaps it was the thought of a life no longer cherished that extinguished thest bit of light in her eyes.


    The man paused abruptly when he saw her ashen expression.


    His deep eyes stared at her, lips pursed, pondering something unknown.


    Mo Ran sensed his emotions and, as if suddenly conscious, rolled her eyes to meet his gaze, slowly curling her lips into a faint, cold smile.


    Having not spoken for days, she finally spoke, her voice hoarse, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re afraid?


    What are you afraid of?¡±


    The man¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, but his strong psychological quality allowed him to quickly resume his usual cold and charming demeanor.


    ¡°Huh, what have I to be afraid of?


    There¡¯s nothing in this world that scares me,¡± he sneered, hisugh sinister.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± She smiled again, shifted her gaze away, and stopped talking.


    Of course, she knew what he was afraid of, he was afraid she would seek death¡­


    ********

 Chapter 3 Getting Rid of Gu Yixuan 3

    3: Chapter 3 Getting Rid of Gu Yixuan 3


    3 -3 Getting Rid of Gu Yixuan 3


    She certainly knew what he was afraid of, he was afraid she would seek death¡­


    Although he hid his feelings very well, she could still tell that he had developed feelings for her that he shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Yourugh is truly ugly!¡± the man said with disgust.


    Then, somewhat irritably, he pulled away, picked up the clothes from the floor, gave her a faint nce, and, without turning back his head, walked out of the room.


    The instant he closed the door, his eyes brimmed with unbearable pain.


    Yes, he was indeed scared just now, because he saw despair in her eyes.


    She had felt despair before, but this time it was different.


    This time, her despair deeply shook his heart.


    He knew he was being too harsh on her, but he was unwilling to let go, couldn¡¯t bear to let go.


    He could only watch her in pain, while he also endured the suffering.


    If, if he could let go, he wouldn¡¯t have driven them both to such a state¡­


    Once again, the room was left with only her, as overwhelming loneliness and helplessness rushed over her.


    Mo Ran propped up her broken body and sat up, her gaze indifferent as she looked out the window.


    She had always been strong, no matter what she encountered, she would get through it.


    But this time, she didn¡¯t want to continue being strong.


    It was not because she couldn¡¯t endure his torment, but because she didn¡¯t want the pain to continue.


    The two of them were doomed to have a destructive rtionship, being together would only hurt each other, leaving one another covered in scars, in pain so great they couldn¡¯t breathe.


    If it was so painful, why not be liberated?


    It was time to be freed, time to rid herself of this demon.


    She pulled out a de she had hidden under the mattress, Mo Ran reached out with her pale wrist¡­


    As the de cut through, there wasn¡¯t a hint of struggle in her eyes.


    Bright red blood dropped onto the expensive Hond flooring, making a ticking sound.


    Like the sands of time running out, slipping away never to return.


    Lying on the bed, she peacefully closed her eyes, and in her mind was not the man waiting for her, but this man who had entangled her from the beginning.


    It seemed as if her life had never been peaceful since she met him.


    He forcefully entered her life, dominating everything she had, even when she was unwilling; he had already deeply imprinted every bit of himself into her mind¡­


    From their first encounter to now, every detail was vivid in her memory¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The male protagonist of this story is perpetually scheming, truly very dark, very dark, read at your own caution.

 Chapter 4 Can You Afford to Pay a Million

    4: Chapter 4: Can You Afford to Pay a Million?


    4 -4: Can You Afford to Pay a Million?


    Several months ago.


    In W City, amidst the morous ¡®Night Charm¡¯ entertainment venue.


    Mo Ran, wearing dark jeans and a beige trench coat, walked through the noisy and dimly lit corridor.


    A fashionably dressed woman saw her and gave her a casual greeting.


    ¡°Here to pick up your sister again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is my sister about to get off work?¡± She was concerned about her sister working here alone and came to apany her home every evening.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the Supreme VIP Room right now.


    You can wait for her there; she should be getting off work soon.¡± The venue operated on three shifts: morning, afternoon, and night.


    The night shift ran from five in the afternoon until midnight, a total of seven hours.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mo Ran smiled at her and headed for the Supreme VIP Room.


    She was familiar with this ce, where many waiters and hostesses knew her.


    Their family¡¯s finances were tight, and her sister had chosen to work here to suffer less and earn more money.


    She had vehemently objected when she found out.


    Only after her sister had brought her here a few times did she agree to let her work here.


    The security measures were good, and the hostesses were only required to serve drinks and nothing more.


    However, she still came every night to apany her sister home, for allowing her to work here didn¡¯t mean she was entirely reassured.


    As Mo Ran arrived outside the Supreme VIP Room, she peeked through the slightly ajar door and saw the scene inside.


    There were four or five men sitting in the private room, along with some hostesses.


    Her sister Mo Yan, wearing a custom uniform, stood alone, continuously apologizing profusely to someone.


    ¡°Hey, listen, miss.


    You stained Young Master Guan¡¯s clothes, and you think just saying sorry is enough?¡± someone spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, it wasn¡¯t intentional.


    Young Master Guan, how much is your outfit worth?


    I¡¯llpensate you for it.¡±


    ¡°Compensate?


    You think you¡¯re worthy of Young Master Guan¡¯s clothes?¡±


    ¡°Just name your price, I¡¯ll make sure topensate you,¡± Mo Yan said through clenched teeth, knowing full well that Gu Yixuan¡¯s suit alone was worth at least a hundred thousand.


    The man seated in front of her had been silent all along.


    He nced at Mo Yan, observed her humble and pleading demeanor, and a cold smile formed at the corners of his mouth.


    Lifting his suit jacket with a finger, he spoke in a detached tone, ¡°One million, you¡¯re going topensate that as well?¡±


    Mo Yan was stunned.


    One million?!


    That was far too much.


    She couldn¡¯t possiblye up with that kind of money¡­


    Catching every bit of her expression, the man looked down and smirked coldly, then suddenly asked out of the blue, ¡°What are you best at?¡±

 Chapter 5 Can You Afford to Pay a Million

    5: Chapter 5: Can You Afford to Pay a Million?


    2


    5 -5: Can You Afford to Pay a Million?


    2


    Mo Yan froze for two seconds before hurriedly answering, ¡°I¡­


    I am best at singing.¡± She was not only a hostess here to apany drinking clients; she also sang with them.


    Gu Yixuan nodded in understanding and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s have a dance from you for everyone, and if it¡¯s good, I won¡¯t make you pay back the money.


    But if it¡¯s not good, you¡¯ll have to drink this entire bottle, and still owe the million.¡±


    He was referring to a bottle of strong vodka that was at least ten years old.


    Mo Yan¡¯s face showed her difficulty, ¡°Young Master Gu, how about I sing a song for everyone instead?¡± She knew full well she was good at singing, but he was insisting she dance.


    Wasn¡¯t this deliberate difficulty?


    The man¡¯s expression darkened a shade upon her counteroffer, clearly displeased.


    Mo Yan panicked and with a cry in her voice said, ¡°Young Master Gu, I can¡¯t dance.¡±


    ¡°No dance, fine, then pay a million.¡± The man¡¯s voice was devoid of any warmth, causing everyone to shiver.


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­¡± Mo Yan was on the verge of tears in her desperation.


    Why was she so unlucky today, to have upset him?


    Everyone in W City knew that Gu Yixuan was famously cold-blooded and cruel.


    Offend him slightly, and he¡¯d retaliate tenfold.


    People in W City were afraid to provoke him, and she, a meremoner, had somehow managed to cross paths with him like this.


    Just when Mo Yan didn¡¯t know what to do, a crisp voice rang out, ¡°My sister can¡¯t dance, can I dance in her ce?¡±


    Before she could even react, Mo Ran¡¯s slender figure had positioned itself in front of her.


    ¡°Ranran¡­¡±


    Mo Ran looked directly at Gu Yixuan, her expression calm.


    She recognized this man¡ªshe had seen him on television and in magazines, the current president of the Gu Group.


    ¡°You¡¯re Gu Yixuan, right?


    I heard everything clearly just now.


    My sister soiling your clothes was her fault.


    But she has already apologized to you, so please don¡¯t make things difficult for her.


    Is it really true that if I dance a piece, you¡¯ll let this go?


    I study dance, so can I dance for her?¡±


    ¡°Ranran, don¡¯t talk to Young Master Gu like that, apologize quickly!¡± Mo Yan tugged at her arm, exasperated.


    Did she want to make things even more chaotic?


    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s okay,¡± Mo Ran patted the back of her hand gently.


    ¡°Mr.


    Gu, what do you think of my proposal?¡± Mo Ran was persistent.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze had been fixed on her face since she entered; fifteen years had passed, and she looked very different from before.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Please support the author¡¯s new work!

 Chapter 6 Can You Afford to Pay a Million

    6: Chapter 6: Can You Afford to Pay a Million?


    3


    6 -6: Can You Afford to Pay a Million?


    3


    Yet her eyes remained just as bright and defiant, and her mouth was as nimble as ever.


    He chuckled lightly, ¡°Miss, what should I call you?¡±


    ¡°Mo Ran.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Miss Mo Ran, since you want to stand up for your sister, why don¡¯t you give us all a performance.¡±


    To their surprise, he agreed so easily.


    Both Mo Yan and Mo Ran were somewhat astonished.


    ¡°Ranran, that¡¯s wonderful.¡± Mo Yanughed as she pulled her along, her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up gently.


    ¡°However, it has to be something spicy.


    If you don¡¯t dance well, we won¡¯t ept it,¡± Gu Yixuan added another condition.


    The other men voiced their agreement.


    Mo Ran lowered her gaze to think for a moment and decided to perform a sexy and hot chair dance.


    There was a chair readily avable in the private room.


    She picked it up and ced it in the spacious center, then cued a DJ track.


    As the music started, she stood behind the chair, left hand resting on the backrest, swaying her slim waist to the music.


    Her straight, flowing hair cascaded with her movements, and she was as boneless and supple as a serpent.


    From the very beginning, her sensual and enticing dance moves captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    Different from her earlier defiance, her dancing self was intensely concentrated and gentle, as if dance was her life, her all.


    In the world of dance, she was the sole existence, with everything else vanishing.


    The open beige trench coat added a touch of rugged charm.


    Under everyone¡¯s scorching gaze, she slowly removed the coat with a smooth movement, revealing a tight and seductive ck camisole underneath, immediately drawing a round of cheers.


    Her right leg extended from behind to step on the chair, her tight and curvy behind drawing an arc.


    Her slightly tilted body showcased her full breasts, half-resisting yet inviting, provocative, and enchanting¡­


    She withdrew her foot from the chair, keeping time with the beat as she elegantly moved her steps, gliding towards the front of the chair.


    Sitting down, she spread her legs, her long arms moving fluidly over her chest, thighs, and in the air like a water serpent.


    Someone got excited and let out a loud whistle.


    Gu Yixuany backzily on the leather sofa, one hand over his mouth, his deep and dark eyes flickering, indecipherable in emotion.


    Mo Ran concluded her dance with a beautiful finale, ending a brief few minutes of sizzling performance.


    Her gaze settled on Gu Yixuan, her pretty cheeks flushed with an enticing red, her bright and ck eyes expectantly looking at him, waiting for his reaction¡­

 Chapter 7 Can You Afford to Pay a Million

    7: Chapter 7: Can You Afford to Pay a Million?


    4


    7 -7: Can You Afford to Pay a Million?


    4


    Gu Yixuan smiled and pped his hands, his sexy thin lips curving into an enchanting arc, ¡°Not bad, you danced quite well.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xuan, does that mean you can forgive me now?¡± Mo Yan asked eagerly.


    He just nced at her indifferently and said something that struck them hard, ¡°Did I say that because she danced nicely, I wouldn¡¯t make you pay the debt?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mo Ran eximed with wide eyes, ¡°Then what exactly do you want?¡±


    She had a feeling that this man was deliberately making things difficult for them.


    ¡°How about this, if you drink this bottle of vodka, I won¡¯t make your sister pay, how about that?¡±


    Mo Ran¡¯s gaze fell on an unopened bottle of vodka on the table, and after a moment of silence, she nodded, ¡°Fine, keep your word!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the type to joke about such trivial matters for a little fun.¡± The manughed, his smile somewhat coquettish.


    ¡°Ranran¡­¡± Mo Yan was somewhat worried.


    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s okay.¡± A bottle of alcohol she could still handle, as long as it wasn¡¯t about paying money.


    A million, they really didn¡¯t have that kind of money.


    Uncorking the bottle, Mo Ran held it in her hands and under everyone¡¯s gaze, she tilted her head back and gulped down the liquor.


    The alcohol was too strong, and she choked, her cheeks flushing red, coughing incessantly.


    A bottle of vodka, many men couldn¡¯t handle it, let alone her, a frail woman.


    But she finished it anyway, not a drop left.


    cing the bottle on the table, she stared hazily at Gu Yixuan, not forgetting to remind him of his promise, ¡°I finished it.¡±


    A flicker of amusement crossed the man¡¯s eyes, ¡°Good, let¡¯s consider this matter settled.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mo Ran¡¯s body copsed.


    ¡°Ranran!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As soon as she got home, Mo Ran rushed to the bathroom and vomited everything in her stomach.


    Mo Yan helped her stroke her back from behind, ¡°Ranran, it¡¯s all my fault, making you end up like this.¡±


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m okay¡­


    ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re vomiting like this, and you say you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Mo Ran, leaning over the toilet, askedboriously, ¡°Sis, how did you upset him today?¡±


    At the mention of this, Mo Yan felt somewhat ufortable, ¡°It wasn¡¯t much, I just didn¡¯t expect that the client I had to toast today was him.¡±


    At the time, she had mixed a drink and, raising it to him, boldly looked up at him, only to find herself face to face with his cold and familiar visage.

 Chapter 8 Don’t You Remember Him

    8: Chapter 8 Don¡¯t You Remember Him?


    8 -8 Don¡¯t You Remember Him?


    Her hand trembled violently from his piercing gaze, and the wine ss fell onto his suit.


    Mo Ran found her speech strange and turned back with a confused look in his eyes.


    Mo Yan felt a bit puzzled, ¡°Ranran, don¡¯t you remember him?¡±


    ¡°I¡­


    knew him before?¡±


    It seemed that she had forgotten what happened when she was a child, which was understandable given how young she had been.


    Mo Yan shook her head helplessly, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­


    ugh¡­¡± Mo Ran, who had drunk too much, did not press for answers or seriously consider Mo Yan¡¯s words.


    Yet Mo Yan remembered him, the boy who was brooding but very beautiful.


    She truly hadn¡¯t expected him to have achieved his current status.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    After graduating from college, Mo Ran became a dance teacher at a private high school.


    The sry wasn¡¯t high, but it was a rxing job.


    Once she finished her day¡¯s lessons, she¡¯d go to KFC to work part-time.


    Because of her sweet smile and diligence, the management allowed her toe in and earn money during her free evenings.


    With both jobsbined, she made about five or six thousand a month.


    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, she finished her work and took the bus to ¡®Night Charm¡¯ to pick up Mo Yan as usual.


    Having studied dance, she had also learned some Judo for several years.


    She had a foundation strong enough to deal with two or three rowdies without a problem.


    After what happenedst night, she was even more determined to pick Mo Yan up and take her home.


    Sometimes, it¡¯s not the potential tens of thousands of issues you fear, but the one that might just ur.


    Just as she arrived at the entrance of ¡®Night Charm,¡¯ a luxurious silver Bugatti sports car pulled up in front of her.


    The man who stepped out was none other than Gu Yixuan, whom she had just met the previous night.


    He wore a ck shirt with a pure white suit jacket and matching white leather shoes.


    His stylish ck hair, coupled with his handsome and profound features, made him appear enchantingly attractive, causing Mo Ran¡¯s eyes to sting momentarily at the sight of his beauty.


    This man was not only beautiful in appearance but also possessed a powerful aura.


    Seeing Mo Ran, he approached her.


    His height of over six feet towered over her five feet seven inches.


    Mo Ran cautiously stepped back to make way for him, but he kept his gaze fixed on her.


    ¡°Miss Mo, I suppose if someone were truly to harm your sister, someone like you probably couldn¡¯t protect her.¡±


    Without waiting for her response, he smiled lightly and entered the lobby.


    Mo Ran was a bit stunned; how did he know her purpose foring to ¡®Night Charm¡¯?

 Chapter 9 Don’t Come Back Anymore

    9: Chapter 9 Don¡¯t Come Back Anymore


    9 -9 Don¡¯t Come Back Anymore


    Can this person read minds?


    For no apparent reason, Mo Ran felt tense.


    Her sixth sense as a woman told her that this man was somewhat dangerous.


    Just like always, after entering the bar, Mo Ran¡¯s first order of business was to find out which private room Mo Yan was in.


    After asking, she headed straight towards it and ran into Mo Yan, who was walking towards her.


    ¡°Sis, have you finished work?¡±


    ¡°Ranran,e with me.¡± Mo Yan pulled her out of the bar and into the outside, ¡°Ranran, you shouldn¡¯te to pick me up anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Mo Yan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, ¡°Our manager said that youe here every day without spending any money and advised you not toe here and disrupt the bar¡¯s business.¡±


    Mo Ran was surprised, ¡°Have I disrupted the bar¡¯s business?¡± She had beening for half a year; why did they only tell her now that she couldn¡¯te?


    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯te anymore.


    I¡¯m not a child; I won¡¯t get into any danger.¡±


    ¡°But Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts.


    You see, have I had any trouble in the past six months?


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine, and I¡¯ll go home early after work.


    You have sses at school during the day and at night you have to do odd jobs; it¡¯s so hard on you.


    You should go back early and rest.¡±


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m really worried about you.¡± Mo Ran was different from Mo Yan; Mo Yan was an open girl.


    Mo Ran was very conservative.


    In her mind, she thought that bars were dangerous ces.


    ¡°Ranran, be obedient and stoping here.


    Aren¡¯t you going to participate in the International Dance Festival?


    If you have time in the evening, you should practice intensively.


    Youe here to pick me up every day; you don¡¯t have extra time to practice.


    I won¡¯t get into trouble, and if something happens, I¡¯ll call you.


    You see, Night Charm¡¯s security measures are so good, nobody will cause trouble here.¡±


    Unable to withstand Mo Yan¡¯s persistent persuasion, Mo Ran had no choice but to agree, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Sis was right; she really couldn¡¯te to take her home every day, as she had her own things to do.


    Moreover, Mo Yan didn¡¯t want her toe, so how could she stubbornly think that what she was doing was for her sister¡¯s good?


    Seeing her agree, Mo Yan imperceptibly breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.


    You should head back now.¡±


    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s already thiste, let me go back with you.¡±


    ¡°No need.


    Tonight, a few of us girls are nning to go to the hot springs, so I¡¯ll be backte.


    You head back first.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you don¡¯t get along with them, I would have taken you with us.


    Quick, the bus ising; you better go.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head back.¡±

 Chapter 10 We Meet Again

    10: Chapter 10 We Meet Again


    10 -10 We Meet Again


    ¡°Go on,¡± Mo Yan watched Mo Ran run off to catch the bus before she turned around.


    A flicker of guilt passed through her eyes, then vanished.


    As she walked to the door, she unexpectedly bumped into Gu Yixuan.


    The man leaned casually against the sleek wall, arms crossed, and gave her a faint smile.


    That smile was somewhat eerie, as if he saw right through her thoughts.


    Mo Yan felt a twinge of unease and put on a smile to greet him, ¡°Mr.


    Gu, hello.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t respond to her but turned and walked inside.


    Mo Yan¡¯s smile faded, and she unintentionally clenched her fists, her expression turning unsightly.


    That evening, Mo Yan didn¡¯t return home.


    She called Mo Ran and said that it was toote, and she and a few friends had decided to stay overnight in a hotel; Mo Ran didn¡¯t suspect anything.


    In the following days, Mo Ran didn¡¯t go to ¡®Night Charm¡¯ to pick up Mo Yan.


    Today, the school was expecting a VIP, the person who was about to buy the private high school.


    This owner was said to be very secretive.


    Other than knowing his surname was Gu, no one knew his first name.


    His visit to the school was also discreet, with no one else alerted.


    In the entire school, it was Mo Ran, the young and beautiful dance teacher, who had the lightest schedule; the principal decided to take her to wee the mysterious owner.


    The two of them waited and waited at the school gate until finally, a silver luxury sports car arrived.


    Seeing the familiar vehicle, Mo Ran¡¯s eyelids twitched, sensing a bad premonition.


    The car stopped in front of them, and the person who got out was indeed Gu Yixuan.


    Today he wore a white shirt and a ck suit, less mboyant and more serious than usual.


    ¡°Hello, may I ask, are you Mr.


    Gu?¡± the portly principal asked with a sycophantic smile, squinting his beady eyes.


    The man handed over a business card to the principal, ¡°Gu Yixuan.¡±


    The principal suddenly widened his eyes, taking the business card respectfully with both hands.


    ¡°Mr.


    Gu, we are extremely honored to have you visit Qinghua Middle School for an inspection!¡± The principal bowed politely.


    He truly hadn¡¯t expected that their future owner would be the head of W City¡¯srgest conglomerate.


    Perfect, Qinghua Middle School would now be part of Gu Family¡¯s assets.


    Mo Ran kept her head down, respectfully silent.


    The man¡¯s gaze still fell on her, and the principal promptly introduced her, ¡°Mr.


    Gu, this is our school¡¯s dance teacher, Miss Mo Ran.¡±


    ¡°Miss Mo, we meet again,¡± he said.

 Chapter 11 Treat President Gu Well

    11: Chapter 11 Treat President Gu Well


    11 -11 Treat President Gu Well


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± the principal asked with some surprise, followed by delight, knowing each other is good, it¡¯s good.


    Helplessly, Mo Ran lifted his head and reached out his hand, ¡°Mr.


    Gu, wee to our school for the inspection.¡±


    The man nced at her delicate white palm, the corner of his mouth slightly curving, as he extended his clean, slender hand to grasp her smaller one, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Miss Mo is a teacher at this middle school.


    Life really is full of unexpected encounters.¡±


    His grip on her hand was neither tight nor loose, yet it threw her into some panic.


    She quickly withdrew her hand and mustered a smile as a response to his remark.


    ¡°Principal, I would like to take a tour of your school, you wouldn¡¯t mind having Miss Mo guide me, would you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± The principal¡¯s eyes, big as beans, were shifting ambiguously between the two of them.


    ¡°Miss Mo, you don¡¯t need to teach today.


    Please apany Mr.


    Gu around the school.


    Make sure you take good care of Mr.


    Gu.¡± Thest sentence, the principal said somewhat gravely.


    Smiling, Mo Ran nodded, ¡°Of course, principal.¡±


    She didn¡¯t particrly dislike Gu Yixuan; she was a person who distinguished between public and private matters, so she dutifully showed him around the middle school.


    ¡°Mr.


    Gu, that is our school¡¯s teaching building.


    We have a total of two teaching buildings, with twenty-one thousand and thirty-seven students and teachers.


    Our school has a junior section, but mainly focuses on high school¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Mo, may I ask what that building is?¡± Gu Yixuan interrupted her.


    ¡°That¡¯s our school¡¯s cafeteria.¡±


    ¡°And that?¡±


    ¡°The teachers¡¯ office building.¡±


    ¡°And that?¡±


    ¡°Theprehensive building, which contains theboratories, the library, the music room, and the dance studio.¡±


    ¡°Is your school¡¯s dance teacher just you?¡± The man looked at her.


    Mo Ran nodded, ¡°Yes.


    Our school prioritizes academics, and only students participating in activities andpetitions practice dance.¡±


    Gu Yixuan nodded in understanding; he was still staring at her, his features growing more charming in the golden sunlight, ¡°Mo Ran, how much do you earn per month?¡±


    Mo Ran was momentarily startled, somewhat surprised that his way of addressing her changed from ¡®Miss Mo¡¯ to ¡®Mo Ran.¡¯


    ¡°A basic sry of one thousand eight hundred, with a subsidy of two hundred.


    ss fees are collected based on the number of ss hours taught, amounting to seven or eight hundred a month.¡±


    ¡°So you mean to say, you can only earn up to three thousand a month at most, right?¡±


    Mo Ran nodded calmly, not feeling inferior in front of him.

 Chapter 12 Mo Ran I’m Waiting for You

    12: Chapter 12 Mo Ran, I¡¯m Waiting for You


    12 -12 Mo Ran, I¡¯m Waiting for You


    Gu Yixuan suddenlyughed, revealing his dazzlingly white teeth.


    He looked at Mo Ran with bold and fervent eyes as if he were stripping her clothes off and gazing at her body.


    Mo Ran frowned slightly, not liking the look in his eyes.


    ¡°Mo Ran, don¡¯t you think your current sry is very low?


    I can offer you a job that guarantees you won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, plus a hefty savings.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She looked at him, not understanding what he meant.


    The man suddenly leaned close to her body, his refreshing and powerful masculine scent enveloping her.


    He bowed his head to whisper in her ear, his breath warm as he murmured low, ¡°How about being my woman?


    Five million a year.¡±


    Mo Ran¡¯s pupils dted suddenly, and she reflexively took a big step back, keeping her distance from him.


    ¡°President Gu, that joke isn¡¯t funny at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.


    I really want you to be my woman.


    Five million, you¡¯ll never make that much in this school in your lifetime.¡± The man reached out and yfully lifted a lock of her hair, his action not frivolous but still somewhat embarrassing.


    Mo Ran looked him straight in the eye, her expression cool, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no interest in being your woman.


    I am very satisfied with my current job, and my sry satisfies me too.¡±


    The man smiled faintly, withdrew his hand, and looked away, ¡°Mo Ran, I¡¯ll wait for you, you¡¯lle begging to me.¡±


    ¡°President Gu, I won¡¯te begging to you,¡± Mo Ran said with full confidence.


    The man gave her a nce, his sharp and profound eyes showing the cold determination and focused resolve of an eagle eying its prey, not tolerating failure.


    Mo Yan¡¯s mood had been very good recently; she would hum songs every day when she came home, always spoke with a smile, and even bought lots of brand-name clothes she liked.


    When Mo Ran asked her if something good had happened, she said her job was going smoothly and that she had received a good amount of tips.


    Mo Yan made a lot of money at ¡®Night Charm,¡¯ tens of thousands a month, sometimes even more, which was a lot higher than Mo Ran¡¯s.


    The two sisters, with no other rtives, rented an apartment with two bedrooms and one living room, and Mo Yan mostly paid the rent.


    Mo Ran was very content with her life; of course, if Mo Yan changed to a safer job, she would have nothing more to ask for.


    As for Gu Yixuan¡¯s proposition, she had cast it out of her mind long ago and thought she would never have any dealings with him in her life¡ªyet unexpectedly, Mo Yan still ended up in trouble¡­

 Chapter 13 I’m Here to Pick You Up 1

    13: Chapter 13 I¡¯m Here to Pick You Up 1


    13 -13 I¡¯m Here to Pick You Up 1


    When Mo Ran received the call from the bar waiter, she was already on her way to ¡°Night Charm.¡± Today, she was feeling restless, deeply concerned about Mo Yan.


    So, upon receiving the call, it took her only two minutes to rush to ¡°Night Charm.¡±


    The waiter had told her on the phone that Mo Yan had just left the bar after her shift when she was taken away by several men, and it looked like a kidnapping.


    Since the men seemed to be of considerable influence, they didn¡¯t dare to call the police, worried that doing so might worsen Mo Yan¡¯s situation.


    Desperate, Mo Ran rushed to the scene, got the details, and decided to run in the direction the car had left.


    If she didn¡¯t find Mo Yan within ten minutes, she would call the police, no matter who the men were.


    She had only run a few steps when a car followed from behind and stopped beside her.


    Gu Yixuan was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and opened the door, ¡°Get in.


    Your two legs can¡¯t catch up to four wheels.


    They left not long ago; maybe you can catch up.¡±


    Mo Ran quickly got in the car, feeling somewhat grateful to Gu Yixuan.


    The sports car¡¯s speed was indeed fast, and when they caught up to the other car, they saw them dragging Mo Yan towards an empty, deserted ce.


    Then, Mo Ran witnessed a scene that made her blood boil.


    They were actually beating Mo Yan with their fists and feet!


    The car hadn¡¯t even stopped steadily before Mo Ran jumped out and rushed towards them.


    ¡°Stop!¡± She rushed over, knocked one man down, and when trying to knock down a second, someone pushed her away with great force.


    ¡°Ranran, save me!¡± Mo Yan was surrounded by them, cowering on the ground with a bloody nose.


    ¡°Sis!


    Stop it!¡± She rushed over again, grabbed a hand that was swinging at her, and with a skillful move, she flipped the man to the ground.


    She only knew a bit of self-defense, not enough to handle these professional thugs.


    When she tried to use the same technique on a second man, she was overpowered and thrown to the ground instead.


    There were four men in total; two of them punched and kicked Mo Yan with cold indifference while the other two grappled with Mo Ran.


    ¡°Ah¡­


    Ranran¡­


    Ah¡­¡± Mo Yan screamed in agony, her shrieks tightening Mo Ran¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Sis!


    Who the hell are you people?


    Let her go!


    If you have any guts,e at me!¡± Mo Ran was blocked by two men, unable to break through no matter what.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re just teaching her a lesson.


    I advise you not to meddle,¡± one of the assants said coldly.


    ¡°What lesson?


    Where did my sister offend you guys!¡±

 Chapter 14 I’m Here to Pick You Up 2

    14: Chapter 14 I¡¯m Here to Pick You Up 2


    14 -14 I¡¯m Here to Pick You Up 2


    ¡°This is none of your business.¡±


    Mo Ran was filled with anger, and she quickly took out her mobile phone intending to call the police, but as soon as she took it out, someone pped it to the ground.


    As she hurried to pick it up, a ck leather shoe was about to step on her hand.


    Just when it seemed it would crush her hand, another white leather shoe stretched out, kicking the ck shoe away.


    The kick seemed gentle, but the foot that was kicked was already trembling with pain.


    The thug didn¡¯t expect anyone to intervene, and when he looked up, he was somewhat surprised, ¡°Young Master Xuan!¡±


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t look at him; he crouched down, took Mo Ran¡¯s phone from her hand, shook it in front of her, and said with a light smile, ¡°Do you want to save your sister?¡±


    Mo Ran looked at him dumbfounded and nodded eagerly, ¡°Yes, I do!¡±


    ¡°If you agree to be my woman, I will order them to stop right now.¡±


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°They¡¯re your people?!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the man shook his head, ¡°but they have to give me some face.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xuan, this is just a private matter of the Yan Family.


    Please don¡¯t get involved,¡± one of the thugs said in a hurry, thinking that mentioning the Yan Family would make Gu Yixuan back off.


    The man didn¡¯t care about what he said at all; a very faint, yet very cold look shot over, and the man obediently shut his mouth.


    ¡°Can there be another condition?¡± Mo Ran asked subconsciously.


    She just thought that perhaps Gu Yixuan had other conditions in mind.


    Hearing her say this, Gu Yixuan was slightly stunned, then suddenlyughed.


    The smile was different from his usual; this time, it was like the ice-breaking warmth of spring spreading into his eyes.


    He thought that Mo Ran would be willing to agree to anything for her sister, Mo Yan.


    It seemed that Mo Yan was not the most important thing to her after all.


    ¡°This is the only condition.


    If you don¡¯t agree now, your sister is going to be beaten to death.¡±


    Mo Ran looked towards Mo Yan, and saw her curled up tightly on the ground, without making a sound, as if she was already out of breath.


    Suddenly, Mo Ran shook all over, her eyes widened abruptly, and she grabbed his hand, nodding frantically, ¡°I agree, I agree to anything you say!


    Please, hurry and save her!¡±


    Before the words had even finished leaving her mouth, Gu Yixuan spoke up, ¡°Stop, all of you!¡±


    The voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone to hear.


    Indeed, as soon as he spoke, they stopped their actions.


    Everyone in the underworld andwful society of W City recognized Gu Yixuan; no one would not heed his words, let alone a few mere thugs.

 Chapter 15 I’m Here to Pick You Up 3

    15: Chapter 15 I¡¯m Here to Pick You Up 3


    15 -15 I¡¯m Here to Pick You Up 3


    Seeing this, Mo Ran scrambled to her feet and ran over to pick Mo Yan up.


    ¡°Sis, how are you feeling?


    Sis, please say something!¡±


    ¡°Ranran¡­¡± Mo Yan opened her swollen, bloodshot eyes and looked at her blurrily.


    ¡°Sis, you have to hang in there.


    I¡¯m going to take you to the hospital right now.¡± She struggled to help her up, her eyes filled with hope as she looked at Gu Yixuan, ¡°Could you please take my sister to the hospital?¡±


    The man casually had his hands in his pockets.


    He nced at Mo Yan¡¯s face, which was beaten to a pulp, and nodded indifferently.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mo Ran half carried Mo Yan toward his luxurious car.


    ¡°Sis, hang on, you must hang on!¡±


    Seeing the victim being taken away, the assants looked troubled.


    Gu Yixuan said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve beaten someone like this, that should suffice.


    Do you want to end up with a fatality on your hands?¡±


    They thought about it and agreed.


    A woman wasn¡¯t the same as a man; a few more punches might mean death.


    That would do; they could report back now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the leadermanded, and the thugs quickly got into their cars and left.


    Gu Yixuan drove them to the nearest hospital, and after a series of emergency treatments, Mo Yan was no longer in danger for her life.


    However, she was severely injured, with a broken rib and bruises all over her body.


    She would need several months to recover.


    Mo Ran stayed at the hospital until it was nearly dawn before deciding to go back and bring some personal items.


    She nned to take a few days off to look after Mo Yan and then hire a nurse to care for her.


    When she came down to the hospital entrance, she saw the silver Bugatti still there.


    Somewhat surprised, she walked over and found Gu Yixuan asleep in the car, leaning against the seat.


    He was a light sleeper, and almost the moment Mo Ran approached, he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Mo Ran asked.


    The man rubbed his temple with one hand and opened the car door, saying to her, ¡°Where are you headed?


    I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡±


    After this incident, Mo Ran¡¯s attitude towards him had changed, bing a bit more respectful.


    Without him, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Mo Yan.


    ¡°No need, I can take a taxi back myself.


    You should go back and get some rest,¡± she said.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s dark eyes looked at her, his expression leaving no room for discussion, ¡°Get in quickly.¡±


    Unable to refuse, Mo Ranplied.


    Back at the apartment she and Mo Yan rented, Gu Yixuan followed her upstairs and into their small apartment.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t mind him; she went into Mo Yan¡¯s room by herself and started packing some of her things.

 Chapter 16 I’m Here to Pick You Up 4

    16: Chapter 16 I¡¯m Here to Pick You Up 4


    16 -16 I¡¯m Here to Pick You Up 4


    Then he went to his own room, only to find that Gu Yixuan was already standing inside her bedroom.


    He was holding the photo frame by her bedside and nced at it casually.


    It was a picture of her with Mo Yan, as well as their dad and mom, taken together.


    It was the only family picture that remained.


    ¡°Is this you when you were little?¡± the man asked, pointing to a little girl in the photo who had two pigtails and was clinging closely to another girl who was a bit taller, smiling brightly.


    ¡°Yeah, the one beside me is my sister.¡±


    Gu Yixuan of course knew that was Mo Yan, the Mo Yan in the photo looked very arrogant, with a smile that carried amanding air, just like how she used to be.


    He looked at it with some displeasure and put the photo frame back in ce.


    He began to look around the small bedroom, which was less than ten square meters.


    ¡°Looking at that photo, your family seemed to have had a pretty good life before.


    Why live in this kind of house now?¡±


    Mo Ran¡¯s hands paused, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this house; I find it veryfortable.¡±


    ¡°What about your parents?¡±


    Mo Ran¡¯s hands paused again, ¡°They¡¯ve passed away.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The man nodded, his voice showing none of the apology that shoulde from asking the wrong question.


    It was as if he and Mo Ran were only discussing today¡¯s weather.


    When they returned to the hospital, as Mo Ran got out of the car, he pulled her aside to instruct, ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up tonight.¡±


    Mo Ran felt somewhat perplexed.


    It wasn¡¯t until his car had left that she suddenly realized, she seemed to have agreed to some request of his the day before¡­


    In an instant, all the blood in her body ran cold.


    Agreeing to be his womanst night had been coerced, not at all of her own volition.


    She wondered if it was possible to go back on it?


    When Mo Yan woke up, she was in a terrible mood, crying all the time and refusing to answer any of Mo Ran¡¯s questions.


    Left with no choice, Mo Ran could only keepforting her.


    Mo Ran really wanted to know why Mo Yan had offended those people.


    But Mo Yan didn¡¯t want to bring up the matter at all.


    After the incident, Mo Yan could no longer work at ¡®Night Charm,¡¯ which made her cry for a long time.


    Mo Ran, however, thought that not working there was a good thing; if it hadn¡¯t been for that job, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up beaten like this.


    ¡°Sister, I think we should call the police,¡± Mo Ran said, feeling increasingly unable to swallow the indignity.


    ¡°They beat you up like this; I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    As soon as Mo Yan heard this, she shook her head frantically, ¡°No!


    We can¡¯t handle them.


    Calling the police will only make theme after me again.


    Ranran, please don¡¯t call the police, your sister begs you.¡±

 Chapter 17 I’m Here to Pick You Up 5

    17: Chapter 17 I¡¯m Here to Pick You Up 5


    17 -17 I¡¯m Here to Pick You Up 5


    ¡°But, can we just let this matter go unpunished?


    Is there now left that they could beat you to this state?¡± Mo Yan had been holding it in for a long time, but she finally burst into tears.


    Crying doesn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t hurting.


    It¡¯s just that she needed to be strong.


    Mo Yan had always been the precious pearl of the family, not one to suffer grievances or indignities, so she had to be strong to take good care of her.


    ¡°Ranran¡­


    let¡¯s just let it go¡­


    it¡¯s my own fault¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, tell me, why did they do this to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister!


    Don¡¯t you even want to talk to me about it?¡±


    Mo Yan simply closed her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°My whole body feels awful, stop asking.¡±


    Mo Ran had no choice but to suppress her questions and silently sighed.


    Time quickly passed, and by evening, Mo Ran was still at the hospital taking care of Mo Yan,pletely forgetting what Gu Yixuan had said to her.


    Her phone rang, and seeing it was an unfamiliar number, she answered it.


    ¡°Mo Ran, I¡¯m waiting for you downstairs.


    Come down quickly,¡± Gu Yixuan said before hanging up.


    Mo Ran was stunned for two seconds before she came to her senses.


    ¡°Whose call was it?¡± Mo Yan asked her.


    ¡°Someone I know.¡± She hesitated, then spoke up, ¡°Sister, I need to step out for a while, I will be backter.¡±


    Mo Yan nodded indifferently, ¡°Go ahead.


    Just remember toe back early, I can¡¯t move around well.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    When she arrived downstairs, Mo Ran got straight into Gu Yixuan¡¯s car and got right to the point, ¡°President Gu, regarding the matter I agreed tost night.


    Can you¡­ pretend it didn¡¯t count?¡±


    Gu Yixuan slowly turned to look at her, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Mo Ran looked down and bit her lip, ¡°I¡­


    don¡¯t want to be your woman¡­¡±


    Her chin was suddenly seized, and Gu Yixuan¡¯s chilling voice rang in her ear, ¡°You want to go back on your word?¡± His voice sounded very dangerous; Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ Can¡¯t we agree on something else?


    We¡¯re not from the same world; we¡¯re not a good match¡­¡± she hurriedly exined.


    Gu Yixuan smiled lightly, his smile like a poisonden poppy, ¡°You just need to be my woman, what does being suitable have to do with anything?¡±


    Worried that she didn¡¯t understand, he continued to exin, ¡°Did you think I was making you my girlfriend?


    Woman, don¡¯t be too naive.


    I just want to have you, make you my woman.


    As long as you¡¯re a woman and can satisfy me in bed, that¡¯s enough.¡±

 Chapter 18 Continuous Accidents 1

    18: Chapter 18 Continuous idents 1


    18 -18 Continuous idents 1


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in anger, her face flushing red, as she had a vague idea of what he meant.


    It was just that hearing it firsthand still felt deeply humiliating.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in being your lover!


    I¡¯m sure there are plenty of women who want to get into your bed, go find someone else!¡± She swatted his hand away with a p.


    Gu Yixuan, like a swift cheetah, pressed down on her swiftly, pinning her body underneath him.


    His breathing was cold as he loomed over her.


    ¡°You think you can get rid of me, Gu Yixuan, that easily?


    That I¡¯m someone to be trifled with?


    Mo Ran, I warn you, don¡¯t y with me.


    Otherwise, the consequences will be severe!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?


    Then why are you backing out?¡± he demanded.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Was she supposed to say that she didn¡¯t want to sleep with a man whom she didn¡¯t love and who didn¡¯t love her?


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    She turned her head away in difort, biting her lip.


    ¡°Can we just say I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t someone who went back on her word, but she truly couldn¡¯t ovee the psychological barrier of sleeping with him.


    It was like a cliff, someone was forcing her to jump, and she didn¡¯t want to jump at all.


    ¡°Sorry?


    How much is your sorry worth!


    Mo Ran, you¡¯re quite something, no one has ever dared to confront me like this.


    Fine, remember what you said today, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    He let go of her body but didn¡¯t let her get out of the car, he just pressed the gas pedal and drove away.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t answer her.


    His face darkened as he stared straight ahead, elerating more and more.


    The car ran through red lights all the way, driving for a long time, until they reached a deste suburb.


    Suddenly, with a sharp brake, Mo Ran didn¡¯t hold on tightly and her head hit the windshield.


    The car door was opened, and Gu Yixuan, expressionless,manded, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Without another word, Mo Ran exited, the car door shut behind her, and then the sports car made a sharp turn and drove away.


    Just like that, he drove off, leaving her alone in the uninhabited outskirts?


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock, struggling to digest the fact that he, had left her, a woman, here, and walked away?


    Well, this man¡¯s way of thinking was indeed different; maybe this was his way of punishing her.


    No matter, as long as she didn¡¯t have to sleep with him, she could ept this punishment.


    But how was she supposed to get back?


    No taxis, no buses, not even a ghost in sight.


    And as soon as ghosts were mentioned, Mo Ran got goosebumps.


    The darkness was pitch-ck all around her; there couldn¡¯t really be ghosts, right¡­?

 Chapter 19 Accidents Continue 2

    19: Chapter 19 idents Continue 2


    19 -19 idents Continue 2


    The phone rang, it was Mo Yan calling.


    She answered and Mo Yan¡¯s voice came through, whining, ¡°Ranran, when are youing back, you¡¯ve been gone so long.¡±


    Mo Ran looked around and said to her calmly, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m busy right now and can¡¯te back for the time being.


    If you need anything, please call the nurse.


    I¡¯ll return to the hospital tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so important?¡± she actually left her, a patient, all alone in the hospital.


    ¡°Just some urgent business.


    Sis, what would you like for breakfast tomorrow?


    I¡¯ll bring it over.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, since you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll hang up then.¡± Mo Yan hung up the phone unhappily, looking very upset.


    She had called Mo Ran to tell her she needed to pee.


    She actually told her to find a nurse¡ªfor such a matter, she was already embarrassed to ask her, let alone anyone else.


    Mo Yan felt so ufortable that she fussed around in bed for a long time until she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    Gritting her teeth, she got out of bed, only to cry out in pain as tears flowed down her cheeks.


    There was a bedpan under the sickbed, and with great difficulty, she finally managed to relieve herself.


    When shey back down, the pain from her broken rib made her face turn white.


    Suddenly, she felt so wronged that she started to sob uncontrobly.


    She resented that heartless man and also felt a bit resentful towards Mo Ran for leaving her alone here.


    Mo Ran walked on the outskirts for a long time, not sure how many hours, until she finally saw a truck.


    She hurried over to stop it, exined the situation to the driver and hoped he could give her a lift.


    In the dead of night, in a deserted area, the appearance of a lone, beautiful woman was suspicious no matter how one looked at it.


    The driver¡¯s first thought was a ghost, or a trap.


    He didn¡¯t agree to help her and drove away.


    Mo Ran was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak.


    She had no choice but to find a ce to sit down and wait until dawn before catching a truck on the road back to the city.


    She bought some light porridge and went straight to the hospital.


    Mo Yan, seeing her with dark circles under her eyes, asked in confusion, ¡°Ranran, did you not rest wellst night?¡±


    Mo Ran mustered up her energy, forced out a brilliant smile, ¡°Mhm, I was helping a friendst night, doing some things, so I went to sleepte.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Yan replied faintly, feeling quite bitter inside.


    What kind of important friend could actually make her abandon her?


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll go hire a caretakerter.


    If something likest night happens again and I¡¯m not around, there would be someone to take care of you.¡±

 Chapter 20 Continuous Accidents 3

    20: Chapter 20 Continuous idents 3


    20 -20 Continuous idents 3


    Mo Ran had an intuition that Gu Yixuan might still cause her trouble.


    Mo Yan closed her eyes in what was a tacit agreement.


    Seeing her sister in a bad mood, Mo Ran thought it was due to the pain and thusforted her, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry, the doctor said you¡¯ll be cured.


    In less than two months, you¡¯ll recoverpletely.


    You¡¯ll be home soon, just endure it a little longer and it will pass.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, it¡¯s not you who¡¯s in pain, of course you can say it lightly,¡± Mo Yan retorted ndly and closed her eyes¡ªout of sight, out of mind.


    Mo Ran swallowed, carefully deciding not to say anything more.


    Her sister¡¯s temper was somewhat spoiled, and after this incident, her mood was definitely not good.


    Mo Ran found a responsible caretaker, paying a hundred yuan a day.


    She requested that the caretaker look after her sister well, promising an additional bonus of a thousand yuan if the job was done satisfactorily.


    After the caretaker started working, Mo Ran went home, took a bath, slept briefly, and then had something to eat.


    She had been worn out these past few days.


    After eating, she couldn¡¯t fight the drowsiness and fell into a hazy sleep again.


    This sleepsted until evening, and she was awakened by a harsh ttering noise.


    Opening her eyes and hearing someone wrecking things in the living room, she panicked and quickly turned on the light and opened the door.


    Indeed, several men in ck suits were smashing everything with iron rods throughout her home.


    Seeing her, they didn¡¯t stop; instead, they became even more violent.


    ¡°Who are you!


    What are you doing!¡± Mo Ran screamed.


    The sound of things being smashed also came from Mo Yan¡¯s room, which was in chaos when she ran to check.


    ¡°Stop!


    If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯m calling the police!¡±


    The men paused their rampage, gave her a cold look, and then left.


    Mo Ran¡¯s hand, clutching the phone, shook as she hesitated before finally pressing the dial button after entering the numbers ¡®110¡¯.


    The police arrived quickly, asked many questions, and then left with some samples to go back to the station.


    Without a doubt, Mo Ran knew that these men must be connected to the same group fromst time.


    What exactly had Mo Yan done to offend someone, and why wouldn¡¯t she tell her¡­


    The next day at the hospital, Mo Ran did not tell Mo Yan about the incident, not wanting to worry her.


    She asked the caretaker to take a break while she stayed to look after Mo Yan.


    In the afternoon, the hospital scheduled a check-up for Mo Yan.


    Mo Ran borrowed a wheelchair to take Mo Yan from the thirtieth floor down to the second floor for the examination¡­

 Chapter 21 Accidents Continue 4

    21: Chapter 21 idents Continue 4


    21 -21 idents Continue 4


    Entering the elevator, there were quite a few people inside, mostly patients going up and down for various examinations.


    There was a patient who was also wheeled into the elevator by a family member.


    With two wheelchairs in one elevator, there was even less space for anyone to stand.


    Someone suggested they take the next ride, but that family member pleaded, ¡°My husband is in so much pain, please, if anyone would be so kind to give up their spot.


    If we dy any longer, he¡¯ll be in terrible difort.¡±


    There were still kind-hearted people around, and immediately two or three people stepped out to make room for them.


    ¡°Thank you all, thank you.¡± As the woman pushed her husband into the elevator, her bag fell to the ground, scattering its contents everywhere.


    Not wanting to cause any dy, she scrambled to pick everything up.


    Picking up one thing, another would fall.


    Mo Ran let go of the wheelchair¡¯s handle, stepped out to help her pick things up, and as she turned around after collecting her items, the elevator doors had just closed.


    ¡°Wait!¡± She reached out to stop the doors, but was still a step toote.


    The woman took the items from her hand, thanking her, ¡°Thank you, miss, but now you¡¯ve missed the elevator and dyed your own schedule.¡±


    Mo Ran was somewhat anxious, ¡°My sister is still in the elevator, she¡¯s in a wheelchair, going for an examination.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so.


    My husband is also in there.¡±


    Both women looked at each other with worried expressions.


    Having no choice, Mo Ran had to wait for the next ride to the second floor, but she couldn¡¯t find Mo Yan anywhere.


    Mo Yan didn¡¯t have her cell phone with her, so she had to search floor by floor.


    Finally, she decided to go outside to the hospital courtyard, where people wereing and going, but there was no sign of Mo Yan.


    Just when Mo Ran was at the peak of her anxiety, someone screamed.


    ¡°Up there, someone¡¯s up there!¡± That person pointed to the rooftop.


    Mo Ran followed the gaze and immediately felt a tingling on her scalp.


    On the hospital¡¯s rooftop, Mo Yan¡¯s wheelchair was perched right on the edge, as if it could fall off at any moment.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Her face turned pale with fright, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t move, I¡¯ming up right now, just don¡¯t move!¡±


    Mo Ran ran frantically into the hospital and took the elevator to the rooftop.


    All the while, she prayed, hoping Mo Yan was alright, she just had to be alright.


    Upon reaching the rooftop, she saw Mo Yan sitting motionless in the wheelchair, with one of its four wheels already extending over the edge.


    If Mo Yan made even the slightest move, perhaps the wheelchair could tip over the edge.


    Mo Ran quickly went over to pull the wheelchair back to a safe spot, and once safe, Mo Yan burst into crying, ¡°Ranran, where did you go!


    You scared me to death, to death!¡±

 Chapter 22 Accidents Continue 5

    22: Chapter 22 idents Continue 5


    22 -22 idents Continue 5


    Mo Ran held her tightly, also quite frightened, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s over now, it¡¯s all over.¡±


    Mo Yan was still crying, cried for a good while before she said intermittently, ¡°Just now when you weren¡¯t in the elevator, in a little while¡­ all the people in the elevator had left, only two men remained¡­ they took me directly to the top floor, and just¡­


    left me there, then they left¡­ Who are they, why would they do this to me¡­ wuu wuu, do they want to kill me¡­¡±


    Mo Ran was terribly rmed, putting things together, she realized that all of this had been premeditated.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.


    Stop crying, I definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    This incident passed, yet it left a serious shadow on the hearts of the two sisters.


    For the first time, Mo Ran felt that she was not living in a happy and harmonious world.


    Mo Yan also knew that this matter wouldn¡¯t just pass over.


    She thought that having taken a beating, she would be okay.


    It seemed that person didn¡¯t intend to let her off so easily.


    In the evening, when the caregiver arrived, Mo Yan didn¡¯t let Mo Ran leave.


    She was very frightened, afraid someone would suddenly burst in and harm her.


    Mo Ran understood her feelings and stayed, deciding to go back and clean up the mess at home in daylight.


    At ten o¡¯clock at night, the cell phone rang, that phone number, Mo Ran had only seen it once, it was Gu Yixuan¡¯s.


    What did he want with her again?


    Mo Yan thought about it, hung up, and didn¡¯t answer.


    The phone rang again, and she hung up once more.


    Then, the third time was a text message notification, she opened it and saw it wrote ¡®Want to know who¡¯s after your sister?


    Come downstairs.¡¯


    Mo Ran was somewhat tempted, a look of hesitation appeared on her face.


    ¡°Ranran, whose message is it?¡± Mo Yan was worried she would suddenly leave.


    Mo Ran decided not to hide it from Mo Yan, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s Gu Yixuan¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°His?


    What does he want with you?¡±


    ¡°Sister, perhaps, he can help us.¡±


    Mo Yan understood at once, it was Gu Yixuan who had helped herst time.


    A look of joy appeared on her face, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Ranran, does he want to see you?


    Go quickly, if he can help me solve this issue, that would be the best.


    Otherwise, I can¡¯t eat or sleep, I¡¯m always fearful.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right, I¡¯ll go down first.


    Sister, if you need anything just call the caregiver.¡±


    ¡°I know, go ahead.¡± Completely different from her previous reluctance, Mo Yan waved her hand briskly.

 Chapter 23 You’ll Come Back and Beg Me 1

    23: Chapter 23 You¡¯ll Come Back and Beg Me 1


    23 -23 You¡¯ll Come Back and Beg Me 1


    Mo Ran arrived downstairs and saw that ostentatious Bugatti, resignedly getting into it.


    The man seemed certain she woulde, his face full of confidence.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and drove away from the hospital.


    ¡°Tell me, who is going after my sister?¡±


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s handsome fingers tapped lightly on the steering wheel, a hint of a cold smile on his lips, ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    Mo Ran closed her eyes for a moment, her voice growing colder, ¡°If you don¡¯t say, forget it.


    I¡¯ll ask my sister, she¡¯ll tell me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Really?


    What have you found out from her now?¡±


    Mo Ran fell silent.


    ¡°Woman, it¡¯s still the same condition, be my woman.


    I¡¯ll take care of this matter for you, you wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to your sister, would you?¡±


    This threat hit her where it hurt.


    Now she was without any rtives, only Mo Yan was left.


    But, did she really have to do this?


    ¡°Gu Yixuan, why do you insist on having me as your woman?¡± She didn¡¯t consider herselfparable to the big stars on TV, he was so wealthy, why didn¡¯t he find someone else?


    Gu Yixuan nced at her, his gaze somewhatplex, ¡°No reason, I just really want to see what your expression will be when I bully you.¡±


    Mo Ran was taken aback, ¡°What kind of reason is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a reason at all, to put it inly, it¡¯s just a man¡¯s desire~.


    Who made me suddenly interested in your body?¡± He said with a mischievously seductive smile.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t maintain herposure anymore, her face starting to turn red.


    This man had said such explicit words, yet there was nothing disgustingly lecherous about him.


    ¡°Gu Yixuan, I think, that might be your delusion.¡± Mo Ran didn¡¯t know what came over her, but she said it anyway.


    The car abruptly stopped, and before she could react, her body was pulled into his embrace, his lips capturing hers urately and unmistakably.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Mo Ran¡¯s eyes went wide, stunned for two seconds before she started to struggle.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s physique was firm and lean, seemingly slim-limbed, but actually very strong.


    The little bit of judo Mo Ran knew was useless against him.


    The man held her tightly by the waist, one hand cradling the back of her head, kissing her lips with his eyes closed.


    When she struggled too much, he bit her lip, then tenderly licked~ it.


    After a fiery and intense kiss, Gu Yixuan let her go, his hand stroking her swollen lips, his voice cold and charming, ¡°See, I¡¯ve proven that my desire for you is not my delusion.¡±

 Chapter 24 You’ll Come Back and Beg Me 2

    24: Chapter 24 You¡¯ll Come Back and Beg Me 2


    24 -24 You¡¯ll Come Back and Beg Me 2


    After a passionate and intense kiss, Gu Yixuan let her go, caressing her swollen lips, and said coolly, ¡°See, I¡¯ve proven it, my desire for you is not an illusion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ranran, be my woman, how about it?¡± he looked at her and asked gently.


    Mo Ran was momentarily stunned; the gentle Gu Yixuan seemed very charming.


    Fortunately, she saw his cold gaze, or else she would have been deceived by his fa?ade.


    She pushed him away calmly and said indifferently, ¡°Gu Yixuan, if you don¡¯t want to tell me the truth, then please stop looking for me.


    I don¡¯t have time to y with you.¡±


    She knew he wouldn¡¯t tell her.


    Unless she agreed to his demands, which she didn¡¯t want to.


    It was no longer about love but a matter of principle.


    She refused to believe that there was now in this world, that the police couldn¡¯t handle those criminals.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s smile slowly faded, and a merciless glint shed through his eyes, ¡°Is that so?


    It seems you¡¯re more stubborn than I anticipated, Mo Ran.


    You¡¯lle back to me begging.


    I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Mo Ran stopped talking to him, opened the car door, and stepped out.


    She rushed to the hospital, Mo Yan had already fallen asleep.


    Looking at Mo Yan¡¯s face, still marred by bruises, she couldn¡¯t help but ask herself, could she really protect her?


    Ever since they were young, she had been somewhat boyish, while Mo Yan had always been delicate.


    Whenever Mo Yan was bullied outside, she would always stand up for her, and she had never failed.


    This time, she began to doubt her abilities.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t an all-powerful giant.


    The next day, Mo Yan noticed Mo Ran¡¯s swollen lips and asked with a skeptical look, ¡°Ranran, what happened to your lips?¡±


    Mo Ran casually replied, ¡°I went out for some hotpot yesterday, it was too spicy, scalded them.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Yan didn¡¯t doubt her, because Mo Ran indeed couldn¡¯t handle spicy food.


    ¡°How did it go with Mr.


    Gu?


    Did he agree to help us?¡± This was the real question Mo Yan wanted to ask.


    Mo Ran shook her head, ¡°He doesn¡¯t n to help us.


    Sister, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already called the police, they will handle this matter.¡±


    ¡°What?!


    You called the police!


    Didn¡¯t I tell you not to?¡±


    ¡°Sister, if we don¡¯t call the police, they¡¯ll be even more arrogant.¡± Mo Ran recounted to her what had happened at home, ¡°Sister, look, they really don¡¯t n to back down after just teaching us a lesson.


    Do we really have to wait for something irreversible to happen before calling the police?¡±

 Chapter 25 Who Did I Actually Offend

    25: Chapter 25 Who Did I Actually Offend?


    1


    25 -25 Who Did I Actually Offend?


    1


    Mo Yan¡¯s eyes dimmed as she looked down, ¡°Really?


    I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way.¡±


    ¡°Sis, tell me, who exactly have you offended?


    At this point, there¡¯s no need to hide it from me anymore.¡±


    Mo Yan¡¯s gaze darted around, still reluctant to reveal the truth, ¡°Ranran, it¡¯s no use even if I told you.


    They have immense wealth and power, we can¡¯tpete with them.¡±


    ¡°So we just have to sit back and take the bullying?¡± Mo Ran was getting angry.


    Mo Yan also felt guilty; whenever she faced something she didn¡¯t want to deal with, she would just avoid it.


    Now was no different, unwilling to face Mo Ran¡¯s interrogation, she simply closed her eyes to sleep.


    For the first time, Mo Ran felt anger towards her sister.


    Her own safety was at stake, so why didn¡¯t she care at all?!


    The rtionship between the two sisters had be strained, with Mo Ran remaining angry and Mo Yan feeling guilty.


    Eventually, unable to take it anymore, Mo Yan had to make amends and started talking to her.


    After all, she was her own sister, so naturally Mo Ran wouldn¡¯t want to upset her, and she stopped being angry.


    What Mo Ran didn¡¯t expect was the efficiency of the police had improved significantly.


    In just a few days, several people who had smashed things in her house that night were caught.


    When she rushed to the police station to give her testimony, it turned out it was indeed those people.


    ¡°They im they weren¡¯t instructed by anyone.


    They went to your house to vandalize because your sister had offended them in the past,¡± the police told her.


    Mo Ran was very surprised, ¡°How could that be?


    My sister wouldn¡¯t offend them; she doesn¡¯t even know them.


    I¡¯m certain they must have been directed by someone else.


    That time when someone hit my sister, I heard them mention something about the Yan Family.


    Officer, I suspect they¡¯re connected to the ones who beat up my sister before.¡±


    ¡°Your sister was beaten?¡± the officer asked, ¡°When did this happen, and did you report it?¡±


    Mo Ran suddenly remembered Mo Yan had asked her not to call the police, and she shook her head, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    The officer nodded and added, ¡°Did you say the Yan Family?


    The former underworld boss, Yan Wucheng¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°The underworld boss?!¡± She had heard of Yan Wucheng, a dominant figure who had reigned in W City forty years ago.


    Now, the head of the Yan Family was his granddaughter, Yan Ruyu.


    Could it be her who was targeting Mo Yan?


    If that was the case, then it was a big problem.


    It was said that Yan Ruyu was a very formidable woman; in the entire W City, the first person people dared not provoke was Gu Yixuan, and the second was her.

 Chapter 26 Who Did I Actually Offend

    26: Chapter 26 Who Did I Actually Offend?


    2


    26 -26 Who Did I Actually Offend?


    2


    But why would Mo Yan offend her?


    No wonder she didn¡¯t let her call the police, telling her to stay out of it.


    If it was really the Yan Family, what could she use to fight against them?


    Mo Ran returned to the hospital in a daze, walked into the ward, and found the bed empty.


    Her rm bells rang, and she found a nurse, grabbing her and asking, ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡±


    The nurse was also puzzled and stuttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just went to use the bathroom¡­¡±


    Mo Ran let her go and immediately rushed out.


    No, no, Mo Yan was nowhere to be found¡­


    Where could she be?


    Mo Ran felt a great fear, having a bad premonition that something might have already happened to Mo Yan.


    Her cellphone in her pocket rang, and she quickly took it out to answer, ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Did you call the police?


    You got our brother locked up, and we won¡¯t let your sister off!¡± a fierce male voice came from the other end.


    Mo Ran gripped the phone tightly, ¡°Who are you?


    Was my sister kidnapped by you?


    I was the one who called the cops, leave my sister out of this,e at me if you dare.


    This has nothing to do with my sister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we certainly won¡¯t let you go.


    If you want to save your sister, get in the ck sedan in front of you.


    If you dare y any tricks, you can collect your sister¡¯s corpse!¡±


    Indeed, a ck sedan was parked not far in front of Mo Ran.


    Without any hesitation, she hung up the phone and walked toward the car.


    The car door opened automatically, she got in, and then someone covered her mouth.


    Her hands were quickly tied, and her eyes were blindfolded.


    She was taken to an abandoned warehouse, where the blindfold was removed, and she saw Mo Yan lying not far away, barely alive.


    There were new injuries on her body.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Mo Ran ran over and touched her face with her bound hands, ¡°Sister, how are you?


    Sister, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯ve dragged you into this.¡±


    ¡°Ranran¡­


    why did you alsoe?¡±


    Mo Ran bit her lip to keep from crying, stood up, turned to the men, and said, ¡°Now you¡¯ve captured me.


    Let my sister go!


    I was the one who called the police, I was the one who got your brother into jail,e settle your score with me.


    This has nothing to do with my sister!¡±


    ¡°Who says it has nothing to do with your sister?¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded, followed by the cking of high heels, a beautiful woman wearing thetest Chanel coat slowly walked in.

 Chapter 27 She is in Danger 1

    27: Chapter 27 She is in Danger 1


    27 -27 She is in Danger 1


    Several men bowed respectfully to her, ¡°Young Miss!¡±


    Mo Ran looked at her curiously, unaware of who she was.


    The woman approached them, her delicate chin tilted slightly upward, watching Mo Ran with an air of superiority as though looking down on an ant, then turned her gaze to Mo Yan.


    In her eyes, there suddenly appeared a trace of disdainful contempt.


    ¡°So this is what you look like.


    You do have some assets, but you¡¯re too flirtatious, obviously a vixen.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a vixen!¡± Mo Ran instinctively became the mother hen, spreading her wings to protect her elder sister.


    The woman¡¯s gaze fell on her and she clicked her tongue, shaking her head, ¡°What a pity, you do look quite decent.


    However, it¡¯s a shame to have a sister like that.¡±


    ¡°Ranran¡­¡± Mo Yan from behind seemed very frightened, reaching out to tug at her clothing.


    ¡°Ha, now you are afraid?


    When you bullied your way to my Yan Ruyu, did you not think that there would be a day like today?¡±


    She was none other than Yan Ruyu!


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her, scrutinizing her carefully, ¡°May I ask, where did my sister offend you?


    I apologize to you on her behalf, please can you forgive her?¡±


    ¡°Will an apology just settle it?


    Ask your sister what she¡¯s done.¡±


    Mo Ran turned to look at Mo Yan, who was tearfully bowing her head, her hands clutching her clothing tightly as if she was afraid that Mo Ran would leave her behind.


    ¡°Ranran¡­


    I didn¡¯t mean to¡­


    I really didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, what exactly have you done?¡±


    Mo Yan guiltily averted her gaze, biting her lip and still not answering.


    She was proud, always so proud, and admitting her fault out loud was more painful to her than death itself.


    ¡°Too embarrassed to say it?


    Brave enough to do it, but not brave enough to say it.


    Maybe I should say it then?¡± Yan Ruyu scoffed coldly.


    Mo Yan shook her head frantically, looking at her with pleading eyes, ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell¡­


    Please.


    I apologize to you, it¡¯s all my fault, please can you forgive me?


    I¡¯ve already been beaten like this by you all, can¡¯t you just forgive me?¡±


    Yan Ruyu remained unmoved, her voice cold as she said, ¡°She did the most shameless thing, she actually dared to steal a man right from under my nose!


    My man, Yan Ruyu¡¯s man, is not someone you can touch!¡±


    Boom¡ª


    Mo Ran felt as if something exploded in her mind, leaving a nk.


    ¡°Sister, is what she said true?¡±


    As Mo Yan looked at her startled expression, she desperately grabbed her with both hands, vigorously shaking her head, ¡°Ranran, it¡¯s not like that, not like that.


    I didn¡¯t, you have to believe me, it was he who said he liked me, he said he liked being with me, I didn¡¯t seduce him, really I didn¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 28 She is in Danger 2

    28: Chapter 28 She is in Danger 2


    28 -28 She is in Danger 2


    She wouldn¡¯t admit in front of Mo Ran that she had indeed seduced that man.


    Everyone in the circle knew that Yan Ruyu¡¯s husband was extremely henpecked, but outside, he was aplete yboy.


    After Yan Ruyu discovered it once, she issued a warning that no one should seduce her husband, or else she wouldn¡¯t let them off.


    Many women who wanted to climb the socialdder didn¡¯t dare to mess with him, which gave Mo Yan an opportunity.


    Mo Yan didn¡¯t take Yan Ruyu¡¯s warning seriously, believing that as long as the man liked her, he would smooth everything over for her.


    So at ¡®Night Charm¡¯, with her subtle flirting, the two made eye contact.


    But, unexpectedly, when trouble arose, the man never once showed up.


    Her chastity had been lost, and in front of Mo Ran, she had to maintain thest bit of her dignity.


    ¡°Hmph, still so stubborn at the brink of death!


    Someone, ruin that vixen¡¯s face for me, let¡¯s see how she seduces men after that!¡± Yan Ruyu ordered ruthlessly.


    Immediately, someone drew a knife and walked towards them.


    ¡°Ranran, save me, I don¡¯t want to be disfigured, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Mo Yan desperately hid behind Mo Ran.


    Mo Ran protected her and said to Yan Ruyu, ¡°Miss Yan, I think this matter can¡¯t be entirely med on my sister.


    It takes two hands to p, doesn¡¯t the man bear any fault?¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s pain was hit upon, and she became even more furious with embarrassment, ¡°Ruin both of their faces!


    If the sister is like that, who¡¯s to say the younger sister won¡¯t turn out the same!¡±


    ¡°Miss Yan, you can¡¯t treat us like this!¡± Mo Ran grew angry, she stood up and knocked over the man who was walking over, angrily said, ¡°By ruining our faces, what do you gain!


    Will your man stop phndering outside?


    If there¡¯s a first time, there will be a second!¡±


    ¡°p!¡± Mo Ran was fiercely pped.


    ¡°Mute her, I don¡¯t want to hear her voice anymore.¡± Yan Ruyu¡¯s anger intensified this time.


    What Mo Ran said made sense, but just because it made sense didn¡¯t mean it should be said in front of her.


    Two of her subordinates smashed a wine bottle and wrapped the shards to stuff into Mo Ran¡¯s mouth.


    She struggled non-stop, her mouth was cut by the sharp pieces, and blood immediately flowed out.


    ¡°Ranran!¡± Mo Yan watched in horror, unable to move a muscle.


    ¡°And that woman, mute her as well.¡±


    Another person approached Mo Yan.

 Chapter 29 She is in Danger 3

    29: Chapter 29 She is in Danger 3


    29 -29 She is in Danger 3


    ¡°Don¡¯t!


    Please, don¡¯t do this!


    Get away, ah¡ªget away!¡±


    ¡°Stop it!


    I am Gu Yixuan¡¯s woman!¡± Mo Ran struggled fiercely, finding an opening to yell out loud.


    Instantly, all movement froze.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to us, I am Gu Yixuan¡¯s woman,¡± Mo Ran hurriedly added.


    Her face was covered in blood, looking horrifying, when in fact there were only two shallow cuts on her lips.


    Yan Ruyu looked at her with skepticism, ¡°You say you¡¯re Gu Yixuan¡¯s woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Huh, how can you prove it?¡±


    Mo Ran thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can call him.¡±


    Yan Ruyu nced at her and took out a phone to dial Gu Yixuan¡¯s number, ¡°Mr.


    Guan, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Mo Ran was somewhat nervous, she wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Yixuan still wanted her to be his woman.


    After Yan Ruyu talked with him for a while, she put the phone to Mo Ran¡¯s ear, ¡°He wants to talk to you.¡±


    Mo Ran took a breath and forced herself to calm down, ¡°Hello, Gu Yixuan.¡±


    ¡°I hear some woman is shouting that she¡¯s my woman.


    Is that you?¡± Without seeing him, she knew his lips were curved in a sly ¡®I knew you¡¯de begging to me¡¯ smirk.


    Mo Ran closed her eyes in embarrassment, asking, ¡°You said you wanted me to be your woman, does that still stand?¡±


    ¡°Are you begging me?¡± The man deliberately added to her embarrassment.


    ¡°Yes, I am begging you.¡± She was begging to be his woman.


    She remembered how not long ago she had dered with conviction that she wouldn¡¯t be his woman, and now, she was actually asking him herself.


    How ironic!


    Gu Yixuanughed lightly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t want you anymore?¡±


    Mo Ran was startled; if he went back on his word, both she and Mo Yan were as good as dead.


    Her mind whirled quickly, and she said in a light tone, ¡°What a pity, I thought Mr.


    Guan was still interested in my body.¡±


    The man on the other end fell silent for a moment, then chuckled, ¡°Woman, you¡¯re very clever.¡±


    True, he hadn¡¯t had her body yet, so there would always be a desire.


    ¡°Give the phone to Yan Ruyu; I need to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°He wants to talk to you,¡± Mo Ran said to Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu cast a dismissive nce at her, took back the phone, ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Guan.¡±


    Mo Ran understood the meaning behind her look; it was a disdain for a homewrecker.


    To outsiders, it must seem like she was clinging to Gu Yixuan.


    From their recent conversation, it was clear to anyone with eyes that Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t acknowledge her as his woman at all¡ªit was she, who insisted on throwing herself at him¡­

 Chapter 30 I Don’t Want Your Money1

    30: Chapter 30 I Don¡¯t Want Your Money1


    30 -30 I Don¡¯t Want Your Money1


    Gu Yixuan must have said something to Yan Ruyu because they stopped pestering her and Mo Yan and left them behind as they walked away.


    After a while, Gu Yixuan arrived in his car to pick them up.


    Today, he wore a bewitching red shirt with a pure white suit over it.


    At first nce, one might think they had seen the most beautiful man in the world.


    He seemed to really like wearing white suits, and white suited him very well.


    ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± Seeing the blood on Mo Ran¡¯s face, he reached out to cradle her face with his hand, frowning as he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor wound, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± She ufortably pulled his hand away and helped Mo Yan up.


    ¡°My sister has more serious injuries, I need to take her to the hospital.¡±


    Gu Yixuan nced at Mo Yan, nodded, and turned to open the car door.


    Once in the car, Mo Yan trembled continuously, leaning on Mo Ran like a frightened little rabbit, not uttering a single word.


    Back at the hospital, they treated their wounds, fortunately, all were superficial and not overly serious.


    However, Mo Yan¡¯s broken rib had torn again and would require more time to heal.


    ¡°Ranran¡­¡± Lying on the hospital bed, Mo Yan held her hand and asked, ¡°Have they really let us go?¡±


    Mo Ran nodded, ¡°Gu Yixuan said they won¡¯t trouble us anymore.


    Sister, once you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll help you find a new job, okay?


    Let¡¯s not go back to ¡®Night Charm¡¯.¡±


    Mo Yan¡¯s gaze dimmed, ¡°Ranran, I really didn¡¯t seduce that man, you have to believe me.¡±


    Mo Ran nodded, ¡°I believe you.


    Let¡¯s leave the past behind and not think about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Yan nodded.


    After this ordeal, she understood even more that without power, one could only be bullied.


    ¡°By the way, when did you get involved with Gu Yixuan?¡± Mo Yan asked curiously.


    At the mention of this, Mo Ran felt a bit stifled inside; she had not wanted to be Gu Yixuan¡¯s woman at all.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer, Mo Yan awkwardly withdrew her gaze, not asking any further.


    Staring at the ceiling, her heart was in turmoil.


    If Ranran had be Gu Yixuan¡¯s woman, why didn¡¯t she let Gu Yixuan settle this matter for her?


    If she had talked to Gu Yixuan about it sooner, she wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much.


    Another thing, on the second night in the hospital, was she with Gu Yixuan?


    And the night she came back with swollen lips, were those from Gu Yixuan¡¯s kisses?

 Chapter 31 I Don’t Want Your Money2

    31: Chapter 31 I Don¡¯t Want Your Money2


    31 -31 I Don¡¯t Want Your Money2


    At the time, she indeed went out to meet Gu Yixuan.


    Why hadn¡¯t she let Gu Yixuan smooth out the situation for her?


    Why did she lie to Ranran, saying her lips were swollen from eating chili?


    Why deceive her, saying Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t want to help them?


    Don¡¯t tell her that Gu Yixuan genuinely didn¡¯t wish to help them.


    Today, she had clearly seen the anxious look on Gu Yixuan¡¯s face when he saw her injured.


    If Gu Yixuan cared so much about her, why didn¡¯t she let him help them?


    Why?


    ¡°Sis, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.


    Ranran, Mr.


    Guan is still waiting for you downstairs; you should go.


    I¡¯ll be fine; there are caregivers here to look after me.¡±


    ¡°Sis, I can just call him and say I¡¯m not going down.¡±


    ¡°How can that be okay?


    Mr.


    Guan has helped us; we can¡¯t just let him wait for nothing.


    Go on; I¡¯m really okay.¡± Mo Yan had made up her mind; it didn¡¯t matter why Mo Ran hadn¡¯t let Gu Yixuan help her.


    After all, she had to help Mo Ran secure Gu Yixuan.


    Only if she and Gu Yixuan were together, would nobody dare to bully her in the future.


    ¡°Okay, Sis, if you need anything, just call me.¡± Mo Ran knew there was no avoiding the situation.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Mo Yan nodded, smiling.


    Gu Yixuan was indeed still downstairs.


    Mo Ran took a deep breath, walked over, opened the car door, and got in.


    The man rested one hand on the steering wheel, turned towards her with a smile, and asked, ¡°Will you back out again this time?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡± Mo Ran shook her head; she knew that just because he kindly let her off the first time didn¡¯t mean he would let her off a second time.


    If it were just her alone, she wouldn¡¯t fear anything, but she also had Mo Yan to protect.


    This time Mo Yan had been severely hurt; she couldn¡¯t let her be injured again.


    Gu Yixuan nodded, very pleased with herpromise, ¡°Good, remember, from now on you are my woman.


    As my woman, I¡¯ll definitely not treat you badly.


    Five million a year¡ªgive me your ount number, and I¡¯ll transfer it to you tomorrow.


    Of course, if you perform well, I will give you more benefits.¡±


    Listening to his transactional words, Mo Ran felt humiliated.


    She wasn¡¯t a woman for sale, she wasn¡¯t!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your money!¡±


    Gu Yixuan was taken aback.


    ¡°Being your woman is my choice.


    I am not for sale.¡± She stared ahead, her chest heaving as she spoke.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to act so sanctimonious.


    Anyway, as my woman, having money doesn¡¯t put you at a disadvantage,¡± Gu Yixuan said, testing the waters.

 Chapter 32 I Don’t Want Your Money3

    32: Chapter 32 I Don¡¯t Want Your Money3


    32 -32 I Don¡¯t Want Your Money3


    Mo Ran looked at him, her attitude very firm, ¡°I¡¯m not pretending to be high and mighty, but I just won¡¯t sell!¡±


    Gu Yixuan looked at her, was silent for two seconds, then smiled, ¡°Alright, if you won¡¯t sell, then you won¡¯t.¡±


    A flicker of amusement passed through his eyes.


    He found that this woman still had many aspects he didn¡¯t understand.


    Driving to Gu Yixuan¡¯s vi in Banshan Garden, he led her into his ce.


    It was a vast vi with exquisite decorations, but it was empty and lifeless.


    ¡°You live here alone?¡±


    ¡°With you here, there are two of us.¡±


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t ask anything more.


    Gu Yixuan directed her to go upstairs to take a bath, and Mo Ran discovered a superrge jacuzzi in the bathroom.


    She just used the shower to clean herself and didn¡¯t use the tub.


    After the bath, she realized a serious problem¡ªshe didn¡¯t have any clothes to change into¡­


    There were many bath towels of various sizes hanging in the bathroom.


    She wrapped arge one around herself, took a few deep breaths in the mirror, and psyched herself up: Mo Ran, go ahead, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re climbing a mountain of swords or descending into a sea of mes, there¡¯s nothing to it!


    Close your eyes, and when you open them again, it¡¯ll be over!


    Come on, you can do this!


    Once her mental preparation wasplete, she mustered the courage to open the door, only to find no sign of Gu Yixuan.


    The courage she had hardly gathered dissipated, and sitting on the big bed, Mo Ran felt extremely uneasy.


    She had never been in love; even getting a little close to a boy would make her heart race.


    And now she was about to go all the way in one step; it was impossible for her not to be scared.


    But what could she do?


    She had backed out once; this second time, there was absolutely no way she could back out.


    As she sat there thinking, Gu Yixuan opened the door and walked in.


    Mo Ran reflexively stood up, looking at him defensively.


    The man was momentarily taken aback, then saw through her thoughts.


    With a shallow smile on his lips and a set of freshly bought clothes in hand, he approached her.


    ¡°What are you guarding against?


    Afraid I¡¯m going to eat you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Mo Ran subconsciously tightened the bath towel around her chest.


    Yet she said she wasn¡¯t on guard.


    Tossing the clothes onto the sofa, he stepped closer and closer, forcing her back toward the bed that could sleep five people.


    Mo Ran stumbled over the edge of the bed and fell backward.


    The man pressed forward, pinning her between his chest and therge bed.


    Smelling his breath so close by, Mo Ran¡¯s heartbeat intensified; she didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes and simply turned to face away from him, resigning herself bravely, ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, just do it quickly.¡±

 Chapter 33 I Don’t Want Your Money4

    33: Chapter 33 I Don¡¯t Want Your Money4


    33 -33 I Don¡¯t Want Your Money4


    Gu Yixuan lifted her hair with one hand and said yfully, ¡°Don¡¯t rush.


    Things like this are more enjoyable when taken slowly.


    What¡¯s the fun if it ends hastily?¡±


    Mo Ran frowned tightly.


    To take it slowly?


    Wouldn¡¯t that be tantamount to torturing her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t frown.


    You don¡¯t look pretty with a frown.¡± The man¡¯s fingers soothed her furrowed brow, slowly easing it.


    He leaned down slowly, and the first kissnded on her smooth forehead.


    Mo Ran closed her eyes, her hands gripping the towel tightly.


    The second kiss, light as a feather, fell on her nose, and then her lips.


    He lingered back and forth, gradually deepening it.


    Her breathing became unsteady, and Mo Ran¡¯s heart was about to leap out.


    If she could, she would love to push him away and quickly escape this suffocating ce.


    The suffocation vanished suddenly as her body was lifted in a spin andid in the center of therge bed.


    Gu Yixuan pulled the quilt over her body and said indifferently, ¡°Go to sleep.


    You don¡¯t look well, and I don¡¯t want you to faint halfway through.¡±


    Mo Ran blinked her eyes and smartly chose to say nothing.


    She curled up in the quilt, feeling much safer.


    No matter what his intentions were for telling her to sleep, she had dodged a bullet for now.


    Once Gu Yixuan left the room, her nerves rxed, she closed her eyes, and soon fell asleep.


    Ever since Mo Yan¡¯s incident, she had hardly slept well, and even when she had time to sleep, she couldn¡¯t rest properly, always worried that someone might suddenly appear and cause trouble.


    But now things were alright, and atst, she couldy her worries to rest.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, but when she woke up, she noticed the sky had darkened.


    Checking the time, it was already seven in the evening.


    As she got up, her eyes fell on some clothes on the sofa, women¡¯s clothes.


    She took them out to examine and found they were about her size.


    Could they be clothes Gu Yixuan had bought for her?


    The price tag shocked her; Mo Ran decided not to touch these clothes.


    She called Mo Yan and told her she would visit her tomorrow, and then she washed her clothes in the bathroom and hung them up to dry.


    Then she went downstairs to find something to eat.


    Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t there, which made it more convenient for her to move around.


    There wasn¡¯t much food in the fridge, just a few bottles of milk and some eggs.


    She fried two eggs and heated a cup of milk.


    Just as she sat down to eat, Gu Yixuan returned.


    For a moment, she felt somewhat at a loss.

 Chapter 34 Cost 1

    34: Chapter 34 Cost 1


    34 -34 Cost 1


    He just nced at the food on the table and didn¡¯t ask any questions, ¡°Just got up?¡±


    Mo Ran nodded.


    ¡°Did you¡­


    have breakfast yet?¡±


    ¡°I did.


    Go ahead and eat.¡± He finished answering and then went upstairs.


    In fact, he had hurried back just to take her out for a meal.


    Mo Ran quickly finished eating, cleaned up, and then watched TV downstairs.


    She didn¡¯t dare go up, for that would be like throwing herself into the wolf¡¯s den.


    The flickering light of the TV screen in the dim living room shone intermittently, her gaze on the television, but her thoughts drifting off into outer space.


    A presence approached from behind.


    Her shoulder was grasped, and warm lipsnded on her neck, leaving behind a trail of burning ambiguity.


    Mo Ran¡¯s body stiffened, allowing the person behind her to do as they pleased.


    Her head was turned, and her lips were promptly sealed.


    Unlike the gentle kiss from earlier that day, this one was urgent and forceful.


    Her head was tilted back involuntarily, enduring his passion, her neck sore from the strain.


    A pair ofrge hands wandered across her back, the wrapped towel loose and at risk of slipping off at any moment.


    She was lifted horizontally and carried upstairs by Gu Yixuan.


    When Mo Ran was ced on therge bed, her body remained rigid, like a tightly drawn bowstring.


    Gu Yixuan was somewhat helpless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a whole day to get used to this, why are you still so stiff?¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak, trying to rx.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± he said, pleased, curving his lips in a satisfied smile.


    He continued to kiss her lips, pulled off the towel, and her perfect body was exposed to his view.


    Just as he imagined, slender yet resilient, with curves in all the right ces.


    A dancer¡¯s figure was truly different.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes darkened, his hands heated as they pinched her delicate skin, igniting small mes¡­


    When he entered her, she felt a tearing pain, biting her lip tightly, she kept herself from crying out.


    The passion overwhelmed her unexpectedly, and she felt as though her soul had departed her body.


    Utterly exhausted, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to open her eyelids.


    In her drowsy state, Mo Ran tried to turn over but was unsessful against the solid wall she encountered.


    Groggily opening her eyes, she first saw Gu Yixuan¡¯s bronze chest and then, looking upward, his sleeping face.


    His eyshes were long, even longer than hers, his nose was straight and noble, like those of Greek sculptures.


    His pink lips suggested that he was a man of unfeeling nature.

 Chapter 35 Cost 2

    35: Chapter 35 Cost 2


    35 -35 Cost 2


    His arm was draped arrogantly over her waist, a disy of domineering superiority.


    Mo Ran looked at him for a few seconds, then quietly turned her head away and closed her eyes.


    Her heart was filled with indescribable feelings, bizarre and extremelyplicated.


    The next morning, when Gu Yixuan woke up, she also came to.


    The clothes she had washed the day before were now dry, and she went into the bathroom to change into them.


    Seeing that she was still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes, Gu Yixuan pointed to the clothes on the sofa and said, ¡°Those are clothes for you, why aren¡¯t you wearing them?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m used to wearing my own clothes.¡±


    Because of herck of appreciation, he suddenly felt displeased, ¡°Later, you¡¯ll go back and pack your things, from now on, you¡¯ll move in and live here.¡±


    He rarely had lovers, but each one woulde and stay here, mainly for his convenience to meet his needs at any time.


    Mo Ran stood still, as if she had something to say.


    After thinking for a moment, she looked at him and said, ¡°President Gu, I don¡¯t want to move in here.


    I¡¯m very thankful for your help with me and my sister, I think,st night I¡¯ve already repaid you.


    So¡­¡±


    ¡°So from now on you¡¯ll still be you, and I¡¯ll still be me?¡± Gu Yixuan ndly finished her sentence.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± She nodded.


    The man¡¯s expression instantly turned icy, his eyes filled with menace, ¡°Mo Ran, I seem to have underestimated you, having the guts to go back on your word again and again in front of me!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone back on my word, didn¡¯t I already agree to your request?¡±


    ¡°Do you think me, Gu Yixuan, helping someone is worth just a cheap one-night stand of a woman?¡± His words were biting and hurtful.


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned pale;st night was not a cheap one-night stand, it was her most precious first time.


    ¡°President Gu, you have power and influence, there¡¯s no woman you can¡¯t have.


    Can you just let me go, please?¡±


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a cold smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, I can have any type of woman I want.


    I just don¡¯t have one like you, Mo Ran, stop resisting, it will only pique my interest in you and make me even less willing to let you go.¡±


    Mo Ran was slightly stunned, her lips trembling, not knowing what to say.


    He walked up to her, pinched her chin, and said coldly, ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t like to coerce others, likewise, I don¡¯t like others challenging my limits over and over again!


    You¡¯d better remember, once you¡¯re in this game, you never have the right to quit!¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen¡­¡± How could this be?


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 36 Must Reach the Finals 1

    36: Chapter 36: Must Reach the Finals 1


    36 -36: Must Reach the Finals 1


    She just wanted to live an ordinary life, she didn¡¯t want to plummet into hell, why wouldn¡¯t they let her go?


    Mo Ran suddenly felt fear and despair, she was so scared, she had never been so scared before.


    Summoning strength from nowhere, she pushed away Gu Yixuan¡¯s body with force and yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue anymore!


    If you have the guts, just kill me!¡±


    She fled the vi in a panic, while Gu Yixuan was stunned for a moment, his fingers touching the corner of his mouth, he scoffed coldly.


    Everyone is afraid of falling into hell, everyone is afraid of living in darkness, but not everyone is a happy angel.


    Since he had already grasped her ankle, there¡¯s no reason to let her escape.


    Fear of descending into hell, the more she feared, the more he wanted to drag her down with him!


    Mo Ran ran for a long time before she remembered to take a bus.


    Only after jumping on a bus did her heartbeat slowly calm down.


    She didn¡¯t know if she had offended Gu Yixuan, didn¡¯t know what means he would use to deal with her.


    But she was really scared, what happenedst night was like a nightmare for her, she already felt utterly filthy.


    If she continued to be his woman, she would consider herself no different from themon mistresses.


    She bought a bouquet of flowers and came to the hospital, trying hard to put on a smiling face before walking into the ward.


    Mo Yan was flipping through a magazine, and she greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°Sis, how are you feeling today?¡±


    ¡°Same as always.¡± Mo Yan¡¯s spirits weren¡¯t very high.


    ¡°What happened?


    Didn¡¯t you rest wellst night?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to be discharged from the hospital.¡± Mo Yan put down the magazine, nced at the flowers she had bought, lilies with droplets of water.


    For some reason, she felt that Mo Ran today looked just like the lilies, pure and beautiful.


    Sometimes people¡¯s hearts are really strange; when someone bes sessful or finds an excellent partner, people always find something exceptional about their appearance.


    Mo Yan felt that way; since Mo Ran had snagged a super-rich man, her view of Mo Ran had naturally changed quite a bit.


    She had always thought she was more beautiful than Mo Ran, but now, looking closely, it seemed like Mo Ran was much more beautiful than her.


    Mo Yan felt somewhat upset, depressed.


    Being injured and hospitalized, she looked even worse, no doubt.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know that her sister¡¯s thoughts had already been around the Earth several times, sheforted her, ¡°Sis, just bear with it a little longer, wait until you can be discharged after a while, and we¡¯ll go home to recuperate.¡±

 Chapter 37 Definitely Must Enter the Finals 2

    37: Chapter 37 Definitely Must Enter the Finals 2


    37 -37 Definitely Must Enter the Finals 2


    ¡°Were you with Gu Yixuanst night?¡± Mo Yan was a bundle of contradictions, jealous that Mo Ran had found a desirable partner, yet eager to pry into their affairs.


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned slightly unnatural, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You need to get along well with Gu Yixuan.


    For people like us, it¡¯s not easy to find men like them.


    You¡¯re lucky to have found one, so don¡¯t let him go and don¡¯t allow other women to take him while he¡¯s vulnerable.¡±


    ¡°Sis, those men are not all that great,¡± Mo Ran muttered softly.


    Mo Yan¡¯s eyes widened in frustration, her expression one of anger at Mo Ran¡¯s apparent na?vet¨¦.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only fool in this world.


    So many women wish to get involved with them but can¡¯t even get close.


    If you¡¯re his woman, it must be because you did something great in your past life.


    Let me tell you, don¡¯t you dare do anything stupid, or I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    She understood Mo Ran; Mo Ran was not one to seek advantages through others.


    She worried that her stubborn nature would prove too much for Gu Yixuan, and he would eventually say goodbye to her.


    Mo Ran felt oppressed; why couldn¡¯t her own sister take her side?


    If she told her that she had had a falling out with Gu Yixuan that morning, she would probably be very angry, wouldn¡¯t she?


    Better not talk about it.


    ¡°Sis, what do you want for lunch?


    I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Mo Yan continued tock enthusiasm, hating her hospital stay.


    Mo Ran spent the whole day on tenterhooks, relieved that Gu Yixuan had note looking for her, thinking he might have decided to let her be.


    After taking care of Mo Yan for two days and seeing her condition improve, she decided to return to school.


    As soon as she arrived at school, the principal asked her toe to his office, ¡°Miss Mo, please take a look at this registration form.¡±


    Mo Ran took it, puzzled; it was the registration form for the uing ¡®Splendid Dance Attire¡¯petition in W City.


    Dancers and enthusiasts from around the nation would participate, and the event held great significance for those in the dancemunity.


    It also provided a tform for dancers to be known nationwide with rtive ease.


    However, registration forms were precious; without talent or connections, one would not be able to obtain one.


    ¡°Principal, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Mo, you¡¯re the only dance teacher at our school.


    The authorities have given our school a slot, and naturally, you¡¯re the only one fit to participate.


    You have a strong foundation in dance, and I believe you will achieve good results.


    Give it your all and bring honor to our school.¡±


    Mo Ran clutched the registration form tightly, her eyes shining with excitement, ¡°Thank you, Principal.


    I will do my best!¡±

 Chapter 38 Definitely Must Enter the Finals 3

    38: Chapter 38: Definitely Must Enter the Finals 3


    38 -38: Definitely Must Enter the Finals 3


    Mo Ran had studied dance since childhood and had always dreamed of gracing an international stage with her performance.


    However, reality was harsh: a huge change in her family made her dream seem impossibly distant, and she could only work as a dance teacher in a high school.


    Now, she had an opportunity to showcase herself, and she was determined to seize it.


    Every day, Mo Ran practiced tirelessly in the dance studio, never tiring.


    Sometimes she would lose track of time, practicing into thete night.


    The piece she chose for thepetition was ballet¡¯s ¡°Swan Lake.¡± It didn¡¯t require a partner; one could dance the ancient and beautiful love story alone.


    Mo Yan knew she had entered the ¡°Glory Dancewear¡±petition and was very supportive, insisting that she should make a name for herself.


    Before they knew it, half a month had passed, and it was finally time for thepetition.


    ¡°Ranran, you must give it your all and aim to get first ce.


    It¡¯s a pity, I can¡¯t be there to watch.¡±


    ¡°Sis, there will be a rey on TV, and you can see me just the same.¡± Before leaving, Mo Ran stopped by the hospital.


    ¡°I want to see you dance live,¡± Mo Yan said excitedly, feeling that her younger sister¡¯s sess would shine on her as well.


    ¡°Sis, this is just the preliminary round.


    The final is in a month¡ªif I make it, you cane and see.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, if I¡¯m going to watch, it should be the final.


    Ranran, keep going, you must make it to the final.¡±


    Mo Ran nodded happily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely make it to the final.¡±


    Carrying a garment bag in one hand and a small purse in the other, she walked out of the hospital joyfully, about to hail a taxi to the venue, when a figure rushed over and snatched her purse.


    She was stunned for a second before realizing what happened, then shouted loudly, ¡°Robbery!


    I¡¯m robbed!¡±


    Herpetition entry pass was in the purse¡ªif it was gone, she wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in today¡¯spetition.


    ¡°Stop!


    Give me back my purse, stop!¡± Mo Ran chased desperately, but the thief was incredibly fast, vanishing into the crowd and disappearing in less than a minute.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t find him anywhere and was about to cry out in desperation.


    What could she do?


    With time running out, how could she proceed?


    Her passion over the past half month had been doused with a bucket of cold water, plunging her heart into a deep valley, her whole body chilling.


    Half an hour before thepetition, she arrived at the venue.


    She exined to the staff that her purse had been stolen, her entry pass was inside, and she hoped that even without the pass, they would allow her topete.

 Chapter 39 Definitely Must Enter the Finals 4

    39: Chapter 39: Definitely Must Enter the Finals 4


    39 -39: Definitely Must Enter the Finals 4


    The staff¡¯s attitude was resolute, without the qualification certificate, one could not participate in thepetition.


    ¡°I¡¯ve registered, my certificate was really stolen.


    Please, can you make an exception?¡± Mo Ran¡¯s state of mind at that moment was like that of a student who had lost their admission ticket to the college entrance exam.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the rule!¡±


    In an instant, she felt so desperate she wanted to cry.


    Her school was looking forward to her bringing back honor, her sister was waiting to see her reach the finals, and she had prepared her dance for a long time, hoping it would be put to use¡ªall these expectations, weighing her down until she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    She walked out of the building, feeling powerless when she heard a familiar address.


    ¡°Mr.


    Xuan!¡± The receptionist at the door, who was greeting the guests, respectfully saluted a man who was approaching.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart suddenly began to beat, she looked up fiercely, meeting the man¡¯s beautiful, jet-ck eyes.


    It had been a long time since she had seen him, and his presence was still overwhelming, causing her heart to race at the first nce.


    He saw her as well but only gave her a casual nce, as if he didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Mo Ran opened her mouth, her mind screaming to say something, but not a sound came out.


    The man walked towards her.


    She thought he would ignore her and brush past her.


    But to her surprise, he suddenly stopped, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He didn¡¯t look at her, just asked casually, yet it gave Mo Ran immense hope.


    ¡°I¡¯m here topete.¡± She said eagerly.


    After speaking, she understood in her heart that she was hoping to use his influence to participate in thepetition.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze finally turned towards her, ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± He nodded, showing no intention of asking further.


    Mo Ran clenched her fists, her mouth once again moving faster than her brain, ¡°But I lost my qualification certificate and I¡¯ve been disqualified from thepetition.¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze fell on her once more, containing a hint ofplexity as he looked at her, seemingly pondering the meaning behind her words.


    Feeling guilty under his gaze, Mo Ran lowered her eyes and inwardly despised herself.


    Wasn¡¯t she looking down on these kinds of people?


    Why was she still thinking of using his connections to enter thepetition?


    Mo Ran, it turns out you¡¯re also a woman who will use everything at your disposal to achieve your goal.


    With a hint of dejection in her eyes, she decided to let it go.


    If she couldn¡¯t participate, then so be it.


    Just as she was about to say goodbye, Gu Yixuan spoke before her, ¡°I can let you continue in thepetition.¡±

 Chapter 40 Definitely Must Enter the Finals 5

    40: Chapter 40: Definitely Must Enter the Finals 5


    40 -40: Definitely Must Enter the Finals 5


    Her eyes instantly brightened, filled with incredulity.


    ¡°However¡­¡± the man lowered his head, a captivating smile curving on his lips, and whispered in a voice meant only for her, ¡°There is a ¡®reward¡¯ involved.¡±


    He deliberately emphasized the word heavily.


    The tion Mo Ran felt just moments ago had vanished, herplexion turned a shade paler, and pain struggled in her eyes.


    ¡°Think it over.¡± He patted her shoulder with a smile and walked into the hall.


    Mo Ran stood outside for a long time, unsure of which direction to take.


    In fact, there was no need to choose at all; she just had to walk straight ahead, turn left, walk a hundred meters and take the bus.


    But a voice inside her head kept telling her that opportunitiese only once, and if lost, they¡¯re gone forever.


    For her dream, did she really need to sell herself?


    Her phone suddenly rang, taking a while before she took it out of her pocket.


    It was Mo Yan calling, and Mo Ran answered the call unconsciously.


    ¡°Ranran, it¡¯s about to start.


    You must do your best, I believe in you.


    If you be famous, I¡¯ll get famous too, haha, I¡¯m so excited.


    Ranran, are you listening?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­


    Sister, I have to hang up now.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say, feeling like her throat was constricted, and it hurt to utter another word.


    ¡°Ah, right, it¡¯s about to start, you go get ready.


    Bye.¡± Mo Yan hung up.


    Mo Ran felt a deep pain; she didn¡¯t want to sell herself anymore.


    Really didn¡¯t want to!


    If she decided not to participate, then so be it.


    Having made up her mind, she took a step forward, two steps, when her phone rang again.


    It was from the principal.


    She took a deep breath, answered the call, and before the principal could speak, she hurriedly said, ¡°Principal, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll let you down.


    I¡¯ve lost mypetition entry pass, I can¡¯tpete.


    I¡¯m really sorry, Principal!¡±


    ¡°Click!¡± She hung up, not wanting to hear any more words of expectation.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t realize she was already crying.


    She, who seldom cried, shed tears over a shattered dream.


    ¡°Miss, I believe apetition entry pass can¡¯t define whether a person is qualified topete.


    If you truly have the talent, you don¡¯t need the entry pass to participate,¡± a gentle voice spoke.


    Mo Ran turned around in confusion, seeing a face with handsome and soft contours.


    The man, about one meter eighty-five, was wearing a well-tailored suit and looked at herposedly.


    He smiled slightly and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can speak to them on your behalf and let you join thepetition.¡±

 Chapter 41 Definitely Must Enter the Finals 6

    41: Chapter 41: Definitely Must Enter the Finals 6


    41 -41: Definitely Must Enter the Finals 6


    What is it called when hope arises from a desperate situation, when help arrives in the nick of time?


    That¡¯s exactly what this was!


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Ran¡¯s trembling voice revealed her excitement.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    There weren¡¯t many participants in thepetition, but it was about quality, not quantity.


    Mo Ran was contestant number seventeen, almost at the end.


    Gu Yixuan sat in the VIP seats at the front row, fiddling with his ck mobile phone, flipping it over and over, as though waiting for a call from someone.


    Thepetition had already begun, and the stage was graced with the elegance of dancing beauties, yet none of them could capture his attention or ease his expression.


    The principal of Qinghua Middle School had just called him, saying that Mo Ran had decided not topete.


    Since hearing this news, hisplexion never improved.


    He had thought she would agree.


    Wasn¡¯t this her dream?


    What could be more important than a dream?


    Once again, he realized he couldn¡¯t see through that woman.


    He could see through countless opponents, but not her, which left him furious and frustrated.


    He attended thepetition because of her.


    Had he known, he wouldn¡¯t havee; it was just too boring!


    Just as he was deciding whether to leave or not, the host on stage announced, ¡°Please let the next contestant, Mo Ran, get ready.¡±


    On hearing her name, he experienced a moment of disbelief.


    Hadn¡¯t she been unable to attend?


    Could it be a coincidence of names?


    He decided to have a look, and sure enough, it was her.


    Who else could it be but her, stepping onto the stage on tiptoe, d in a pristine white ballet outfit?


    His mood improved greatly, even though he still didn¡¯t know how she managed to enter thepetition.


    She performed ¡°Swan Lake¡±, a piece already performed by two others.


    But it had to be said, she danced it the best.


    Her features were delicately refined, her skin pale, and her expressive eyes spoke volumes, setting her apart from the rest.


    On stage, she transformed into the princess turned into a white swan, embodying every emotion.


    Through her dance, she conveyed to everyone that only the Prince¡¯s unique love could save her.


    This dance showcased only the Princess¡¯s emotions, with no appearance of the Prince.


    It left the audience longing, wondering whether the Prince would ever appear.


    wed beauty is more evocative ¨C the dance intentionally had no conclusion, all nned by Mo Ran.


    As she bowed out with hope and a touch of sorrow, the entire hall burst into enthusiastic apuse.


    Standing on stage, she smiled and bowed in gratitude, her gaze unintentionally locking with a pair of gentle eyes.

 Chapter 42 Photo Incident 1

    42: Chapter 42 Photo Incident 1


    42 -42 Photo Incident 1


    It was him, the man who helped her.


    Mo Ran shed a grateful smile in his direction.


    Tang Song nodded slightly, pping in admiration for her.


    His judgment was indeed correct; this girl was a natural-born dancer.


    Of course, the exchange of nces between the two did not escape the eyes of Gu Yixuan.


    He had wondered how she could participate in thepetition, and now it all made sense.


    Tang Song, the founder of the Tang Law Firm and also one of the sponsors of this ¡°Grand Epoch of Dance Attire¡±petition.


    Only sponsors had such privileges.


    He could, and so could Tang Song¡­


    The bird already stood at the open door of the cage, ready to fly away.


    Once it flew into the open sky, it would be uncatchable, and he had to close the door quickly.


    The results of thepetition came out, and without a doubt, Mo Ran won first ce.


    This great news delighted her beyond her expectations.


    Next, what she needed to do was practice another dance.


    She aimed to achieve very good results in the finals.


    Leaving thepetition venue, Mo Ran nned to take the bus when a ck Mercedes slowed to a stop in front of her.


    The car window rolled down, and the person inside was Tang Song.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Mo Ran was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Thank you for helping me today, I haven¡¯t yet asked for your name.


    Uh, my name is Mo Ran.¡±


    Tang Song smiled and nodded, ¡°I know your name is Mo Ran.


    Miss Mo Ran, hello, I am Tang Song.¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Tang, hello.¡±


    ¡°Where are you off to?


    I can give you a ride.¡±


    Mo Ran was somewhat astonished and then gestured with her hand, ¡°No need, thank you for your kindness, I¡¯ll just take the bus.¡±


    Tang Song got out of his car and courteously opened the door for her, ¡°Please don¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Mo Ran felt embarrassed to refuse and smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡±


    Just as she was about to get into the car, a silver Bugatti sports car arrogantly approached, assertively stopping in front of the Mercedes.


    Seeing Gu Yixuan inside made her heart skip a beat.


    She nned to ignore him, but it was clear he was purposefully making things difficult for her.


    ¡°Hey, woman, you left your things at my ce,¡± Gu Yixuan called out to her, leaning on the car window.


    ¡°Gu Yixuan?


    You know him?¡± Tang Song said, a bit surprised.


    Mo Ran nodded hesitantly, more than just knowing him¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, no need to bother with him¡­¡± she said, looking down.


    ¡°Your things are with him,¡± Tang Song reminded her kindly.

 Chapter 43 Photo Incident 2

    43: Chapter 43 Photo Incident 2


    43 -43 Photo Incident 2


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anything left behind,¡± she said uncertainly, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t need it.


    Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Without further concern, she got into the car.


    Tang Song didn¡¯t say anything, nced at Gu Yixuan, and circled around to the driver¡¯s seat.


    Seeing that Mo Ran was ignoring himpletely, a cold smile appeared on the corners of Gu Yixuan¡¯s mouth as he opened his phone and sent a multimedia message.


    Her cell phone rang, and Mo Ran took it out to see that it was from Gu Yixuan.


    She didn¡¯t want to look, but feeling uneasy, she opened it anyway.


    A photo suddenly appeared before her eyes, and she was so frightened that her face changed color.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Song, who was starting the car, noticed her difort.


    She hurriedly exited the multimedia message and shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The Bugatti opposite had no intention of making way at all.


    Through the twoyers of windshields, the darkness in Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes was clearly visible.


    He kept staring at her like a predator lurking in the night.


    Mo Ran was restless.


    As Tang Song began to reverse, she suddenly spoke up, ¡°Mr.


    Tang, please stop the car for a moment.


    I remember now, I indeed have something that I left behind at Gu Yixuan¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°No problem, you go get it.


    I¡¯ll wait here,¡± Tang Song stopped the car.


    ¡°No need, you go ahead.


    You¡¯ve helped me a lot today.


    I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time,¡± she said as she jumped out of the car and closed the door for him.


    ¡°Mr.


    Tang, thank you so much for today.


    Goodbye.¡± She waved at him and walked toward Gu Yixuan.


    Tang Song looked at the two of them with an unreadable gaze, as if he understood something, and then he reversed, turned the corner, and left.


    As soon as Mo Ran walked up, the car door automatically opened, and she swiftly got in.


    Gu Yixuan said nothing and immediately started the car.


    After holding back over and over again, Mo Ran finally erupted, ¡°Gu Yixuan, what is the meaning of this!¡±


    The multimedia message she had just received was a photo whose subjects were her and Gu Yixuan.


    It was taken on that night; she was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, and a man with a bare back was on top of her.


    She was not wearing any clothes either but was covered by the man to the extent that major parts were hidden.


    Yet, the flush on her face revealed what had transpired at that time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    New updates will be provided daily.


    I hope everyone continues to support~~ Also, check out the recentlypleted novel by the same author, ¡°Billionaire¡¯s Surrogate: The CEO¡¯s Substitute Wife.¡±

 Chapter 44 Gu Yixuan let me out!

    44: Chapter 44 Gu Yixuan, let me out!


    1


    44 -44 Gu Yixuan, let me out!


    1


    What was even more infuriating was that in that photograph of Zhang Yan, it was only certain that one person was her, but the other person was unidentifiable.


    If someone were to see it, they would definitely start guessing wildly about what man she was sleeping with.


    Compared to her anger, Gu Yixuan appeared very calm, one hand controlling the steering wheel and the other resting on the car window, stroking his chin.


    His eyes fixated on the road ahead, his face expressionless.


    ¡°Speak, what do you mean!


    Why did you take that kind of photo, it was intentional, wasn¡¯t it?!¡±


    Gu Yixuan nced at her indifferently, ¡°Yes, I did it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mo Ran was fuming, ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me go?


    What have I done to offend you?!¡±


    The man¡¯s somber eyes stared at her, his voice icy, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did to offend me?¡±


    Mo Ran shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t!


    Is it just because I don¡¯t want to be your woman?¡±


    Gu Yixuan sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough to offend me?


    You keep going back on your word.


    Do you think I¡¯m made of y, without any anger?


    Mo Ran, let me tell you, you can¡¯t handle the consequences of opposing me.


    If you dare to y games with me, I have a thousand ways to y you to death!¡±


    He red at her menacingly, his angelic features revealing a devilish expression.


    Mo Ran was rmed, feeling as if the blood in her body had stopped flowing.


    ¡°Stop the car!


    I want to get off, stop the car!¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay with this man any longer; he was too terrifying.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t stop, she attempted to wrestle the steering wheel from him, ¡°Stop the car, I want to get off, do you hear me!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing!


    Sit down!¡±


    ¡°I want to get off!¡±


    As they struggled back and forth, the car started to swerve wildly on the road.


    With no other choice, Gu Yixuan raised his hand and struck her on the neck, knocking her out.


    Without anypassion, he pushed her away forcefully.


    Mo Ran¡¯s body fell back into the seat, her head hitting the car window with a ¡®thud¡¯.


    Groggily opening her eyes, Mo Ran felt a sharp pain in her neck.


    She realized she was lying in an unfamiliar room, rm bells ringing in her head.


    She sat up abruptly, checking her body.


    Thankfully, she was still dressed.


    ¡°I have no interest in dead bodies.¡± A cold voice sounded; there was someone else in the room.


    Gu Yixuan was sitting on a sofa to the side, one leg crossed over the other, flicking a lighter open and closed, making a clicking, clicking noise.


    Only a deskmp was on in the room, and much of his features were hidden in shadow, indistinct.

 Chapter 45 Gu Yixuan Let Me Out!

    45: Chapter 45 Gu Yixuan, Let Me Out!


    2


    45 -45 Gu Yixuan, Let Me Out!


    2


    Mo Ran gripped the nket defensively and stared at him, ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak.


    He stood up, and his tall frame cast an imposing shadow on the wall.


    He left the room, closed the door behind him, and everything fell eerily quiet.


    Mo Ran hurriedly got out of bed to open the door, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    She became frantic, pounding on the door and shouting, ¡°Gu Yixuan, open the door!


    Let me out!¡±


    The man outside leaned against the door, his expression dark, his voice nonchnt, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you out after a month.¡±


    After a month!


    The finals of ¡°Magnificent Dance Apparel¡± would have ended by then!


    ¡°Gu Yixuan, you can¡¯t do this, let me out now!¡± She banged on the door with all her might, but the burr-proof door didn¡¯t even tremble from the force of her pounding.


    There was no sound from outside.


    She listened for a while and it seemed that there was truly no one there.


    ¡°Gu Yixuan, are you still there?


    Gu Yixuan, Gu Yixuan!¡± Mo Ran looked around the room, which didn¡¯t have a single window¡ªwhat kind of lousy room was this!


    She saw a door and ran to open it, only to find it was the bathroom, still with no windows.


    The room¡¯s only venttion came from an exhaust system on the ceiling.


    Was she really going to be trapped here for a month?


    She thought of calling for help, but her mobile phone was gone and there was nondline.


    She tried screaming for help and after a long time, there was still no response.


    Even a dog¡¯s bark in response would have been afort.


    Suddenly, she feltpletely isted, as if she was the only person left in the world.


    Mo Ran curled up on the bed, motionless.


    After what felt like an eternity, there finally came a knock on the door, ¡°Miss Mo, I¡¯m the nanny hired by Mr.


    Gu to bring you meals.¡±


    She rushed over and pounded on the door, ¡°Nanny, I¡¯ve been imprisoned by Gu Yixuan, could you please open the door and let me out?¡±


    ¡°Miss Mo, today¡¯s meal includes braised fish, stir-fried greens, and winter melon spare rib soup.


    I¡¯ll put it through for you,¡± the nanny said, as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    ¡°Nanny, I¡¯ve been imprisoned by Gu Yixuan, I beg you, let me out, I want to get out.¡±


    There was a small door at the bottom of the security door that could be opened, and a tray with sumptuous food on stainless-steel utensils was slid in.


    ¡°Miss Mo, I¡¯lle to clean upter.


    Please take your time,¡± the nanny said.


    ¡°Nanny!


    Nanny?


    Nanny!!¡± Mo Ran cried out in astonishment, pounding on the door.


    She just walked away, leaving her behind without any intention of releasing her?


    Of course, the person Gu Yixuan hired would only listen to him¡­

 Chapter 46 Gu Yixuan Let Me Out!

    46: Chapter 46 Gu Yixuan, Let Me Out!


    3


    46 -46 Gu Yixuan, Let Me Out!


    3


    Slumping down, Mo Ran stared at the food, feeling a wave of annoyance,pletely without appetite.


    It had been a long time, and she did not know whether it was day or night outside.


    She did not know if Mo Yan was aware of her disappearance.


    She could only hope that Mo Yan would notice her absence and then call the police, who might find this ce.


    It was truly despicable.


    How could Gu Yixuan imprison her!


    It was too much!


    Mo Ran stood up angrily, kicking away the tableware.


    If they wanted to imprison her, why not just starve her to death!


    Throwing a fit, shey on the bed and, unwittingly, drifted off to sleep.


    She was woken by hunger.


    The food spilled on the floor looked delicious, but she would not eat it.


    After a while, the olddy came to knock on the door with more food.


    Mo Ran did not give up, continuing to plead with her, ¡°Olddy, please, help me out.


    My sister is still in the hospital, unattended, I have to teach my students, and I have apetition to attend, I cannot stay here.


    Olddy, please, let me out.


    Now, besides you, no one else can help me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Mo, please hand out the used tableware, I need to wash them.¡±


    ¡°Olddy!


    I¡¯m telling you the truth!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand them over, the food will spoil and stink up the room.¡±


    ¡°Olddy, did you even hear what I was saying?¡± Mo Ran was at a loss for words; how could she act as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything?


    The person outside sighed, ¡°Miss Mo, you should keep quiet, it¡¯s better for you.¡±


    ¡°Olddy!¡± Seeing that she was willing to engage, Mo Ran felt a surge of joy, ¡°Please help me, I beg you!¡±


    There was no more sound from outside.


    ¡°Olddy?


    Olddy?


    Are you still there?¡± After waiting a long while without a response, Mo Ran knew she had left.


    Looking at the food on the floor, she really wanted to kick it away, but she was so hungry.


    The olddy was right; she needed to take better care of herself.


    After eating the food, Mo Ran decided that the next time the olddy came, she would continue to persuade her, not believing that she wouldn¡¯t soften.


    It must have been the next day when the olddy brought breakfast, but Mo Ran¡¯s persuasion was to no avail.


    She really did not want to eat, so she chose not to.


    In the afternoon, she tried persuading her again, but the olddy still ignored her.


    Having skipped two meals, the olddy made ate-night snack for her in the evening, ¡°Miss Mo, I¡¯m just a servant, I can¡¯t help you with anything.¡±

 Chapter 47 Gu Yixuan Let Me Out!

    47: Chapter 47 Gu Yixuan, Let Me Out!


    4


    47 -47 Gu Yixuan, Let Me Out!


    4


    ¡°But I know if you want to get out, you definitely need strength.


    Whether you eat or not is entirely up to you.¡±


    Left with no choice, Mo Ran ate thete-night snack.


    The olddy carried the dinnerware downstairs and respectfully said to Gu Yixuan, who was sitting on the sofa, ¡°Mr.


    Gu, she has eaten.¡±


    The man nodded and waved his hand to dismiss her.


    Over the next few days, Mo Ran obediently ate her food, but she still had no chance to leave.


    Her willpower and spirit were exhausted, and she no longer wanted to resist.


    Now, she just hoped that Gu Yixuan would show up.


    She would agree to anything he wanted, as long as he would let her go.


    This feeling of being in the dark was truly awful.


    Day after day, Gu Yixuan finally appeared.


    The door opened, and fresh air poured in.


    Mo Ran breathed it in almost greedily.


    Seeing Gu Yixuan appear fresh and crisp before her made her teeth itch with hatred.


    These past few days, she had been so unkempt.


    ¡°Tell me, what do I need to do for you to let me go?¡± she asked as soon as she opened her mouth.


    She knew this man was holding her captive for a reason.


    Gu Yixuan sat on the sofa, legs crossed, a smile teased the corner of his mouth, but he didn¡¯t answer her question.


    He watched her, waiting for her to name her price.


    Mo Ran gritted her teeth, ¡°Fine, I agree to be your woman.


    But only for three months, not a day longer!¡±


    He still looked at her, saying nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said this much, what else do you want?


    Gu Yixuan, let me tell you, don¡¯t push me too far!


    What you¡¯re doing is a crime, and if I report you, you¡¯re done for!¡± she threatened viciously.


    In front of the adversary, one must never lose momentum, or else you are just amb to the ughter.


    The man finallyughed, ¡°Then go ahead and report me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do it!¡± Indeed, she had been considering it.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the phone.


    Oh, do you want to call your sister first?¡± He took out her cellphone.


    Mo Ran hurriedly took it and called Mo Yan, ¡°Sis, how are you?¡± She thought that Gu Yixuan must have done something to Mo Yan.


    On the other end, Mo Yan seemed to be having a great time, ¡°Ranran, why did you think to call me?


    I thought you and young master Xuan were having so much fun that you forgot about your sister.¡±


    ¡°Sis, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°ying mahjong, of course.


    Let me tell you, I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital.


    Young master Xuan arranged a nice house for me and even hired a nurse to take care of me.¡±

 Chapter 48 Finally Compromising 1

    48: Chapter 48 Finally Compromising 1


    48 -48 Finally Compromising 1


    ¡°Bored with me not being able to go out, she found some people to y mahjong with every day.


    My luck¡¯s been really good.


    Oh, hold on, I won!


    Haha, Ran Ran, I can¡¯t talk right now, I¡¯ve won tens of thousands, my luck is so hot.


    Hanging up now, goodbye!¡±


    Mo Ran stared at her phone, unable to snap out of it for a long time.


    ¡°What, what have you done to my sister?¡±


    Gu Yixuan shrugged, ¡°Just like she said on the phone, I simply gave her a change of scenery, to save her from being bored every day.¡±


    ¡°What else have you told my sister?¡±


    ¡°I told her that you need to travel around with me, and probably won¡¯t be contacting her for a while.


    Then I took care of everything for her, and she readily agreed to let you apany me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mo Ran pointed at him, fingers trembling, this despicable and shameless man.


    He had actually bribed her closest rtive.


    Even if she wanted to use him, there was no evidence.


    ¡°Mo Ran, I¡¯ve told you, if you dare to y me, I have a thousand ways to make you pay!


    Now, I wonder how many lessons you¡¯ve learned.¡±


    He watched her leisurely, a look of unshakable confidence on his face, as if he had everything under control.


    Mo Ran slumped onto the bed, despondent and on the verge of tears, ¡°What if I still refuse to be your woman?¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze darkened, ¡°Next time, it won¡¯t be as simple as just imprisoning you.


    Unless, you disappear from W City, no, from Earth.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­


    why does it have to be me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no why, I just happened to fancy you.


    Don¡¯t worry, once I¡¯m tired of you, I will naturally let you go.


    By then, even if you cling and refuse to leave, I¡¯ll kick you out.¡±


    Mo Ran finally understood what it meant to feel helpless, so helpless that there was nothing she could do.


    Her bright eyes dimmed, and her expression lost some of its luster, ¡°Fine, I agree.


    I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    It¡¯s not that she wanted to go back on her word before, it¡¯s just that the transaction had been unfair from the start, and she was only seeking fairness.


    This time, there was no more fairness to seek.


    The world was never fair to begin with.


    Gu Yixuan moved beside her, his hands braced on the bed, encircling her.


    His gaze fixed on her, his breath calm, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re agreeing to me.


    It¡¯s that you no longer have a choice.


    The women I, Gu Yixuan, set my eyes on, only have one option¡ªto submit.¡±


    Indeed, it was unfair.


    She didn¡¯t even have the chance to choose, never had¡­

 Chapter 49 Finally Compromising 2

    49: Chapter 49 Finally Compromising 2


    49 -49 Finally Compromising 2


    Her rebellion seemed like a trifling matter in his eyes, perhaps no more than a farce to him.


    ¡°Go, have a good wash; you are truly filthy.¡± Finally seeingpromise in her eyes, Gu Yixuan stood up with satisfaction.


    Mo Ran ignored his deliberately exaggeratedment and walked out of the room.


    This ce was his vi at Banshan Garden!


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s room, the room she had stayed in before, was right across from hers.


    He must have heard her screams every day and surely found them amusing.


    Mo Ran felt an unprecedented humiliation.


    She clenched her fists and swore that she would escape this demon at the first opportunity!


    After taking a bath, changing clothes, and eating something, she asked to see Mo Yan, and Gu Yixuan drove her there.


    It was a luxury apartment where Mo Yan lived in a space of over a hundred square meters, looking much better than before.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯te up; he waited for her downstairs.


    Seeing Mo Ran, Mo Yan sized her up and said with an ambiguous smile, ¡°Ranran, after going out for a honeymoon, you look worse.


    Haven¡¯t you been resting well?¡±


    Mo Ran, not understanding the insinuation, nodded honestly, ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been resting well.¡±


    Mo Yan curled her lip, scoffing, ¡°It seems that Young Master Gu must be fantastic, not leaving you much time to rest.


    Tell me, how does it feel?


    How many times in a night?


    Have you ever¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis!¡± Mo Ran cut her off, now understanding the implications of her words.


    ¡°Sis, how do you find your life now?¡±


    Mo Yan immediately smiled, ¡°It¡¯s great!


    Much better than that small apartment we lived in before.


    Ranran, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve lived like this.


    I never want to suffer again; I must live the life of the privileged.¡±


    ¡°But, all of this isn¡¯t earned through our own efforts.¡±


    Mo Yan finally noticed Mo Ran¡¯s mood was very low.


    She shifted her gaze, moderating her smile, ¡°You¡¯d better not have any crooked ideas in your head.


    Being with Young Master Gu is the greatest blessing of your life.


    If he ever dumps you, I won¡¯t let you off easy!¡±


    ¡°Sis, do you really want to live off men?¡± Mo Ran found it incredible.


    ¡°Who else if not men!


    I dream of depending on one!


    If only I hadn¡¯t depended on the wrong person¡­¡± Realizing she had misspoken, she immediately stopped herself, ¡°Just remember, there is no love in this world, only money is reliable.


    Actually, Young Master Gu is quite good to you too.


    I¡¯ve gained a lot of benefits from him since you¡¯ve been with him¡­¡±

 Chapter 50 Finally Compromising 3

    50: Chapter 50 Finally Compromising 3


    50 -50 Finally Compromising 3


    She slipped up again.


    ¡°What advantage did you get from him?¡± Mo Ran pressed.


    ¡°What kind of advantage could it be, it¡¯s just this house.¡± She muttered under her breath.


    ¡°What!¡± Mo Ran stood up, ¡°This house was given to you?¡±


    Mo Yan nodded impatiently, ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you okay with that?


    You only have one sister, and Gu Yixuan is so rich.


    Giving me a house is just like plucking a hair from a bull.


    What are you so upset about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset¡­


    Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Mo Ran felt agitated, her sister¡¯s love for money wasn¡¯t new, and exining it to her would be pointless.


    If it¡¯s not yours, it never sits right.


    After spending a little time at Mo Yan¡¯s, Mo Ran was hurried along by a phone call from Gu Yixuan.


    Mo Yan openly criticized Gu Yixuan for being stingy, not being able to wait after just a short visit.


    Her words wereced with sarcasm, and had it not been for the fact that Mo Ran was her sister, she would likely have said even more unpleasant things.


    On the way back, Mo Ran gazed at the neon lights shing outside the window with a bewildered look.


    Is she really going to let things continue like this?


    Does true love really not exist in this world?


    Is her life destined to carry this stain, unable to achieve happiness ever again?


    As the car stopped, a pair of strong hands turned her around, and her lips were fiercely kissed.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t breathe and struggled a few times, only to be met with an even more restraining embrace.


    Gu Yixuan was like a madman, kissing her vigorously, even biting her lip until it bled.


    After a bout of nibbling, he released her and said coldly, ¡°Mo Ran, put away those crooked intestines of yours, or I won¡¯t be polite!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the car!¡± He pulled her out and roughly dragged her into the house and upstairs.


    Mo Ran stumbled along, entered the bedroom, and was flung onto the bed, his body following closely on top of hers.


    This time was different from the first; Gu Yixuan was less gentle and cruder, ceaselessly taking from her, causing her to frown in pain.


    After the storm had passed, shey on the bed, devoid of the strength to even open her eyelids, and did not get out of bed at all the next day.


    The finalpetition of ¡®Magnificent Dance Attire¡¯ was not far away.


    In the vi at Banshan Garden, Mo Ran practiced intensively every day.


    She didn¡¯t speak much and stayed in the dance studio all day, so quiet that one might overlook her presence.


    ¡­


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 51 Finally Compromising 4

    51: Chapter 51 Finally Compromising 4


    51 -51 Finally Compromising 4


    This dance studio was prepared for her by Gu Yixuan.


    Within just one day, all the facilities were ready.


    It goes without saying, the power of money is tremendous.


    The school had given her a month off to focus entirely on the finals.


    The principal had never been so generous before¡ªit seems reputation is very important to the school.


    After the dance had ended, the olddy at the door smiled and said, ¡°Miss Mo, your dance was really beautiful.


    What is it called?¡±


    Mo Ran wiped off her sweat with a towel and smiled, ¡°I created it myself.


    It¡¯s called ¡®Lotus¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Lotus?¡±


    ¡°Yes, like the flower.


    The essence of this dance is the blooming of a lotus.¡±


    The olddy found it quite novel, ¡°A person can dance out the blooming of a lotus?


    That¡¯s really unusual.


    But now that I think about it, it does seem to resemble that a bit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t put on the costume yet.


    If I were wearing the specially designed costume, it would look even more like it.


    By the way, granny, I¡¯m going out to get the costume made.¡±


    Mo Ran went back to her room to take a shower, change clothes, and took her own costume design to head out.


    At the door, she ran into Gu Yixuan, who had juste back, ¡°Where are you going?¡± His gaze fell on the design in her hand.


    ¡°Out to find someone to make a costume.¡± After a few days of interaction, she could face him withposure.


    He took the design from her, nced at it, and frowned slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Is there something not good about it?¡± Mo Ran felt a little nervous.


    She hadn¡¯t studied professional fashion design, and this drawing was created based on her imagination.


    Gu Yixuan looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°No need to go out, leave it to me to handle.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it, I¡¯m more professional than you.¡± The man walked past her into the living room.


    Could it be that he studied fashion design?


    Indeed, the next day, he handed her a new drawing; the costume had been modified by him.


    It looked more artistic and more beautiful.


    Mo Ran opened her mouth in surprise, ¡°Did you design this?¡±


    It was perfect!


    She had never seen such a good-looking dance costume before.


    Gu Yixuan smiled faintly, not a trace of modesty, ¡°Of course I designed it.


    If not me, who else?¡± He wasn¡¯t being arrogant; he was stating a fact.


    These wordsing out of his mouth exuded a natural sense of authority.


    For the first time, Mo Ran truly regarded this man¡¯s abilities.


    Apart from him forcing her, he really was excellent, so excellent that it was enviable¡­

 Chapter 52 Revenge for Sister at the Party 1

    52: Chapter 52 Revenge for Sister at the Party 1


    52 -52 Revenge for Sister at the Party 1


    ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered the costume, and it will be delivered in a few days.


    You just focus on practicing at home, and make sure to win first ce.


    Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    Mo Ran really wanted to roll her eyes.


    What did he mean by ¡®don¡¯t embarrass me¡¯?


    Nevertheless, her mood was still very good as she stared at the design sketches, wishing she could glue her eyes to them.


    ¡°Come with me to a party tonight,¡± Gu Yixuan said.


    He wasn¡¯t asking for her opinion, nor was it amand, just letting her know.


    Mo Ran suppressed the smile on her face, ¡°Can I not go?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t.


    You are my woman now, and you should be mypanion.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no buts.


    Ranran, you are already my woman.


    Do you think you can cover up the truth by hiding it?¡±


    Mo Ran turned pale.


    He was right.


    The fact was already established, and no amount of covering up could hide it.


    But why must he cruelly pierce through the truth, leaving her no room for escape¡­


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go,¡± she said indifferently, then turned and walked away.


    Watching her retreating figure, Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes were deep with unfathomable thoughts.


    After a while, a professional delivered the necessary dresses for the party.


    Mo Ran¡¯s was a purple strapless knee-length dress with a whitece bolero.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s was a ck Armani suit paired with a white shirt.


    The makeup artist styled Mo Ran¡¯s hair into a bun and fastened a rhinestone heart-shaped hair clip, then added a set of pink pearl ne, pearl earrings, and pearl bracelet, and applied a delicate light makeup.


    In an instant, a fashionably elegant woman appeared in the mirror.


    When Gu Yixuan entered the room and saw her, his eyes immediately lit up.


    Mo Ran looked pure and cute without makeup, but even more enchanting and beautiful with it.


    He stood behind her, cing his hands on her shoulders, and said to her through the dressing mirror, ¡°Look, don¡¯t we make a perfect match?¡±


    A handsome man and a beautiful woman, indeed a perfect match.


    Apart from Mo Ran¡¯s indifferent gaze, the two of them in the mirror looked like a perfect couple.


    ¡°When does the party start?¡± she changed the subject.


    Gu Yixuan nced at his watch and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡±


    The party was at Jindi Hotel, thergest in W City, a part of a nationwide chain.


    The hotel entrance had a long red carpet, and each car was greeted by a neatly dressed staff member.

 Chapter 53 Revenge for Sister at the Party 2

    53: Chapter 53 Revenge for Sister at the Party 2


    53 -53 Revenge for Sister at the Party 2


    Journalists couldn¡¯t enter the hotel and could only take photos from the outside.


    Like the entrance of a celebrity, as soon as they got out of the car, a barrage of camera shes converged, dazzling to the eyes.


    Mo Ran kept a smile on his face as he walked elegantly into the lobby, arm-in-arm with Gu Yixuan, stepping on the red carpet.


    The ballroom had already weed many guests; the moment Gu Yixuan made an entrance, most of the gazes fell upon him, followed by Mo Ran.


    ¡°Mr.


    Gu, long time no see, how have you been recently?¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Gu, yourpanion looks stunning, truly making others envious.¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    Gu¡­¡±


    The endless stream of greetings was a bore, and Mo Ran felt the smile on his face start to stiffen.


    In contrast, Gu Yixuan dealt with them effortlessly, not losing his poise for a moment.


    Finally, when everyone drifted off to their conversations without giving them special attention, Mo Ran quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Tired?


    Let¡¯s go rest over there,¡± Gu Yixuan said to her in a low voice.


    There was a lounge area at the party where groups of socialites gathered,ughing and chatting.


    Mo Ran felt she surely wouldn¡¯t fit in with them.


    ¡°No need.


    When are we leaving?¡± She wanted to leave just after arriving a short while.


    ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± Gu Yixuan seemed to have spotted an acquaintance, pausing his gaze, a smile curving at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°See that?


    That man and that woman over there.¡±


    Mo Ran followed his gaze and saw Yan Ruyu.


    She was arm-in-arm with a man, a sweet smile on her face, entirely different from the viciousness she showed when dealing with him and Mo Yan the other day.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Mo Ran referred to the man Yan Ruyu was with.


    Gu Yixuan understood immediately, ¡°Yan Ruyu¡¯s husband, a spoiled heir, the future sessor of Yang Enterprises, Yang Tao.¡±


    It was indeed him!


    Mo Ran stared intently at him, so angry that he seemed almost ready to spew fire.


    That man, with his pretty-boy looks, had a fake smile that made one ufortable, born with a pair of seductive, peach-blossom eyes, evidently no good at first nce.


    It was all because of him.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for him, his sister would not have suffered so much and nearly lost her life.


    After all that had happened, he had the audacity to remain unountable, not even extending a greeting or an apology.


    Such a man was nothing but scum!


    ¡°Remember, this is a public ce; we need to maintain our image, you know?¡± Gu Yixuan reminded her, meaning to say, don¡¯t act rashly.


    Mo Ran withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡±

 Chapter 54 Revenge for Sister at the Party 3

    54: Chapter 54 Revenge for Sister at the Party 3


    54 -54 Revenge for Sister at the Party 3


    His mind was working overtime, figuring out how to find an opportunity to teach that man a lesson.


    When the chance finally came, Mo Ran saw him heading to the restroom alone.


    ¡°I need to go to the restroom,¡± she told Gu Yixuan and, without waiting for his response, hurriedly followed.


    Apart from the banquet hall, the rest of the hotel was deserted, eerily quiet.


    Mo Ran treaded carefully through the empty hallway, mulling over how to deal with the man.


    There was a junction up ahead with a sign indicating that the rest area was on the upper floor.


    An idea shed through her mind, and pretending to stumble, she let out a ¡®ouch¡¯, sessfully catching the man¡¯s attention.


    Yang Tao turned around and saw a beautiful woman had fallen, instantly feeling a surge of chivalry.


    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± he rushed over and crouched down.


    ¡°Sir, I think I¡¯ve twisted my ankle.


    What should I do?


    I can¡¯t stand up,¡± Mo Ran pretended to be in great pain, looking pitiful.


    Yang Tao looked around and feigned concern, ¡°Miss, where is your malepanion?


    Let me call him to help you.¡±


    Mo Ran snorted in her mind, her eyes welling up with tears, ¡°Don¡¯t call for him, he¡¯s already off flirting with some other woman.¡±


    ¡°Ah, how could that be.¡± His face showed nothing but regret, while inside he was thrilled, wasn¡¯t this the perfect opportunity for him?


    Being closely watched by the tigress at home, it had been a long time since he¡¯d been able to freely seek out pleasure.


    ¡°Sir, there seems to be a rest area upstairs, could you help me get there?¡± Mo Ran asked.


    He couldn¡¯t have been happier, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you up there, and then I¡¯ll go find a doctor for you.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you really are a good person.


    Any woman who¡¯s with you would be very lucky.¡±


    Yang Tao felt a rush of magnanimity, ¡°It¡¯s just a helping hand, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    They reached the second-floor rest area, and the man casually closed the door as they entered the room.


    ¡°Miss, are you feeling better?¡± he asked with apparent concern, helping Mo Ran sit on the sofa.


    ¡°Much better, thank you,¡± she said with a shy smile, bashfully lowering her head.


    A man well-versed in the ways of the pleasure-seeking world surely didn¡¯t miss her hint.


    Yang Tao¡¯s heart tickled, and grabbing her hand earnestly, he said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re beautiful.


    The moment I saw you, I liked you.


    I never believed in love at first sight, but after meeting you, I do now.¡±


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 55 Revenge for Sister at the Party 4

    55: Chapter 55 Revenge for Sister at the Party 4


    55 -55 Revenge for Sister at the Party 4


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of your mockery; it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever been moved, despite how old I am.


    Please forgive my presumptuousness, I just can¡¯t control myself¡­¡±


    Mo Ran felt a wave of nausea inside but pretended to be very embarrassed on the surface, ¡°Sir, actually, actually, I feel the same.¡±


    Her voice was very soft, but it was enough for the man to hear clearly.


    ¡°Really?!¡± Yang Tao could hardly believe his ears, ¡°Miss, I¡­


    I love you!¡±


    As soon as he hugged Mo Ran and was about to kiss her, she blocked him with her hand.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°What if someone sees us?¡±


    ¡°No one wille up here, and besides, I¡¯ve already locked the door.¡± The fox¡¯s tail had finally shown itself.


    Mo Ran sneered inwardly; with flushed cheeks and a forced struggle, she said reluctantly, ¡°Okay then, you take off your clothes first.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Yang Tao asked back with a lustful, hazy gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m shy, you go first.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Yang Tao quickly stripped off his suit and shirt and began removing his trousers.


    When he was down to just his underwear, Mo Ran reached out to stop him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough just like that.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to take it off, let¡¯s take it all off, andter, you take it all off too.¡±


    ¡°No need, this is enough.¡± Mo Ran stood up, her expression darkening; Yang Tao had yet to notice anything unusual about her.


    ¡°Are you sure this is really enough?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± As soon as her words fell, she grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and using clever strength, she flipped him onto the ground.


    ¡°Ow!¡± The man howled in pain.


    ¡°You filthy man, die!¡± Lifting her foot d in high heels, Mo Ran used the hard tip of her shoe to kick and stomp on him viciously.


    Her LV bag smashed down on his face and body like a barrage from the sky.


    The more she thought about Mo Yan being beaten, the fiercer her anger became; it was this man¡¯s fault, all his fault!


    Why should Mo Yan have suffered so much while he got away scot-free?


    Why!


    ¡°Stop it!


    Don¡¯t hit me anymore, stop!¡± The man was no match for her and could only scramble around on the ground, covering his head.


    ¡°This was a consensual matter; if you didn¡¯t want it, just say so¡ªthere¡¯s no need to beat someone up!¡±


    Mo Ran ignored his words; she didn¡¯t need a reason to hit him.


    The room filled with the man¡¯s painful screams and the sounds of crashing, creating a heart-stopping cacophony.


    Mo Ran, caught off guard, was pushed against the wall, and the man, not caring about his undressed state, opened the door and ran out in a hurry.

 Chapter 56 You Helped Me Again

    56: Chapter 56 You Helped Me Again


    56 -56 You Helped Me Again


    ¡°Help, someone, help me!¡± He ran and shouted, looking utterly disheveled.


    Mo Ran followed him out and heard a flurry of chaotic footsteps ¡ª someone wasing.


    She was about to hide when someone grabbed her wrist, ¡°Come with me.¡± The deep and mellow voice immediately gave her a sense of stability.


    They ran out through a passage, dodging the search from others, and eventually left the hotel through the back door.


    The ck Mercedes was parked outside; they drove to a secluded beach before stopping.


    Mo Ran was still catching her breath in the car, feeling exhrated as if she was in a gangster film.


    She turned to the man beside her with a radiant smile, ¡°You helped me again, thank you, Mr.


    Tang.¡±


    Tang Song wore an unbuttoned ck suit jacket, and his white shirt had three buttons undone, revealing a sun-kissedplexion, which was decadently alluring.


    He smiled, showing off his white, neat teeth, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected you to be so formidable.¡±


    Mo Ran¡¯s face instantly turned red, ¡°You saw everything.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I first noticed you at the party.


    I was wondering how to greet you when I saw you head to the restroom, so I followed.


    Then, I overheard your conversation with Yang Tao.


    I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°You thought I was that kind of woman?¡± Mo Ran questioned.


    He smiled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that did cross my mind at the time.


    But, I still didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    I thought to myself, you shouldn¡¯t get taken advantage of by someone like Yang Tao, so I followed quietly behind you¡­¡±


    Hearing the amorous talk in the room made him quite disappointed.


    He was normally very perceptive of people and didn¡¯t expect to be wrong this time.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t seem like the type to sleep with a man on the first encounter.


    But the conversation in the room wasn¡¯t fake, and he felt inexplicably downhearted, ready to walk away when he heard the cries for help inside.


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t leave, or he would have misunderstood her.


    ¡°By the way, why did you hit him?


    Was he disrespectful to you in there?¡± This was something Tang Song couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    Mo Ran¡¯s smile disappeared, and she said lightly, ¡°My sister ended up in the hospital because of him, nearly losing her life.¡±


    He understood instantly, ¡°I get it now.¡± No need to ask for reasons; as long as she wasn¡¯t the woman he had imagined, that was enough.


    There was no need to inquire further.

 Chapter 57 Let’s Go Eat Hot Pot

    57: Chapter 57 Let¡¯s Go Eat Hot Pot


    57 -57 Let¡¯s Go Eat Hot Pot


    ¡°I think, him being so detestable, you hitting him was letting him off easy.¡±


    Mo Ran was slightly surprised, ¡°Really?


    That¡¯s what I thought too.


    Thankfully, you didn¡¯t think I was being too aggressive.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t think you¡¯re aggressive.


    I think you¡¯re amazing.


    You are one of the most formidable women I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    Mo Ran chuckled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like apliment, but more like you¡¯re teasing me.¡±


    Tang Songughed heartily, ¡°I¡¯m reallyplimenting you.¡±


    Both of themughed joyfully, feeling as though they had known each other for a long time.


    The mutual understanding and familiarity made them feelfortable.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart stirred slightly, and she involuntarily shifted her gaze away.


    Just then, her phone started ringing.


    She took out her phone and saw several missed calls, all from Gu Yixuan.


    Tang Song¡¯s phone also happened to ring, with several missed calls as well.


    He nced at Mo Ran before answering his phone.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Bro, where have you gone?


    I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you,¡± a woman¡¯s coquettish voice came from the other end.


    Tang Song¡¯s voice was indifferent, ¡°I had to leave early for some business, you¡¯ll go back by yourselfter.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you left without even telling me.


    Bro, where are you now?


    I¡¯lle find you.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be backte.


    Alright, that¡¯s it, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    Mo Ran on the other side didn¡¯t answer the call and quietly hung up.


    She looked at Tang Song with a smile, ¡°Who was that, your date?¡±


    Since he was at the dinner party, he must have brought a date.


    She felt quite embarrassed that he left his date alone in order to help her.


    Tang Song smiled, ¡°That was my sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Ran said, relieved with a smile.


    ¡°By the way, where are you headed next?


    Why don¡¯t we go grab a bite to eat?¡± Tang Song suggested.


    Mo Ran nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to treat you to a meal.


    Today, it¡¯s my treat.


    What would you like?¡±


    Tang Song rolled down the car window to let the cool breeze in.


    ¡°How about we go for hot pot?


    I haven¡¯t had it in a long time.¡±


    He assumed that all girls loved hot pot.


    Mo Ran was slightly taken aback, but naturally couldn¡¯t say that she couldn¡¯t eat hot pot.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go for hot pot.¡±


    They arrived at a Sichuan hot pot restaurant, and Mo Ran ordered a pot with two sides.


    Tang Song asked if she could handle spicy food, to which she replied she could eat a little.


    After just two slices of beef, her lips swelled red, and it was too spicy to bear, so she had to settle for the non-spicy broth.


    The two of them ate and drank, enjoying a hearty chat, and they lost track of time.

 Chapter 58 He’s Like an Enraged Beast

    58: Chapter 58 He¡¯s Like an Enraged Beast


    58 -58 He¡¯s Like an Enraged Beast


    Mo Ran had very few friends, so few that she practically had none.


    She was happy to get to know Tang Song; even if it would anger Gu Yixuan tonight, she just didn¡¯t care.


    She declined Tang Song¡¯s offer to take her home and took a taxi back to Banshan Garden.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that she started to feel a bit uneasy.


    She had hung up on Gu Yixuan¡¯s call and secretly slipped away from the party, uncertain how angry he might have been.


    As she opened the door and entered the living room, it was pitch dark, and she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Mo Ran thought Gu Yixuan hadn¡¯te back and breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she turned on the light, she saw someone sitting on the couch and jumped in fright.


    ¡°You¡­


    When did you get back?¡± She tried to appear calm.


    Gu Yixuan sat on the couch, his legs propped up on the ss table, arms crossed over his chest, head slightly lowered, his expression unreadable.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Mo Ran thought he had fallen asleep and quietly began to head upstairs.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± His indifferent voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Mo Ran turned around, looking down as she said, ¡°The party was so boring, so I left halfway through.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± It might have been her imagination, but his voice seemed a degree colder.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    ¡°You also hung up my call,¡± the man pointed out her lie.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know what to say; she had always felt very discontented with this man.


    He wasn¡¯t anyone to her, so why should he dictate her actions?


    ¡°Is there anything else?


    I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± she said indifferently, not wanting to talk to him any more.


    ¡°Did I say you could go to sleep?¡± Gu Yixuan looked up at her, his gaze unusually dark.


    Mo Ran was startled, her voice involuntarily rising a bit, ¡°Then what do you want?


    Don¡¯t I even have a little bit of freedom?


    I just went out to get some air!¡±


    Suddenly, Gu Yixuan stood up and walked toward her.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t move back in time; his pace was too fast, and he quickly closed the distance between them.


    He pinched her chin, staring at her lips as a terrifying storm brewed in his eyes.


    Mo Ran trembled, clueless as to why he was so angry.


    ¡°Were you with Tang Song?!¡± he gritted, his eyes still firmly fixed on her swollen lips, as if he wished he could tear her to pieces.


    ¡°Speak up!¡±


    Mo Ran shuddered and nodded, ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±


    Who could tell her, why, when she wasn¡¯t afraid of heaven or earth, was she only afraid of this man?


    ¡°The hotel¡¯s surveince cameras caught you two running away a long time ago!¡±

 Chapter 59 He’s Like an Enraged Beast 2

    59: Chapter 59 He¡¯s Like an Enraged Beast 2


    59 -59 He¡¯s Like an Enraged Beast 2


    So that¡¯s how it was¡­


    ¡°Since you already know, I won¡¯t hide it from you, I am indeed with Tang Song.


    We¡­¡± only had a meal.


    Her words were cut off by him, ¡°Great!


    Mo Ran, you dare betray me, it seems my warnings to you were not enough!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­


    Ah!¡± She cried out in pain as the damned man actually bit down on her neck.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± She winced in pain.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Gu Yixuan lifted his head, with a trace of fresh blood on his lips, enchanting and seductive.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what pain really is, and see if you dare to defy me again!¡±


    Her body was violently pushed by him, falling backwards, her back colliding with the stairs, causing her face to turn pale from the pain.


    Every nerve in her body was tensely strung, she couldn¡¯t make a sound, it hurt so much, it really hurt!


    Like drilling into her bones, she felt as if they were going to crack.


    Ignoring her expressionpletely, Gu Yixuan pressed one hand against her body, while the other tore at her clothes.


    He was like a raging wild beast, agitated, unsettled, riotous, barbaric!


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Mo Ran wept loudly, but he would not listen to anything.


    He pinned her down, fiercely kissing her on the neck, inly unwilling to touch her lips; he felt they were dirty, he didn¡¯t want to touch them.


    The kiss didn¡¯t feel like a kiss, it was more like a bite.


    Each one tore at her skin; she felt like food in the jaws of a wild beast.


    Having never encountered such a situation, Mo Ran was in great panic, she was so scared, but no matter how hard she struggled, it was futile, only resulting in even rougher treatment from him.


    Her body was tightly pressed against the stairs, twisted into an impossible angle, and even she, trained in dancing, couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Was she really going to die like this?


    Mo Ran gripped her hands tightly in despair, closing her eyes in pain.


    Without tears, she had even forgotten how to cry.


    Her head throbbed, her vision swimming with stars, nothing but pain, and difort, and more pain.


    When would it end¡­


    A wave of nausea from her stomach caused herplexion to grow even paler.


    The Gu Yixuan on top of her didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with her; he only knew to vent as he pleased, without a care for her feelings.


    ¡°Vomit¡ª¡± Mo Ran couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, she pushed his chest away, heaving.


    ¡°Heh, does my touch disgust you?¡± the man let out a bloodthirsty, coldugh, his gaze growing even crazier.

 Chapter 60 He’s Like an Enraged Beast 3

    60: Chapter 60 He¡¯s Like an Enraged Beast 3


    60 -60 He¡¯s Like an Enraged Beast 3


    ¡°Go ahead and vomit, even if you¡¯re disgusting, I won¡¯t stop!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± Mo Ran retched again, tears streaming from her eyes, but once more, nothing came out.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s movements suddenly halted as he stared at her, his voice icy, ¡°You do remind me that I¡¯ll have to take contraceptive measures in the future.


    I can¡¯t let you get pregnant.


    You are not worthy to carry my child!¡±


    She didn¡¯t desire that at all!


    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± This time, she vomited up some bile, and felt much better inside.


    She wasn¡¯t pregnant, it was just his treatment of her that made her feel so ufortable.


    Even if he forgot to take contraceptive measures, she wouldn¡¯t forget.


    She really wanted to tell him that, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to speak, only continuously retching.


    Gu Yixuan lost all interest and got off her, going upstairs with disgust.


    Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief, lying on the ground, her body limp, trying several times to prop herself up before she seeded.


    She didn¡¯t cry, for tears were useless and would only make her weaker.


    Pulling her dress back into ce, she moved with difficulty towards her bag and rummaged for a bottle of pills.


    A bottle of birth control pills, which she always carried with her.


    She poured a pill from the bottle, but her hand trembled and the pill dropped to the floor.


    When she tried to pick it up, her grasp failed her, her hands shaking too violently.


    Finally securing it, she was about to pop it into her mouth when she saw Gu Yixuaning down the stairs, holding a simr bottle of pills in his hand, his dark eyes fixed intently on the contraceptive in her hand.


    For a moment, she was caught in limbo, unsure whether to take the pill or not.


    The man walked down step by step, each one seemingly carried with intense fury.


    His face was dark, terrifyingly so.


    Squatting down, he looked levelly at Mo Ran, his dark eyes like the depths of an abyss, fathomless.


    ¡°So, without my instruction, you¡¯d already taken contraceptive measures.


    Mo Ran, I really underestimated you¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong with me taking contraceptive measures by myself?


    It saves you the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve certainly saved me the trouble,¡± Gu Yixuan said through clenched teeth, gripping the pill bottle so tightly that the cap popped off with a bang.


    Countless white pills scattered out, ringly bright.


    ¡°Eat them, I want to watch you eat,¡± he said darkly.


    Mo Ran was unsure of his intentions and hesitated.


    ¡°Eat!¡± he roared, startling her.

 Chapter 61 He’s Like an Enraged Beast 4

    61: Chapter 61 He¡¯s Like an Enraged Beast 4


    61 -61 He¡¯s Like an Enraged Beast 4


    Just eat, she was going to eat it anyway.


    She swallowed the medicine in one gulp, not even needing water.


    ¡°Very well, very well¡­¡± Gu Yixuan said ¡®very well¡¯ twice, perhaps too angry to say anything else.


    He stood up, and just when Mo Ran thought he was going to hit her again, he turned and walked slowly out of the vi, without giving her a single nce from beginning to end.


    This man, somewhat baffling!


    Mo Ran dragged her weary body upstairs to bathe and copsed onto the bed to rest.


    How long would these days go on¡­


    The next day, Gu Yixuan did not appear, and Mo Ran was happy for the peace.


    On the third day, he was still absent, and Mo Ran was even happier.


    On the fourth day, he still did not appear, and Mo Ran thought, please never show up again.


    On the fifth day, the man returned¡­


    He seemed to be in poor spirits, with lingering bloodshot in his eyes, but of course, Mo Ran did not bother to ponder what he had been doing the past two days.


    ¡°You seem to have been quitefortable in the days I was away,¡± he said, ncing at her sideways.


    Mo Ran lowered her head, offering no answer.


    ¡°Young Master Xuan!¡± A woman¡¯s crisp voice rang out, and Mo Ran lifted her head to see a fashionably dressed woman rushing in and clinging to Gu Yixuan¡¯s arm.


    She looked familiar, but Mo Ran couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen her before.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?


    You made me carry all these things by myself,¡± the woman said, holding a suitcase in her hand.


    Gu Yixuan barely smiled, not the least bit apologetic, and countered, ¡°Do I need to carry your things for you?¡±


    The woman shook her head wisely, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ll carry my own things.


    Young Master Xuan, this is your house, isn¡¯t it?


    It¡¯s so big, so beautiful.


    Which room am I staying in?


    Oh, of course, the same room as you.¡±


    She turned to Mo Ran, surveyed her from head to toe, andmanded, ¡°Hey, you must be the maid here.


    Come, take my luggage to Young Master Xuan¡¯s room.


    Then make me a cup of coffee, and remember, it must be a cappino.¡±


    Mo Ran looked at her, unmoving.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear what I said!¡± the woman frowned, slightly annoyed.


    Mo Ran simply looked towards Gu Yixuan.


    She wasn¡¯t a maid here; like that woman, she was merely a passerby.


    Ignoring her gaze, Gu Yixuan said indifferently, ¡°Hurry up and take her things up.¡±

 Chapter 62 Hand Burned 1

    62: Chapter 62 Hand Burned 1


    62 -62 Hand Burned 1


    Alright, since he had ordered her to do so, she wouldply.


    Mo Ran took the suitcase, feeling its heaviness, uncertain about how many items it contained.


    The woman behind her mored, ¡°Remember to be gentle, if you break anything inside, you won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡±


    She really wanted to throw the suitcase on the ground and not care, but then she thought it was unnecessary.


    Did Gu Yixuan bringing another woman here mean that he would let her leave soon?


    If that was the case, she didn¡¯t mind temporarily ying the role of a maid.


    After cing the luggage in the master bedroom, Mo Ran sensibly packed up all her belongings and moved them into another room.


    Her mood was somewhat jubnt, for the long-awaited freedom was about to arrive.


    That evening, Grandma made a table full of delicious dishes.


    When Mo Ran came downstairs for dinner, she saw that woman sticking close to Gu Yixuan, ceaselessly serving him food.


    Seeing her, Grandma smiled faintly, ¡°Miss Mo, you¡¯vee down,e and eat.¡±


    She served her a bowl of rice and ced it on the table.


    Just as Mo Ran sat down, the woman rolled her eyes with dissatisfaction, ¡°Mr.


    Guan, can your servant sit with the master for a meal?¡±


    Mo Ran had a pleasant and cute appearance; subconsciously, the woman thought that her rtionship with Gu Yixuan was not simple, which was why she wanted to target her at every turn.


    ¡°Ming Xue, she is not my servant.


    She is like you, one of my women,¡± Gu Yixuan said with a shallow smile, a smile that did not reach his eyes.


    Ming Xue¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°She is one of your women?


    Guan, you¡¯re so bad, how can you let her live here with me!¡±


    So she was Ming Xue ¨C no wonder she had looked familiar.


    Mo Ran remembered now, the number eight contestant from ¡°Supreme Dancewear¡± was called Ming Xue; she had seen her dance backstage, a unique performance of modern dance.


    But why didn¡¯t she recognize her?


    That¡¯s right, she seemed to recall that after her dance, she had left the scene due to some matters and had not waited until the final results were announced, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t know that she, Mo Ran, was the one who had won first ce.


    Facing her coquettishness, Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t angry, he hugged her shoulders with good temper and coaxed softly, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t mind so much.


    What¡¯s it to you if she¡¯s my woman?


    The one I dote on is still you.


    If you don¡¯t want to see her, how about I find another ce for you to live?¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 63 Hand Burned 2

    63: Chapter 63 Hand Burned 2


    63 -63 Hand Burned 2


    Ming Xue, so clever, realized no other love nest couldpare to this official one; she decided it best to stay right here.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to live here and spend every day with you.


    Find a new ce for her to live.¡±


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, unnoticed by Mo Ran, but Ming Xue saw it all too clearly, ¡°Forget it, just let her live here.


    But you can only love me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll love only you and sleep only with you at night,¡± Gu Yixuan said with a devilish smile, exuding an irresistible charm.


    Ming Xue¡¯s heart blossomed with joy, and she yfully punched his chest with her small fists, ¡°You¡¯re so bad.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just love my bad side?¡± He gently pinched her hand.


    Ming Xue blushed instantly, her eyes sultry as silk, ¡°Yes, I love your bad side, I really do.¡±


    ¡°Really?


    How much do you like it when I¡¯m bad to you?¡± The man wrapped his arms around her waist, his hand ambiguously tracing her back, and his sexy lips approached her ear, gently taking her earlobe.


    ¡°Young master Xuan¡­


    stop it¡­


    I can¡¯t take it¡­¡± Ming Xue felt weak all over; a mere gesture from this man was enough to make her lose control.


    What was she to do?


    She really was head over heels for him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take just this?¡± The man chimed in with a low, husky voice, filled with sultry temptation.


    Unable to stand their flirting, Mo Ran rose and said indifferently, ¡°You two can take your time, I¡¯m full.¡±


    As she was about to turn around, the man stopped her, ¡°Hold it, did I say you could leave?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°The meals that Grandma worked hard to cook, you have to finish all of it, no wasting,¡± he said indifferently.


    Ming Xue wrapped her arm around his, looking provocatively at Mo Ran, ¡°Yeah, you have to eat it all, no wasting.¡±


    All this food, and she was no pig, how could she possibly finish it.


    ¡°I¡¯m already full,¡± she emphasized again.


    Perhaps Ming Xue felt she had the upper hand and arrogantly said, ¡°I think you¡¯re not full, but filled with anger.


    I can smell the strong scent of jealousy.


    Are you upset seeing me and Xuan so close?


    Let me tell you, your jealousy is pointless; Xuan likes me now.


    Isn¡¯t that right, Xuan?¡±


    Smiling at her, the man nodded in agreement with her words, ¡°That¡¯s right, baby, the one I like now is you.¡±


    With his affirmation, Ming Xue became even more triumphant.

 Chapter 64 Hand Burned 3

    64: Chapter 64 Hand Burned 3


    64 -64 Hand Burned 3


    ¡°You heard it, didn¡¯t you?


    Yixuan is into me now.


    So, you¡¯d better stop being jealous, jealousy can make a woman age quickly, you know.¡±


    Mo Ran was amused, this Ming Xue, is she brainless or just pretending to be dumb?


    Which of her eyes saw her getting jealous?


    If she could divert Gu Yixuan¡¯s attention away from her, she¡¯d be thankful, let alone be foolish enough to feel jealous.


    Since Gu Yixuan wouldn¡¯t let her leave, she decided, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    She sat back down, picked up her chopsticks, and slowly enjoyed thevish meal.


    Gu Yixuan nced at her and continued flirting with Ming Xue.


    Mo Ran, of course, ignored them, even when their embarrassingly intimate conversations didn¡¯t make her bat an eyelid.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but the more indifferent she acted, the more intense their flirting became.


    Eventually, Ming Xue seemed almost unable to contain herself.


    Her curvaceous body pressed tightly against Gu Yixuan, rubbing back and forth, clearly conveying her thoughts at the moment.


    Mo Ran was somewhat surprised.


    Were they going to perform a live scene right here?


    They weren¡¯t afraid of beingughed at, but she felt embarrassed just watching.


    But who knew, Gu Yixuan indifferently pushed her away, stood up, and said, ¡°I have things to do, I need to step out for a moment.


    If you need anything, just ask the housekeeper.¡±


    ¡°Yixuan¡­¡± Ming Xue¡¯s eyes widened with pitiful disbelief.


    The man seemed as if he didn¡¯t see her pitiful look and heartlessly left the vi, driving away.


    Ming Xue turned back, heartbroken, to meet Mo Ran¡¯s smiling eyes.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?


    Do you think I¡¯m funny?!¡± Her angershed out at Mo Ran.


    ¡°I¡¯m notughing.¡± She truly hadn¡¯t intended to mock her; she just found the recent scene somewhat amusing.


    ¡°You didugh, I saw it!


    What gives you the right to mock me?


    Aren¡¯t you also Yixuan¡¯s woman?


    You¡¯re no better than me!


    No, you¡¯re even worse!¡±


    Mo Ran felt Ming Xue was being unreasonable.


    She stood up, not wanting to argue with her.


    However, Ming Xue did not want to let her off easily, ¡°You stop right there!


    If you don¡¯t make things clear today, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± She was beginning to dislike Ming Xue.


    That day when she watched her dance, she thought she was a person of sentiment in dance.


    Little did she expect, she was this kind of aggressive woman.


    ¡°You, you don¡¯t take me seriously at all, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t deal with you!¡±

 Chapter 65 Hand Burned 4

    65: Chapter 65 Hand Burned 4


    65 -65 Hand Burned 4


    Ming Xue stormed up to her, her hand raised to p her across the face.


    Mo Ran caught her hand in time, flinging it aside, and Ming Xue paused, slightly startled, before swinging again.


    This time, her hand missed, and she stumbled, bumping into the table which had a bowl of piping hot pork rib winter melon soup on it.


    Seeing the bowl about to topple, Mo Ran¡¯s hand was faster than her brain could react, ¡°Careful!¡±


    She reached out to steady the bowl, but it was toote¡ªthe soup spilled out, scalding her handpletely.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She quickly pulled her hand back, gasping with pain.


    Grandma, hearing themotion, hurried over and grew very anxious, ¡°Miss Mo, how are you?¡±


    Seeing her hands were reddened by the scalding, she tugged at her to hurry to the kitchen, ¡°Quick, rinse it under cold water.¡±


    Ming Xue, too, was shocked by the sudden turn of events.


    Seeing she was unharmed, she breathed a sigh of relief and, looking toward the kitchen, she sneered without sympathy, ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    Fortunately, the burns weren¡¯t very serious¡ªjust a bit red and swollen, and no skin had peeled off.


    Grandma treated her with ointment, and it felt a lot better.


    ¡°Miss Mo, I think it¡¯s still best to go to the hospital to have it checked out.¡±


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Mo Ran shook her head.


    She could bear this much injury.


    Grandma sighed softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr.


    Gu to bring another woman home, Miss Mo, I saw everything just now.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not her fault, I reached out for it myself.¡± It was her own meddling that had led to this.


    Grandma had nothing more to say but advised her not to get her hands wet in the next few days.


    After thanking Grandma, Mo Ran headed upstairs to go back to her room but heard musicing from the dance studio at the end of the hallway.


    She walked over, puzzled, to see Ming Xue in a loose dance outfit, energetically dancing.


    Since Ming Xue had moved into the vi, she could take over anything, except for this dance studio¡ªMo Ran needed this space for dance practice to prepare for the finals.


    Pushing the door open, she watched her coldly, not uttering a word.


    Ming Xue stopped her routine, oblivious to her displeasure.


    ¡°You¡¯re just in time.


    I want to ask you, is this the ce where you usually practice dance?¡± she asked her.


    This was because the dance studio had a tape recorder, bottles of mineral water, towels, dance outfits, and other items.


    Mo Ran nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the one using this space.¡± So, smarten up and get out, will you?

 Chapter 66 Gu Yixuan Helps Her Brush Her Teeth and Wash Her Face 1

    66: Chapter 66: Gu Yixuan Helps Her Brush Her Teeth and Wash Her Face 1


    66 -66: Gu Yixuan Helps Her Brush Her Teeth and Wash Her Face 1


    ¡°Fine, let me tell you then, from now on, this ce belongs to me.


    Get your stuff out of here.¡±


    Mo Ran looked at her with some surprise, ¡°What do you mean?


    Didn¡¯t I tell you?


    I¡¯m using this ce.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Ming Xue shrugged indifferently, ¡°But from now on, it will be mine.


    I need to practice dance here to participate in the ¡®Grand Dance Event¡¯.


    Can you afford to dy mypetition?¡±


    ¡°Grand Dance Event?


    You?¡± If she remembered correctly, she hadn¡¯t made it to the finals.


    ¡°Yes, me.¡± Ming Xue boasted with a jump of her brow, ¡°I¡¯ve made it to the finals, and now I need to focus on practicing.¡±


    Mo Ran suddenly understood, it must have been Gu Yixuan who helped her get into the finals.


    Recalling how Gu Yixuan had been difficult towards her during the preliminary round, she felt a bit angry.


    ¡°Miss Ming, please leave; this is my dance studio.


    Unless Gu Yixuan personally says you can practice here, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± She didn¡¯t know why she was angry with her, perhaps she didn¡¯t like her, or maybe it was because her attitude was bad.


    Ming Xue red angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?


    I am going to participate in the final of the ¡®Grand Dance Event¡¯.


    The dance I perform isn¡¯t something an amateur like you canpare to!


    If you dy mypetition, you can¡¯t afford the responsibility!¡±


    Mo Ran chuckled coldly, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m also participating in the ¡®Grand Dance Event¡¯.


    Likewise, if you dy mypetition, you can¡¯t afford the responsibility.


    Also, if I remember correctly, you didn¡¯t make it to the finals, did you?¡±


    Ming Xue was stunned; she hadn¡¯t expected Mo Ran to know about these things.


    ¡°And who are you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Mo Ran.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ran?¡± She mulled it over, then suddenly realized¡ªwasn¡¯t this the woman who ranked first in the preliminary round?


    It was her!


    Her expression instantly became veryplex, somewhat bizarre, ¡°What¡¯s there to be arrogant about?


    You won first ce, but you still don¡¯t know why, do you?¡±


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned slightly cold, and she really wanted to tell her that she won first ce entirely on her own merit.


    However, the more she argued, the more it seemed weak and pointless.


    In the battle of wills, Mo Ran came out on top.


    Ming Xue had no choice but to pack up her things and leave the dance studio, although very reluctantly.


    After she left, Mo Ran looked around the dance studio, feeling somewhat startled that she would actually fight with her over something, especially something given by Gu Yixuan.

 Chapter 67 Gu Yixuan Helps Her Brush Her Teeth and Wash Her Face 2

    67: Chapter 67: Gu Yixuan Helps Her Brush Her Teeth and Wash Her Face 2


    67 -67: Gu Yixuan Helps Her Brush Her Teeth and Wash Her Face 2


    What¡¯s wrong with her¡­


    Is a dance studio really that important to her?


    Yes, participating in the finals is crucial for her, as long as she seeds, she won¡¯t have to worry about her livelihood anymore.


    Feeling despondent, Mo Ran returned to her room.


    She wanted to take a shower, but remembering the burn on her hand, she gave up on the idea.


    She went to bed early to rest and, in the middle of the night, in a daze, she felt something pressing down on her.


    Someone was kissing her, starting with her forehead, then her nose, face, and finally her lips.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe, and, stifled, she opened her eyes to meet Gu Yixuan¡¯s dark, shining pupils.


    There were no lights on in the room, but the garden lighting was enough to illuminate his features.


    Mo Ran was very surprised, ¡°How did you get in?¡± she remembered locking the door.


    Gu Yixuan lifted a hand, jingling a bunch of keys in the air.


    So that was it, she should have bolted the door.


    ¡°Why are you here instead of staying with Ming Xue?¡± she asked subconsciously.


    The man pressed down on her gently and chuckled, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You are jealous.¡± This time, he stated it as a fact.


    Mo Ran was speechless, ¡°It¡¯ste, you should go back to sleep, and so should I.¡±


    She attempted to push him away, but her hand was in pain.


    After moving it a bit, she decided against it.


    Gu Yixuan thought she was saying one thing but feeling another, as this was not her style.


    If she truly wanted him to leave, she would have struggled fiercely.


    It seemed, bringing a woman home to make her angry was the right move after all.


    But actually, that wasn¡¯t his ultimate goal; he just wanted to bring another woman home to distract himself.


    Unfortunately, it hadn¡¯t worked.


    Maybe Ming Xue¡¯s charm wasn¡¯t enough¡­


    With both arms, he hugged her along with the nket, pressing his forehead against hers, his voice husky, ¡°Ranran, I want you tonight.¡±


    Having not touched her for several days, he was suffering terribly.


    These past few days, even if he sought other women to satisfy his physical needs, on the bed, his mind was filled with thoughts of her.


    As for the other women, he lost interest in thempletely.


    It turned out that, unbeknownst to him, he was already too deeply addicted, poisoned by Mo Ran¡­


    Upon hearing his words, Mo Ran¡¯s face flushed with anger.


    What on earth was going on in his head!


    He really is nothing but aplete stud!


    ¡°Gu Yixuan, you have a new woman, you can go find someone else to solve your problems.


    I¡¯m not interested in keeping youpany.¡±

 Chapter 68 Gu Yixuan Helps Her Brush Her Teeth and Wash Her Face 3

    68: Chapter 68: Gu Yixuan Helps Her Brush Her Teeth and Wash Her Face 3


    68 -68: Gu Yixuan Helps Her Brush Her Teeth and Wash Her Face 3


    ¡°You¡¯re really jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Ranran, I wouldn¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    She really wanted to roll her eyes.


    How could this man be so conceited to assume that she must be jealous over him?


    ¡°I¡¯m very tired tonight and want to sleep.¡± This excuse should work, right?


    ¡°You go to sleep, I¡¯ll do my thing, you don¡¯t need to exert any effort.¡± Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand started to wander, slipping under the nket and fumbling with her neckline.


    In a moment of panic, Mo Ran reached out to hold his hand, and the burn got touched, causing her to gasp in pain.


    Weird, the injury seems to have gotten worse.


    Why does it hurt so much?


    Gu Yixuan realized something was wrong, reflexively grabbing her hand, only to be met with her cry of pain.


    He quickly let go, turned on the bedsidemp, and only then saw her slender hands, all blistered.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± He grabbed her wrist and asked, frowning, as his eyes flickered imperceptibly with a hint of grimness.


    He clearly remembered everything was fine when he left.


    ¡°I identally scalded myself.¡± Mo Ran was also surprised to see blisters, thinking it was just a regr burn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital,¡± he said, pulling her up and helping her into a piece of clothing.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t refuse.


    It was indeed time to go to the hospital, or her hands would be disfigured.


    They rode in his sports car, speeding down the road to arge hospital.


    The doctor said it was a moderate to severe burn, which could scar if not treated properly.


    Then they pierced the blisters, applied medicine, and also prescribed some burn ointments and oral medications.


    The imported burn ointment was indeed effective.


    Once applied to the wound, it no longer hurt, feeling ice-cold and veryfortable.


    After a long night of ordeal, Mo Ran was exhausted.


    Back home, she copsed into sleep, totally ignoring that Gu Yixuan was also in the room.


    Once she was asleep, Gu Yixuan went into the bathroom, called his grandmother¡¯s room on the dedicated line, and got the full story of what had happened that day.


    The next morning, Mo Ran woke up to find Gu Yixuan also asleep in the bed.


    He hadn¡¯t changed clothes or covered himself with a nket.


    His body was curled up at the edge as if there was no ce for him to sleep, looking pitiful.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, seeming somewhat moved.


    Was he afraid toe close to her because he was afraid of touching her wounds?


    The man also woke up at this time.


    Seeing her awake, his first words were, ¡°Does your hand still hurt?¡±


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyshes trembled again.


    She averted her gaze and said lightly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

 Chapter 69 Gu Yixuan Helps Her Brush Her Teeth and Wash Her Face 4

    69: Chapter 69: Gu Yixuan Helps Her Brush Her Teeth and Wash Her Face 4


    69 -69: Gu Yixuan Helps Her Brush Her Teeth and Wash Her Face 4


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, that¡¯s good,¡± he sighed with relief, and when he got up, his arms and thighs felt a bit sore and numb from maintaining the same position for so long.


    Although he didn¡¯t say it, his slightly stiff movements did not escape Mo Ran¡¯s notice.


    Gu Yixuan, who got up early in the morning, had his hair in a tousled mess, which lent him a harmless, boyish charm, entirely different from his usual, sharply put-together appearance.


    Only the woman who slept with him would get to see him like this.


    With that thought, Mo Ran averted her gaze and also got up from the bed.


    She went into the bathroom to freshen up, and Gu Yixuan followed her in.


    ¡°The doctor said you can¡¯t get your hand wet or touch anything, how are you going to clean up?¡± he asked with an arched eyebrow from behind her.


    Mo Ran was taken aback.


    Yes, how was she going to clean up?


    The man revealed a sly smile, took her toothbrush and toothpaste, and squeezed the toothpaste leisurely while he said with feigned reluctance, ¡°In consideration of your injury, I suppose I¡¯ll be your servant just this once, but there will be a ¡®fee¡¯.¡±


    Fee again!


    Mo Ran frowned and said indifferently, ¡°No thanks, I can do it myself.¡± Even with a painful hand, she insisted on freshening up.


    The man finished preparing the toothpaste, fetched a cup of water, and held it to her lips, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t waste this young master¡¯s good mood.¡±


    ¡°I said¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man narrowed his eyes, emitting a dangerous sound.


    Mo Ran had no choice but to take a sip of water and spit it out.


    Since he insisted on ying the servant, she might as well enjoy it.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡± He slid the toothbrush into her mouth.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Mo Ran red at him.


    Where was he brushing?


    He was brushing her gums.


    ¡°Stop fussing and open your mouth wider!¡± Gu Yixuan refused to admit his failings, but he did well in the following moments, not hurting her and carefully brushing her teeth inside and out.


    After brushing her teeth, he washed her face.


    Using a woman¡¯s face wash for the first time, he didn¡¯t know how to massage properly andpleted the task under Mo Ran¡¯s guidance.


    After the wash, he suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist, his bright eyes staring into hers, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you clean up, now it¡¯s time for my ¡®fee¡¯.¡±


    Before Mo Ran could react, he had sealed her lips with his.


    Her hands instinctively started to move, but he was quicker, grasping her wrists with both hands to prevent her from moving.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

 Chapter 70 Clearly Jealous

    70: Chapter 70 Clearly Jealous


    70 -70 Clearly Jealous


    Originally still hiding, Mo Ran suddenly became quiet and silently endured his fervent kiss.


    She was a woman easily touched, and although Gu Yixuan could be very cruel to her, she also remembered the kindness he had shown her.


    A simple wash-up had inexplicably taken them almost half an hour.


    When they emerged from the room, Mo Ran suddenly met Ming Xue¡¯s resentful gaze, which she concealed the next second, so briefly that Mo Ran thought she had imagined it.


    Ming Xue ran to Gu Yixuan¡¯s side, clinging to his arm and cooing, ¡°Xuan, I waited for you for so longst night.


    Howe you¡¯reing out of her room?


    Didn¡¯t you say you like me now?


    But still, you slept with her¡­¡±


    Thest sentence was said with a significant sense of grievance.


    Gu Yixuan pinched her face, revealing a mesmerizing smile, ¡°What, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The voice was clearly that of someone who was jealous.


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll take you shopping today, and I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want, how¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± the woman¡¯s eyes lit up, and her voice carried a hint of excitement, ¡°Okay, but first we need to have breakfast before we go.¡±


    That way she could dress up properly.


    Gu Yixuan nodded, ¡°Go tell the olddy in the kitchen, I want to drink fresh fish soup, and remind her not to forget to make it.¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡± Ming Xue seemed very proud to be able to do something for Gu Yixuan.


    Mo Ran gave them a cursory nce, feeling that going to the living room at this time would surely be boring, and it would be better to stay in her room and go online.


    As she turned to enter, her wrist was grasped by someone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, time for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it still a while?¡± she countered.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost ready; we can eat in a moment.¡± He pulled her along, showing no intention of letting go.


    Mo Ran felt that this man was truly despicable, how he could keep two women at home at the same time.


    And still manage to juggle between the two women without changing his face, probably the worst of the worst.


    She freed her hand and quickly stepped forward, passing him, ¡°I can walk by myself.¡± Without waiting for his reply, she had already descended the stairs.


    After waiting downstairs for a while, it was time to start the meal.


    The fresh fish soup was finally brought out, made at Gu Yixuan¡¯s request, and naturally, it was ced in front of him.


    Ming Xue, wanting to please him, took the bowl todle soup for him, while Gu Yixuanmented from the side, ¡°Fill it up more.¡±

 Chapter 71 Mercilessly Scalding Her Hand

    71: Chapter 71: Mercilessly Scalding Her Hand


    71 -71: Mercilessly Scalding Her Hand


    Ming Xue scooped another spoonful into the bowl, a full bowl of soup.


    She carefully carried it over to him, nning to ce it in front of him, but Gu Yixuan reached out to take it.


    The bowl wobbled and overturned, spilling the hot soup that had juste out of the pot all over Ming Xue¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed, shaking her hands vigorously, causing soup to ssh everywhere, a few dropletsnding on Gu Yixuan¡¯s expensive clothes.


    He stood up, his face very unsightly, ¡°What are you doing?!


    Can¡¯t you even hold a bowl steady?¡±


    Ming Xue felt so wronged, ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know why the bowl had tipped over.


    Her hands were scalded and so painful that tears streamed down her face.


    Mo Ran hadn¡¯t expected this to happen either and got up, saying, ¡°I have some burn ointment over there.


    You should quickly run it under cold water, then we can apply the ointment.¡±


    Coming back to her senses, Ming Xue hurried toward the washroom.


    After she left, she looked at Gu Yixuan, biting her lip and asked, ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She had seen it; his hands had held the bowl steady but then suddenly let go.


    Gu Yixuan scoffed, ¡°You think I have that much free time?¡± He indirectly denied her suspicion.


    Mo Ran said nothing more, but her heart was unsettled.


    What was Gu Yixuan¡¯s purpose in doing this?


    Was he seeking revenge for her?


    It seemed unlikely to her; he couldn¡¯t possibly know about the incident from yesterday.


    Besides, she was scalded yesterday because she had reached out, not because Ming Xue had directly caused it.


    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t see through this man.


    Ming Xue was clearly his new woman, and he seemed to dote on her yet callously scalded her hands.


    Did he actually like Ming Xue, or not?


    Both women had scalded their hands; Mo Ran couldn¡¯t practice dance, and neither could Ming Xue.


    But Mo Ran wouldn¡¯t waste time; sitting in her room, she was watching some international dancepetitions.


    She could learn a lot from the dances of others, which would be very beneficial to her own dancing.


    Her phone rang halfway through, a call from her sister, whom she hadn¡¯t visited in days.


    ¡°Ranran, why haven¡¯t youe to see me recently?¡± Mo Yan got straight to the point on the phone.


    Mo Ran felt somewhat guilty, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve been so caught up with dance practice that I lost track of time.


    I¡¯ll visit you soon.¡±


    Now that her hand was injured, she couldn¡¯t go and see her, lest she worry¡­

 Chapter 72 You Brought This on Yourself

    72: Chapter 72: You Brought This on Yourself


    72 -72: You Brought This on Yourself


    Upon hearing the reason, Mo Yan felt relieved.


    She had thought that her sister wanted nothing to do with her now that she had a man.


    ¡°Competitions are more important, you should focus on your training.


    Come see me after you¡¯ve practiced well.


    And remember, get me a ticket; I want to be there to watch yourpetition.¡±


    Mo Ran thought that he would need to ask Gu Yixuan for help with this matter, but he figured that for such a small favor, Gu Yixuan would likely agree.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll think of a way.


    Sister, how¡¯s your injury now?¡±


    ¡°After resting for so long, it¡¯s mostly healed.


    Don¡¯t worry, by the time youpete, I¡¯ll be full of energy and life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    After chatting a little more, they hung up.


    Mo Ran thought about it, then got up to look for Gu Yixuan to help him get a ticket.


    Just as he left his room, he overheard Ming Xue¡¯s pleading voice, ¡°Young Master Xuan, please don¡¯t drive me away.


    I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    ¡°Here is a check for one million.


    Take it and leave quickly,¡± Gu Yixuan said indifferently.


    ¡°Please, no!


    What did I do wrong?


    Tell me, and I¡¯ll change.


    Young Master Xuan, I like you the most, I¡¯m begging you not to drive me away, please is that okay, please~~~¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.


    Either you leave on your own, or I¡¯ll have someone throw you out.


    Make your choice.¡±


    ¡°Wuu¡­ You said you liked me, why are you driving me away¡­


    What did I do wrong?


    It¡¯s only been two days, and you don¡¯t want me anymore, were all your sweet nothings a lie to deceive me?¡±


    Gu Yixuan wants to drive Ming Xue away?


    Mo Ran found it somewhat unbelievable.


    He cautiously approached the top of the stairs and looked down to see them entangled in the living room.


    Gu Yixuan sat on the sofa, one leg propped up,pletely indifferent to Ming Xue¡¯s pleading and crying.


    Not a flicker of emotion crossed his face.


    To Mo Ran¡¯s surprise, he found that the colder Gu Yixuan seemed, the more attractive his features became, resembling a handsome Greek statue.


    Could he be the proverbial ice-cold heartthrob?


    Fed up with listening, Gu Yixuan stood up and said coldly, ¡°You have ten minutes to leave, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!


    And make one thing clear: I never sweet-talked you intoing here; you came on your own!¡±


    After dropping these ruthless words, he walked a few steps forward, intending to go upstairs.


    He lifted his head ever so slightly, and just happened to see Mo Ran above.


    Ming Xue saw her too.


    The moment she did, the quietly weeping woman exploded like a firecracker, her anger ring up instantly.

 Chapter 73 Getting Serious

    73: Chapter 73 Getting Serious


    73 -73 Getting Serious


    Pointing at Mo Ran, she loudly challenged Gu Yixuan, ¡°She¡¯s the same as me, a woman who sells herself, why don¡¯t you drive her away!¡±


    Gu Yixuan tilted his head, looking at her coldly.


    Ming Xue felt a twinge of guilt and mustered up the courage to argue her case.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?


    I admit, when I was with you, I indeed wanted to use your power to make it to the finals, but I genuinely liked you.


    Isn¡¯t she with you for the same reason?


    Otherwise, how could she have be first in the preliminary round?


    Without your help, I¡¯m certain she wouldn¡¯t have even made the preliminaries.


    Her abilities might not evenpare to mine.


    Why would you rather help her get first ce instead of helping me?¡±


    Mo Ran had intended not to get involved in their affairs, but the fire had reached her, and she couldn¡¯t ignore it even if she wanted to.


    After hearing Ming Xue¡¯s words, she was furious.


    Coming down the stairs, she looked at Ming Xue coldly and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t question my abilities, I earned first ce entirely through my own effort, and it has nothing to do with anyone else.


    You think I would sell myself like you do to achieve my goals?


    Let me tell you, I scorn the very idea!


    Dance is my dream, I won¡¯t allow anyone to tarnish it, and nor will I tarnish it myself!


    If you¡¯re not convinced, we can settle it at the finals.


    If you truly are better than me, I will concede and ept defeat gracefully.¡±


    Ming Xue sneered, ¡°You talk a good game now, but I¡¯ve already been disqualified from entering the finals, how am I supposed topete with you then?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong, but Gu Yixuan had not only suddenly taken away her qualification topete but was also driving her away.


    She vaguely felt that it had something to do with Mo Ran, which is why she wanted to target her.


    Mo Ran looked toward Gu Yixuan.


    He had opened a back door to let someone into the finals and then kicked her out.


    What was he really trying to do?


    This man, his actions seemedpletely iprehensible.


    Gu Yixuan pondered for a moment, a smile curving his lips, ¡°It seems like you two are really at it.


    If I don¡¯t let youpete, one might remain unconvinced, and the other unable to clear her name.


    How about this, Ming Xue, you can continue to participate in the finals, and I won¡¯t drive you away before that.


    However, whoever loses must leave immediately and apologize to the other, how about that?¡±

 Chapter 74 Someone Entered Through the Door 1

    74: Chapter 74: Someone Entered Through the Door 1


    74 -74: Someone Entered Through the Door 1


    ¡°I agree!¡± Ming Xue hurriedly epted.


    No matter what the result of thepetition was, at least she wouldn¡¯t be sent away now.


    Plus, whether Mo Ran could beat her was still an unknown.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t agree immediately; she hesitated.


    Gu Yixuan had said that the loser must leave this ce, and that idea greatly appealed to her.


    Heaven knows how much she wanted to leave this ce.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t want to lose¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you think there¡¯s something inappropriate?¡± Gu Yixuan asked her.


    ¡°Could we add a condition that the winner can make any demand, of course, within your capacity?¡± she tentatively asked.


    Gu Yixuan looked at her without speaking; Mo Ran guiltily looked away, hoping he wouldn¡¯t see through her thoughts.


    Little did she know, he had already seen through her thoughts.


    Her thoughts were easy to guess: she wanted to get away from him, to leave this ce.


    Trying to leave by this method?


    Isn¡¯t that a bit naive.


    Gu Yixuan sneered and denied her, ¡°No!


    However, the winner will receive a reward.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a reward¡­¡±


    ¡°The conditions are set by me.


    You only have the option to ept; you have no right to bargain,¡± the man said indifferently.


    Mo Ran closed her mouth and said no more.


    She knew that leaving this ce was going to be very difficult.


    And so, Ming Xue stayed on.


    Maybe her heart had been hurt by Gu Yixuan as she kept hiding in her room, noting out.


    Mo Ran remembered the reason she hade to see him and made her request.


    Gu Yixuan readily nodded in agreement, promising to deliver the tickets the next day.


    With the matter smoothly resolved, she returned to her room and continued watching the dancepetition.


    The shower before bed turned out to be the biggest problem.


    Her hand still couldn¡¯t touch water, so how was she to take a bath?


    Standing in front of the bathtub and thinking it over, she decided not to bathe after all.


    Just four or five days and she would be able to bathe; she could endure for that long.


    Just as she turned around, she saw a figure leaning at the bathroom door, which gave her a huge scare.


    ¡°You¡­


    how did youe in?¡± She remembered clearly that she had locked the door from inside.


    Gu Yixuan raised his right hand, his index finger sporting a key, ¡°Of course I came in through the door.¡±


    ¡°But I had locked it already¡­¡±


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, even if the door is locked from inside, my key can still open it from outside,¡± the man said with a smug smile.


    What kind of door is this!

 Chapter 75 Someone Entered Through the Door 2

    75: Chapter 75: Someone Entered Through the Door 2


    75 -75: Someone Entered Through the Door 2


    Mo Ran said discontentedly, ¡°What are you doing here?


    This is my room.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten?


    Everything here is mine.¡±


    Yes, this was his house, and every room was his.


    Mo Ran really wanted to say, then I can move out right now.


    But these words could only remain in her thoughts.


    ¡°What did youe to find me for?¡±


    Gu Yixuan put away his keys, crossed his arms over his chest, and slowly walked towards her.


    His gazended on the bathtub, ¡°Don¡¯t know how to take a bath?¡±


    ¡°¡­


    I didn¡¯t n to take a bath.¡± Seeing his malicious look, she understood his purpose foring in.


    She could tolerate him helping her brush her teeth and wash her face, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate him helping her with a bath.


    Who knows what his intentions are, maybe his interest lies elsewhere.


    ¡°Is that so?


    Then what are you standing here staring at the bathtub for?¡± he asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m contemting an issue, is that not allowed?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s allowed.¡± Gu Yixuan smiled, ¡°But I think it¡¯s better for you to take a bath.


    You didn¡¯t take one yesterday, did you?¡±


    ¡°So what!¡± It¡¯s not embarrassing to skip a bath for a day.


    ¡°So, you have to take a bath today.


    If you don¡¯t for two days, your body will itch, stink, and be very ufortable.


    Can you endure that?¡±


    It seems she couldn¡¯t endure¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Granny to help me with a bath.¡± She immediately walked towards the door, but as soon as she took a step, the man wrapped his arms around her waist and stopped her.


    Mo Ran struggled fiercely, ¡°Let go of me, what are you trying to do?!¡±


    ¡°Granny is already asleep.


    You shouldn¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t bathe, okay?¡±


    ¡°How can that be, you will stink if you don¡¯t bathe.¡± The man said with deliberate disgust.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you!¡±


    ¡°Of course it concerns me, because you¡¯re going to sleep with me.


    Have you forgotten?


    You¡¯re now my woman.


    If you don¡¯t sleep with me, who should I sleep with?¡±


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned crimson red, ¡°You can go be with Ming Xue.¡±


    ¡°Being with Ming Xue costs money; being with you is free.¡±


    ¡°Gu Yixuan, you¡¯re shameless!¡± How could he say such low and vile words?


    ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth¡­


    you¡¯d better stop moving!


    If you keep it up, I can¡¯t guarantee what I might do.¡±


    Mo Ran, frightened, indeed stopped moving.


    With her back to him, she could distinctly feel the changes in his body.


    This man, he really was a stallion that could get aroused at any moment!

 Chapter 76 The One Who Came in Through the Door 3

    76: Chapter 76: The One Who Came in Through the Door 3


    76 -76: The One Who Came in Through the Door 3


    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t move.


    I¡¯m just helping you take a bath, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen your body before.


    What are you shy about?¡± the man said tenderly as he swiftly undressed her.


    Mo Ran clenched her eyes shut in embarrassment, ¡°Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m warning you, you better not mess around, or I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±


    Her chin was suddenly seized, and her head was forcefully turned as her lips were fiercely kissed by him.


    His kiss, dominant and aggressive, didn¡¯t allow her any chance to refuse.


    Releasing her lips, he said coolly, ¡°Ranran, don¡¯t you forget, you are my woman now.¡±


    The implication was clear, don¡¯t utter words that contradict your status.


    Mo Ran bit her lip hard.


    Of course, she knew she was his woman now.


    But her heart refused to ept it, she was very repulsed by this rtionship, extremely so!


    But she had no choice, ever since the day she agreed, there was no turning back.


    This man, she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke, couldn¡¯t hide from, and could only resign herself to ept all his arrangements.


    The bathtub was filled, and the steam swirled in the bathroom, misting her eyes.


    She bit her lip tightly, not allowing herself to make any sounds of shame.


    This man wasn¡¯t just bathing her, he was clearly teasing and provoking her.


    Her heart didn¡¯t want it, but her body still responded truthfully.


    ¡°Ranran¡­


    what to do, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± the man murmured into her ear, nibbling on her earlobe.


    His ck hair was wet by the water, standing unkempt, as shiny droplets slid down, dripping onto his sharply defined face, tracing a path to his sensual thin lips.


    He pursed his lips slightly, and the droplets spread across them, glistening like alluring jelly.


    Mo Ran watched him in a daze, captivated by his beauty.


    Hearing him speak like that, she abruptly came to her senses, attempting to break free, which only resulted in him embracing her even tighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I won¡¯t be polite anymore!¡± he said through clenched teeth, his voice unusually hoarse, like gravel, slowly scraping over her heart, causing waves of unrest.


    ¡°Gu Yixuan, get out¡­


    I¡¯m done washing, I don¡¯t want to wash anymore¡­¡± She was so anxious she almost cried out, this couldn¡¯t continue, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself, she would react in a way that disgusted her.


    ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t wash anymore.¡± Gu Yixuan surprisingly agreed with her, wrapped her body in a bath towel, and carried her to the bedroom.

 Chapter 77 The One Who Opened the Door and Entered 4

    77: Chapter 77: The One Who Opened the Door and Entered 4


    77 -77: The One Who Opened the Door and Entered 4


    Mo Ran always felt a bit slow to react, and the moment her bodyy on the bed, the man¡¯s head pressed down.


    ¡°What are you¡­close_quote doing!¡±


    Before she could finish her question, he sealed her mouth with his.


    His one hand held both of hers above her head, immobilizing her, and the other began to wander over her body after tearing away her bath towel.


    The jerk!


    She knew his intentions were never that innocent!


    Unable to struggle, Mo Ran simply stopped trying.


    The incident that happened on the stairsst time had left a shadow in her heart.


    She kept her body tense, afraid of a sudden storm.


    Perhaps sensing her fear and stiffness, Gu Yixuan was exceptionally gentle tonight, gradually allowing her to let down her guard and her body to soften.


    That night was filled with enchantment, and she was tormented untilte before she could rest.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When she woke up the next morning, Gu Yixuan had already left the room.


    Mo Ran got up and realized she was wearing a nightgown.


    When had she put it on?


    Did Gu Yixuan dress her?


    She slightly lowered her eyes, her eyshes fluttering.


    Knowing she couldn¡¯t dress herself, so he had done it for her?


    This realization made her heart tremble slightly.


    This man, why did he always force her while also doing these insignificant little things to touch her?


    Was it a p followed by a candy?


    She wouldn¡¯t be moved by him, have her heart stirred by him.


    Her and him, it was never going to happen.


    He didn¡¯t love her, and she didn¡¯t love him.


    The beginning of their rtionship was marked by coercion and unfairness, and there would never be a day of reconciliation.


    Stepping out of the room, Mo Ran casually asked during breakfast, ¡°Grandma, where is Miss Ming?¡±


    ¡°She ate breakfast and went upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    After eating, Mo Ran went upstairs and noticed activity in the dance studio.


    She thought Ming Xue might be there.


    Indeed, when she took a look, Ming Xue was inside practicing her dance.


    With her hand injured, she focused on her footwork, which looked somewhatborious and clumsy.


    After all, dance requires coordination of the whole body.


    Making eye contact with Mo Ran, Ming Xue ufortably stopped her movements, and with a slight lift of her chin, said, ¡°I only came in to practice because I saw you weren¡¯t.¡±


    Mo Ran felt likeughing but held back, responding indifferently, ¡°You practice in the mornings from now on and I¡¯ll do the afternoons.


    That way, if you loseter, you can¡¯t say it was because I didn¡¯t give you space to practice.¡±

 Chapter 78 Sprained Ankle

    78: Chapter 78 Sprained Ankle


    78 -78 Sprained Ankle


    Ming Xue said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t lose to you.


    Both of us are Gu Yixuan¡¯s women, if you can enjoy his things, why can¡¯t I?


    This isn¡¯t even yours, so stop talking as if you¡¯re giving alms.¡±


    Mo Ran was at a loss for words.


    What else could she say?


    It seemed that no matter what she did, she would be wrong in her eyes.


    Let her be, then.


    That afternoon, Mo Ran also nned to practice dance steps in the dance studio, and Ming Xue was still there, having never left.


    Seeing Mo Ran, she had no intention of giving up the dance studio.


    Out of embarrassment, Mo Ran didn¡¯t ask her to leave and found a corner to practice on her own.


    She had only practiced for a little while when Ming Xue turned on the recorder, and loud DJ music filled the entire dance studio, disrupting her gentle ssical dance.


    Her movements paused as she tried to regain her rhythm and continue practicing.


    But the rhythm of the DJ music was too fast, always disrupting her thoughts and movements.


    After several unsessful attempts, Mo Ran helplessly looked at Ming Xue.


    The other party was engrossed in dancing modern dance andpletely ignored her.


    Alright, she woulde back tomorrow.


    Mo Ran had no choice but to leave the dance studio and let her have it.


    After she left, Ming Xue stopped dancing and a triumphant smile curled at the corner of her mouth.


    She would not give her the opportunity to practice dancing, the ultimate winner could only be her!


    That evening when Gu Yixuan came back, he gave her a ticket to watch thepetition.


    It was in the front row, and moreover, a spot with a great view.


    She thanked him gratefully, but the man wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer, insisting that she repay him with a kiss.


    That night, he still slept in her room, first bathing her, and then doing whatever he wanted, tossing and turning throughout the night.


    Ming Xue seemed determined to win thepetition and was practicing in the dance studio early the next morning.


    When Mo Ran arrived in the afternoon, she was still practicing, her forehead covered in sweat.


    It was evident she was exhausted, but she kept on persisting.


    Seeing her so determined, Mo Ran didn¡¯t want to disturb her, quietly left the dance studio, and went back to her room to practice.


    The space in the bedroom was limited after all, and she practiced with small movements, but the effect wasn¡¯t very obvious.


    On the third day, Mo Ran thought she needed to have a serious talk with Ming Xue.


    Just as she walked into the dance studio, she heard an ¡°Ouch,¡± Ming Xue had practiced with too much intensity and twisted her ankle.


    Mo Ran rushed over, squatting down to ask, ¡°Are you alright?


    Is it serious?¡±


    Ming Xue suddenly pushed her away, flushed with anger and said, ¡°I¡¯ve twisted my ankle, now are you satisfied?¡±

 Chapter 79 Xuanshao is the most generous

    79: Chapter 79 Xuanshao is the most generous


    79 -79 Xuanshao is the most generous


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, even if my foot is sprained, I will still participate in the finals.


    I¡¯m not going to lose to you!¡± She stood up and limped out of the dance studio.


    ¡°Grandma!


    Grandma!


    Grandma, where the hell did you go!¡± As soon as she walked out, she began to yell loudly.


    The grandmother hurried over upon hearing her and said indifferently, ¡°Miss Ming, what do you need from me?¡±


    ¡°My foot is sprained, take me to the hospital quickly!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mo Ran did not follow her out to see how serious her injury was, she thought that Ming Xue had brought this upon herself and she did not need to sympathize with her.


    She turned on the music and quietly practiced her dance.


    So what if other people worked hard, she would work hard too.


    Just because others put in more effort than her, it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t bear to defeat them, it didn¡¯t mean she would lose to them.


    Society is cruel,petition is just as cruel.


    Everything relied on actual ability.


    Now it was good, for the next few days, she would have the dance studio all to herself, as Ming Xue¡¯s foot was sprained and needed time to rest and recover.


    The burn on her hand had mostly healed, so Mo Ran decided to visit her sister and give her tickets while doing so.


    Mo Yan was about eighty to ny percent recovered; the rest was just a matter of taking good care of herself for a while, and then everything would be alright.


    Living in a luxury apartment of over a hundred square meters, Mo Yan¡¯s life was veryfortable.


    ¡°Ranran, look at this bag, doesn¡¯t it look nice?¡± Mo Yan pointed to a Chanel bag in a fashion magazine and asked her.


    Mo Ran nced at the price, over two hundred thousand, and immediately shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s expensive about it?¡± Mo Yan argued, ¡°This was designed by a master, of course it¡¯s a bit pricier, but it¡¯s worth it.


    Many wealthy women buy these kinds of bags.


    I want one too.


    Ranran, let¡¯s go buy one.¡±


    ¡°Sis, where do we get that much money?


    Besides, even if we bought it, it wouldn¡¯t be practical.¡±


    Mo Yan looked at her with a strange expression, ¡°You¡¯re with Mr.


    Xuan, are you out of money?


    I¡¯ve heard that Mr.


    Xuan is the most generous, and the women who are with him always get a lot of money.


    You¡¯ve been with him the longest; you must have gained quite a bit, right?¡±


    Mo Ran really liked this sister, but the one thing she didn¡¯t like was her excessive love for money.


    ¡°Sis, I didn¡¯t take his money.¡± she said helplessly.


    ¡°What?!¡± Mo Yan looked as if she had heard something utterly unbelievable.

 Chapter 80 Their Ideas are Completely Different

    80: Chapter 80 Their Ideas are Completely Different


    80 -80 Their Ideas are Completely Different


    ¡°You didn¡¯t take his money, so what are you doing with him?


    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen in love with him and it¡¯s just for him, not his money!¡±


    ¡°Sis!¡± What was she saying!


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you better not be foolish.


    If you don¡¯t want his money, why would a nice girl like you be with him?


    You¡¯re ruining yourself!¡±


    ¡°Sis, I need to go back.¡± She didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation.


    How could she exin to Mo Yan that she was with Gu Yixuan out of desperation?


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, we haven¡¯t finished talking.¡± Mo Yan grabbed her, suddenly feeling unwell, ¡°Ugh¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Ran hurried to support her arm.


    Mo Yan pushed her away and ran to the bathroom.


    By the time Mo Ran followed her in, she was already fine.


    ¡°Sis, what is really going on with you?¡± She asked, puzzled.


    Mo Yan¡¯s gaze flickered as she shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ve had a bad stomach these past few days, feeling a bit ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Have you been to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Don¡¯t worry, the doctor said it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± She said this, her eyes slightly downcast, hiding the emotion in them.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t you feel lonely living here all by yourself?¡± Mo Ran suddenly asked, ¡°Sis, why don¡¯t we move back to our old apartment?¡±


    She could talk to Gu Yixuan about terms; she could ask to go back for a few days every week.


    Mo Yan was startled and quickly shook her head, ¡°This is my house.


    Why would I go back to that tiny apartment?


    I¡¯m living well here; only if I were crazy would I move there.¡±


    ¡°But this house¡­¡±


    ¡°What about this house?


    I am the owner of this house; it is mine!¡±


    Mo Ran sighed inwardly, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m going back now, I¡¯lle to see you another time.¡±


    ¡°Ranran¡­¡±


    Hearing Mo Yan¡¯s call, Mo Ran didn¡¯t look back.


    Entering the elevator, she leaned wearily against the wall, feeling so empty and lonely inside.


    Her sister simply didn¡¯t understand her; their views werepletely different.


    She didn¡¯t like her sister¡¯s lifestyle, and she didn¡¯t like her own either.


    If she followed her sister¡¯s way of life, she would have to continue being with Gu Yixuan.


    If she followed her own way, her sister would not agree; she definitely wouldn¡¯t want to go back to their former poor life.


    It was clear from what had happened between her and Yang Tao that if they were out of money, she would certainly find other ways to make money.


    She couldn¡¯t let her sister debase and demean herself anymore.

 Chapter 81: A False Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81: A False Celebration</h4><h4></h4>


    Since she was already with Gu Yixuan, she decided it would be best to stay with him for the time being.


    Once she achieved sess in dance, she believed it would lead to a better life for her sister. By then, they would no longer have to endure bullying from others.


    Mo Ran suddenly missed her childhood, when she had both parents at home, and she and her sister never had to worry about making ends meet. Every day, the family was happily together, her sister teaching her piano, asionally putting on a stern face to scold her a few sentences.


    Life was beautiful then, but sadly, it was gone forever.


    ...............


    Returning to the vi in Banshan Garden, she almost bumped into Gu Yixuan¡¯s chest as soon as she walked into the living room.


    "Where have you been?" the man asked indifferently.


    Mo Ran walked past him and sat down on the sofa, "I went to my sister¡¯s ce to give her the tickets."


    Gu Yixuan moved over and sat beside her, "Next time you go out, remember to give me a call first."


    Mo Ran frowned. Was this man being too controlling?


    She spoke up, voicing a question that had been on her mind for a long time, "The apartment you gave my sister, have you already given it to her?"


    "Yes."


    She turned to look at him and saw his indifferent expression, as if he didn¡¯t care at all whom he had given the apartment to.


    "How much did it cost? I¡¯ll pay you back in the future."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s cold gaze met hers, and he scoffed, "Do you think I take back the things I have given away?"


    "I know you don¡¯t care about the money. But I don¡¯t want to owe you anything. Moreover, it should be me who pays for my sister¡¯s apartment." He had no rtionship with her sister, so there was no need for him to pay.


    Gu Yixuan knew that Mo Ran was very stubborn; she made it clear when she first started following him that she did not want a penny from him.


    If they continued to argue about this issue, it was sure to end in a dispute.


    He shifted his gaze away and said lightly, "Let¡¯s talk about this issueter. By the way, your costume is ready. Do you want to go upstairs and take a look?"


    "You mean the dance costume?" The one he had designed, that was absolutely perfect.


    Mo Ran felt excited just thinking about it.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, "Yes, that dance costume." He had rushed back to show it to her as soon as he got the costume.


    He hadn¡¯t expected her to be out, leaving him to feel excited in vain.


    However, seeing the excited smile spreading across her face, he felt that rushing back waspletely worth it.

 Chapter 82: How Dare They Lock Him Out!

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82: How Dare They Lock Him Out!</h4><h4></h4>


    "In my room?"


    "Mm-hmm," Gu Yixuan nodded with a smile.


    Mo Ran, carrying her bag, excitedly ran upstairs, pushed open the door, and saw a white rectangr paper box on the bed. The box was tied with colorful ribbons and wrapped like a gift.


    She carefully walked over, unable to wait to open the box, and a wless snow-white dress immediately appeared before her eyes. Taking out the dress, the long wavy hem fluttered like lotus petals in the wind, lightly drifting and softly moving.


    It was too perfect, too beautiful!


    The dress she had imagined countless times in her dreams was exactly like this. Wearing it to dance, she would surely bring the elegance of the lotus to life.


    "Do you want to try it on now?" Gu Yixuan leaned against the doorway, asking with a smile.


    Mo Ran nodded, "Okay."


    She walked over and with a bang, closed the door, shutting Gu Yixuan out.


    The man was slightly startled; she actually dared to shut him out!


    However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to get angry; his mood today seemed to be very good. Fine, he would forgive her for today.


    After waiting a few minutes, when impatience had started to set in, the door was opened. Mo Ran¡¯s sparkling eyes looked at him, and she shyly asked, "Does it look good?"


    Gu Yixuan waspletely stunned.


    It wasn¡¯t just good-looking, she was breathtaking.


    The white dress perfectly outlined her curves, and the pure white hue further highlighted her fair skin. She smiled shyly, her smile like a just-blossomed jasmine in the wind, pure and beautiful, delicate and charming.


    A strand of ck hair fluttered behind her ear, the sunlight from the window shining on her body, making the strand appear light and graceful. Her small and adorable ears, in the sunlight, seemed somewhat translucent, with a thin blush on them.


    She lowered her head shyly, her pointy and pretty chin almost touching her delicate and perfect corbone.


    Gu Yixuan was as if spellbound, staring at her dumbfounded, forgetting to react.


    Having seen countless beauties, he had perhaps never seen a woman as immactely beautiful as her. If there were fairies in this world, he thought, they would probably look just like her.


    Unable to wait for his response for a long time, Mo Ran bit her lip, slightly annoyed. She looked up, about toin, when the man murmured softly, "Beautiful, very beautiful."


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes lit up, "Really? I knew it, this dress is very pretty. I like it a lot, it¡¯s really beautiful."

 Chapter 83 You Lost, You Lost

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83 You Lost, You Lost</h4><h4></h4>


    No, what he spoke of was not the dress, it was her.


    "I¡¯m going to dance, do you want toe and watch?" Mo Ran was very excited today and spoke many friendly words to him, a rarity.


    Before Gu Yixuan could react, she grabbed his hand and ran towards the dance studio.


    With the graceful and ssical music ying, she stood still in the center, her body bending flexibly, forming an unopened, slender and upright white lotus.


    Her dance was swaying gently; she was like the only spotless lotus in a pond, flitting in the breeze, blossoming. Every dance move was perfect, every expression deeply invested.


    Theyers of the skirt¡¯s hem blossomed out like the petals of a blooming lotus.


    She curled up in the heart of the flower, like a beautiful sprite. She also merged with the white lotus, indistinguishable from it¡ªone couldn¡¯t tell who was the lotus and who was her.


    Standing by the side, Gu Yixuan watched her, spellbound, feeling a ce in his heart copse instantly.


    He had thought his desire for her was just that simple, to possess her. But now it seemed not enough; he was no longer satisfied with just having her. He wanted all of her, everything.


    And he wanted every day and every minute of her future...


    He had be greedy, greed that could never be satiated.


    What to do, his heart longed for her so much he wanted to tear open his chest and hide her inside, away from any prying eyes...


    Such a dance could only be performed by someone who truly has the skill, by someone who passionately loves dance with their life. There was no need forparison; she had already lost.


    Standing at the doorway, Ming Xue stepped back, trembling, disbelief filling her eyes.


    Mo Ran¡¯s ability indeed far surpassed hers. She might spend her whole life trying and still never reach that level...


    You¡¯ve lost, you¡¯ve lost, you¡¯ve lost.


    A voice repeated in her head incessantly. She shook her head. No, how could she lose? How could she?


    She couldn¡¯t, she just couldn¡¯t!


    Ming Xue kept shaking her head until she couldn¡¯t bear the blow anymore. She abruptly turned and ran forward with all her might.


    She wouldn¡¯t lose, to anyone, and she couldn¡¯t lose to Mo Ran!


    ............


    Time flew by swiftly, and soon, it was time for the ¡¯Magnificent Dancewear¡¯ finals.


    Ming Xue left early to prepare, and Mo Ran also wanted to go early, but Gu Yixuan said there was no rush, he would take her there when it was time.


    Sitting in his luxurious silver sports car, Mo Ran felt somewhat

 Chapter 84 Her beauty can only belong to him

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Her beauty can only belong to him</h4><h4></h4>


    Today is the final, can she achieve good results?


    Seeing her anxiety, Gu Yixuan reached out and held her hand, smiling reassuringly, "Don¡¯t worry, you will definitely seed."


    "Not necessarily, I heard that many people hide their strengths during the preliminaries and surprise everyone in the finals."


    "You seem to know quite a lot. However, I trust my judgment, and your abilities are definitely not inferior to anyone¡¯s. Rest assured, there won¡¯t be any issues."


    Mo Ran really wanted to tell him, does the absence of issues depend on what you think? But she didn¡¯t want to disappoint his kindness, so she said nothing more.


    Her hand was still being held by him, which she felt a bit unnatural, and she wanted to withdraw it. When she moved, he gripped it even tighter.


    "You... should concentrate on driving."


    Gu Yixuan nced at her, sighed, and said, "Ranran, what to do, I don¡¯t want you to participate in thepetition anymore."


    "Why?"


    Because he didn¡¯t want anyone else to see her beautiful side, her beauty should belong only to him. Sharing her with so many people would drive him crazy.


    "I think you probably won¡¯t win... so, let¡¯s just not go," he hadn¡¯t expected toe up with such a clumsy excuse.


    Mo Ran angrily withdrew her hand, dissatisfied, "You just said that I would be sessful."


    "That was just tofort you..." Alright, he admitted, he was just being petty, and what does it matter if he said something against his heart to prevent her from participating in thepetition?


    "You!" Mo Ran was even more furious, "No matter what, I must participate. If I don¡¯t, I will regret it for the rest of my life. So what if I lose, as long as I have done my best."


    "There will be plenty of such opportunities in the future, it¡¯s not toote to participateter."


    "But this opportunity onlyes once, I¡¯ve prepared for so long, how can I flee before the battle..." Mo Ran said dejectedly, her confidence nearly shattered by him.


    Was her dance really that bad?


    Seeing her dejected look, Gu Yixuan felt a bit of pity, "Look at you, without any fighting spirit, how can you win? You need to believe in yourself, you know?"


    "Gu Yixuan, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Why is everything you say the opposite? Do you really want to discourage me, or are you trying to encourage me?"


    "Of course, I want to encourage you." He revealed a devilishly charming smile, arrogantly saying, "To discourage you, it¡¯s not even my turn to take

 Chapter 85 Broken Dreams 1

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Broken Dreams 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "You! I¡¯m done talking to you!" Mo Ran turned his head to look out the window, feeling very apprehensive inside. Could he reallye out on top?


    Arriving at the venue for thepetition, which was the sports arena in W City, Gu Yixuan parked the car, and they went their separate ways. She headed backstage to prepare, while he took a seat in the audience stands.


    Just as Gu Yixuan walked into the lobby, his cellphone rang. Looking at the familiarndline number, his gaze sharpened, and he suddenly exuded a faintly piercing coldness.


    "Hello," he answered the call, his voice cold andnguid.


    "Second young master, the old master is critically ill, and you¡¯re asked toe back immediately."


    "Is he about to die?"


    Upon hearing this news, Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t even furrow his brow, his voice devoid of any fluctuation, as if he had just heard the most ordinary piece of news.


    In response to his irreverent remark, the person on the other end just fell silent for a second, "The doctor says the old master¡¯s body can barely keep going on nutrient solutions, he probably doesn¡¯t have much time left."


    "If he¡¯s not dead yet, why are you calling me? Call me when he¡¯s about to die."


    "Wait, second young master! The old master says he wants to see you, and thedy has also arrived. He has some matters to announce."


    Finally, Gu Yixuan frowned slightly, "I understand."


    After hanging up, he looked towards the stage that hadn¡¯t yet raised its curtain, hesitant. After some thought, he still turned around and left, driving to the Gu family¡¯s old house.


    ............................


    Backstage, Mo Ran had changed her clothes and was putting on makeup. Ming Xue sat down beside her with her makeup kit and started applying her own makeup.


    Noticing the perfume bottle on the table, she took it without asking and said, "Let me borrow this, I can¡¯t find mine."


    Mo Ran nced at her but said nothing.


    When it was time for her to use the perfume, she asked Ming Xue for it, "Where¡¯s my perfume? Are you still using it?"


    Ming Xue searched the table and said apologetically, "Sorry, I seem to have lost it."


    Mo Ran found this strange. How could it be lost?


    "Think again, where did you put it?"


    After rummaging through her makeup bag, Ming Xue smiled and said, "Found it, here, you can use it."


    Taking the bottle and looking at the brand, it was obviously not the kind she used, "This isn¡¯t mine..."


    "I know, it¡¯s mine. You can borrow it."


    Since she couldn¡¯t find her own, she might as well use Ming Xue¡¯s. Actually, she didn¡¯t like to wear perfume.

 Chapter 86 Broken Dreams 2

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Broken Dreams 2</h4><h4></h4>


    But the least bit of preparation was still necessary.


    "Right, since this perfume is strong, just spray it on your clothes. If you spray it on your skin, it¡¯s likely not to dissipate easily," Ming Xue reminded her.


    "Oh," Mo Ran only sprayed it on herself twice before returning it to her.


    Ming Xue couldn¡¯t stand it, took the perfume, and sprayed it on Mo Ran¡¯s back and the hem of her dress, "Spray more, otherwise, it¡¯s too faint."


    "Thank you," Mo Ran said awkwardly, feeling that something was off with Ming Xue today. Didn¡¯t she have a strong aversion to her? Why had she suddenly be somewhat friendly?


    Seeing her indifferent expression, perhaps Ming Xue was just kindly lending her some perfume without any friendly intentions.


    Ming Xue was the fifth to perform, and Mo Ran was the eighth; only ten people were in the finals.


    From backstage, Mo Ran watched Ming Xue¡¯s dance; she did quite well butcked involvement in her expression, making it seem somewhat soulless. Those who performed before her had done better, and perhaps Ming Xue wouldn¡¯t even ce third.


    Sighing for her, Mo Ran began to prepare; it was almost her turn to perform.


    Her dance seemed ordinary to the public, yet it was extraordinary, always having something novel about it. Mo Ran believed in herself; she would seed.


    Standing at the center of the stage, she instinctively scanned the audience and saw Mo Yan, Tang Song.


    But Gu Yixuan¡¯s seat was empty, with only a sign disying his name ced there.


    Somehow, she felt a pang of disappointment. Quickly pulling herself together, she posed and moved with the music. Everyone in the audience watched her intently, and she waspletely absorbed in the emotion.


    Twirling, soaring...


    In the midst of the performance, Mo Ran, who had been deeply involved, finally heard amotion in the audience and the asional muffledughter.


    Her heart skipped a beat. What had happened?


    But she couldn¡¯t stop; otherwise, all would be for naught. She continued to dance, increasing the magnitude of her movements, losing the natural tranquility of before.


    "Stop dancing!" A figure rushed forward and wrapped her in arge suit jacket without her even realizing it.


    Mo Ran looked down in panic and dismay, only to discover that a seam on her dress hade undone, leaving several splits in the wide hem. Her pale, slender legs were exposed.


    Boom¡ª


    Something exploded in her mind, leaving a nk void.


    What on earth was happening? How could this have happened?

 Chapter 87 Broken Dreams 3

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Broken Dreams 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran clutched the front of her suit tightly, her eyes reddening in an instant.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get down, stop jumping, it¡¯s okay now," a deep male voice sounded in her ear, and she could only leave the stage in an awkward manner, following the man.


    "Hahaha¡ª¡ª"


    As she walked off the stage, she heard the roar ofughter from the crowd.


    Her face turned beet red in an instant; her tears fell drop by drop, and she had never felt so wronged and humiliated.


    Once inside the warm car, Mo Ran was still trembling. She lowered her head, carefully opened her suit, and saw the frayed fabric at her chest, revealing a hint of softness beneath.


    She blushed with shame once more, tears flowing uncontrobly down her face.


    "Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s over now," Tang Song said, gently wiping her tears away with a handkerchief.


    "Why did it turn out like this?" she asked herself quietly.


    "I prepared for so long... Why did things turn out this way? I just wanted topete properly, I never thought it would be like this..."


    "Alright, it¡¯s okay now," Tang Song didn¡¯t know how tofort her, so he kept repeating, it¡¯s okay now, it¡¯s okay now.


    Mo Ran clutched his suit tightly, no longer able to hold back, and broke down sobbing on his shoulder.


    That was her dream, all her expectations, gone just like that.


    She had worked so hard, prepared for so long, all for naught.


    Nothing is more distressing than when a dream shatters...


    Mo Ran cried for a long time, her sobs full of grief, as if to vent all the grievances and pain of the past days.


    Tang Song had never known that a woman¡¯s sorrow could make someone feel so heartbroken.


    His first impression of Mo Ran was that she was a girl with a clean aura, a girl with real strength.


    The second time he saw her, her skills surprised him again; he thought this girl was different from the others, she had a tough heart.


    This time, he saw her most sorrowful side. He felt that she was an ordinary girl, too, in need of someone else¡¯s protection andfort.


    In just three meetings, he had seen three different sides of her. How could such a unique girl not capture his attention, not make his heart stir?


    He thought he had fallen for her, for this girl named Mo Ran.

 Chapter 88 Falling for Her

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Falling for Her</h4><h4></h4>


    free??ebnovel


    His arms involuntarily tightened around her, holding her close, feeling her petite and soft body, Tang Song¡¯s heart softened in an instant.


    He told himself that he must protect her, he must make her his wife.


    Tang Song went to retrieve her belongings from the makeup room, and the two of them drove away from the gymnasium. After finding a clothing store and changing their clothes, Mo Ran felt much better.


    "How do you feel now? Are you still sad?" Tang Song asked softly.


    Embarrassed, Mo Ran smiled, "I¡¯m fine now, thank you so much for today. It¡¯s strange, you always show up whenever I need help. Mr. Tang, I really appreciate it."


    Tang Song smiled slightly, his smile bright and handsome, "That means we have fate between us. People say familiarity breeds fondness. We have met three times already, so don¡¯t be formal and call me Mr. Tang, just call me Tang Song."


    Mo Ran nodded, "And you can call me Mo Ran, Tang Song."


    "So, Mo Ran, I would like to ask you for a dance, will you agree?"


    "Dance?" She was puzzled, "Right now?" It was already night.


    "Of course,e with me. I¡¯ll take you to a beautiful stage to dance." Tang Song took her hand, leading her into the car and drove her to the amusement park.


    The amusement park was closed, only a few lights were on, looking dim.


    "Wait here for me," Tang Song instructed before running off somewhere.


    Mo Ran looked around out of boredom, and suddenly, all the lights in the amusement park lit up. They lit up one by one, like in a ry race.


    The carousel to her left shone brilliantly, slowly revolving with the music.


    In front, the Ferris wheel also began to turn, like a colorful windmill.


    On both sides of the long wooden bridge to her right, colored lights were lit up one after another. Tang Song stood at the end of the bridge, wearing a white shirt with three buttons undone, revealing his strong and sexy corbones.


    He stood casually, his eyes sparkling, with a bright, sun-like smile that was fixed on her without blinking.


    Mo Ran was somewhat dazed, her mouth slightly open in surprise, finding it incredible.


    She stepped onto the wooden bridge, and Tang Song stepped onto it too, both walking towards each other, like the Cowherd and the Weaving Maid meeting on the Magpie Bridge, finally encountering each other in the middle.


    .....


    Rmendations for apleted story "Transcending as a Foolish Princess: The Bewitched Husband at Home."

 Chapter 89: Sudden Confession

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Sudden Confession</h4><h4></h4>


    "How did you do it?" she asked him incredulously.


    "This amusement park belongs to a friend of mine," the man said, looking at her with eyes filled with lingering, tender affection.


    "It¡¯s beautiful. I really like it. Thank you," Mo Ran said sincerely.


    Tang Song held out a hand, smiling as he asked, "Then, may I have the honor of dancing with you on the most beautiful stage?"


    "Of course." She ced her hand in his, filled with gratitude.


    Today she had lost one stage, but he had given her another. However, the first stage had many spectators, while the second had none. But that didn¡¯t matter as long as she was happy.


    They waltzed in the amusement park¡¯s square, just the two of them, slowly dancing the most elegant and beautiful dance.


    Tang Song skillfully spun her out then pulled her back,pleting a perfect turn.


    "You¡¯re quite good at dancing," Mo Ran smiled and praised him.


    "Actually, I¡¯m not very good at it. It¡¯s because I¡¯m dancing with you that I do it well. Do you know? With the waltz, only when you ce your hand in the one you like can you perform the most beautiful turns."


    Mo Ran looked at him in surprise, meeting his smile-filled eyes.


    Her footsteps inadvertently stopped, a bit overwhelmed by his sudden confession.


    "Did I scare you? If I knew I would scare you, I shouldn¡¯t have said it..." Tang Song said somewhat awkwardly.


    "No..." Mo Ran shook her head, "I¡¯m just, a bit surprised."


    "Surprised that I could like you, fall in love with you?"


    "I..." A gentle kissnded on her forehead, interrupting her words.


    Tang Song looked into her eyes and said, "Don¡¯t feel pressured. I just wanted to tell you how I feel, without expecting you to reciprocate."


    "We¡¯ve only met three times. Why would you like me?" It was impossible for Mo Ran not to feel nervous about receiving a confession from someone of the opposite sex for the first time.


    He smiled, "Don¡¯t you think that all three meetings were very special? I believe it was arranged by fate, meant for you and me. I have never liked anyone before, but this time, I am truly moved. Mo Ran, I love you, and I hope you can understand my feelings."


    For the first time, someone told her they loved her...


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart started pounding fiercely, and her cheeks turned red. Recalling every encounter with Tang Song, she realized she had been happy each time.

 Chapter 90: My Heart Still Aches

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90: My Heart Still Aches</h4><h4></h4>


    The first time, he had helped her enter the preliminarypetition, allowing her to see hope amidst despair. The second time, he had taken her hand and they had run away, thrilling and fun. This time, he had helped her again, and even gave her an enormous surprise.


    She had to admit, she was truly moved by him. Her heart fluttered, like a girl feeling affection for the opposite sex for the first time, not knowing what to do but finding it somewhat sweet.


    "But, I might only have a good impression of you, not actually like you."


    "That¡¯s okay, I can make you like me, love me. No matter how long it takes, I¡¯m willing to wait for you."


    Such a great man, so good to her, she was really touched. But, did she still deserve to be happy?


    Mo Ran¡¯s gaze dulled, her eyes drooping as she stepped back to maintain a distance from him.


    "Tang Song, thank you for liking me, but, I can¡¯t give you anything. Do you know? Actually, I am Gu Yixuan¡¯s woman. Being with him has nothing to do with love, but I am his woman, that¡¯s a fact. I¡¯ve already lost the right to happiness a long time ago..."


    Even though he had guessed she had a rtionship with Gu Yixuan, hearing it with his own ears still pierced his heart.


    "Mo Ran, you don¡¯t love him, do you?"


    "Mm, I don¡¯t love him!" She answered very firmly.


    Tang Song¡¯s eyebrows lifted in a smile, gently saying, "That¡¯s good, as long as you haven¡¯t fallen in love with him, I will keep pursuing you. You are a really nice girl, no matter what happens, you have the right to enjoy happiness. Give me a chance, and give yourself a chance, okay? Who knows, you might fall in love with me, and you might have a very happy life."


    Looking into his sparkling eyes, Mo Ran was moved.


    Really? Could she?


    If she could break free from Gu Yixuan, she would try to ept Tang Song, she believed she would definitely grow to like him.


    Not wanting to overburden her, Tang Song said with a light-hearted smile, "You don¡¯t need to rush to answer me now. Whenever you figure it out, you can call me at any time. Mo Ran, really, I look forward to being your boyfriend."


    Boyfriend...


    What an intimate term...


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart stirred again, she really, really wanted to have a rtionship like an ordinary girl.


    "Okay, when I start to like you, I will definitely call you," Mo Ran smiled.


    The answer was clear, she did like him a little.


    ...


    Everyone, please support more, don¡¯t skimp on your favorites~~

 Chapter 91 He is very worried about her

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91 He is very worried about her</h4><h4></h4>


    Like him, sessful, mature, and charming men are rare; few girls can resist their allure. Including her, she couldn¡¯t resist his charm either.


    After hearing her words, Tang Song seemed to see hope; he suddenly smiled, a very happy smile.


    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back." He reached out his hand, Mo Ran ced her hand in his; he held it tightly, wishing to never let go for the rest of his life.


    Just as the two settled into the car, Mo Ran¡¯s phone, which was in the vehicle, started ringing. She took a look, it was from Gu Yixuan, and without a second thought, she rejected the call.


    He had called her a dozen times, and she hadn¡¯t answered. Now that she had hung up on his call, he must be furious.


    If it had been before, Mo Ran would have felt scared. But not anymore, she didn¡¯t want to entangle with Gu Yixuan any longer; she wanted to start a new life; she wanted to escape his control.


    There were also several missed calls from Mo Yan; Mo Ran returned one of the calls, told her she was alright, made some small talk, then hung up.


    Returning to the vi in Banshan Garden, Mo Ran mentally prepared herself, deciding to have a proper talk with Gu Yixuan.


    As she walked into the living room, she saw Gu Yixuan sitting on the sofa, holding his phone, his eyes deep, lost in thought.


    Hearing the door open, he looked towards the sound and saw Mo Ran, his eyes momentarily brightening.


    After leaving the Gu family¡¯s old house, he called her, but when no one answered, he went to the gym to look for her. That¡¯s when he heard about what had happened on the stage today; he thought she must be hiding somewhere, heartbroken.


    He was deeply concerned about her, calling her nonstop; the less she answered, the more rattled his heart grew.


    Just when he was about to search the entire city for her, she returned. The constant worry that Gu Yixuan had held dropped as he saw her safe and sound; he was relieved.


    "Where have you been, why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?" he asked as he stood up.


    Mo Ran¡¯s face was cold, she bit her lip and didn¡¯t speak; she was brewing how to confront him.


    Thinking she was still upset, Gu Yixuan walked over, hugged her into his arms, andforted her, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all over. I should have been there, you must have felt so heartbroken, so helpless, right?"


    Just the thought of her crying in panic made his heart wrench painfully, a very unpleasant feeling.


    Mo Ran suddenly pushed his body away, looked at him indifferently, and said coldly, "Gu Yixuan, you don¡¯t have to y the hypocrite here with crocodile tears. It¡¯s your fault I was humiliated on

 Chapter 92 This is Your Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92 This is Your Conspiracy</h4><h4></h4>


    The clothes were his design, made to order by someone he arranged. Who else could have tampered with them?


    No wonder he advised her not topete today on the street, perhaps it was a moment of conscience, not wanting to see her embarrassed. But in the end, he still let her go to thepetition, while he guiltily ran away himself.


    Mo Ran had never imagined that Gu Yixuan could be such a person.


    Gu Yixuan nodded with a cold expression, "I also did not expect a problem with the clothes. Rest assured, I will have someone investigate and find out what exactly happened."


    How could there be quality issues with clothes made by an internationally renowned master? Clearly, someone had sabotaged them in secret.


    Mo Ran grew angry, "You¡¯re still pretending! This is your conspiracy, you just wanted to humiliate me! Gu Yixuan, let me tell you, this is not how you humiliate someone! My dreams are gone, my efforts wasted, I¡¯ve beenughed at, are you happy now?"


    Gu Yixuan frowned, displeased, "You suspect that I deliberately hurt you?"


    "Yes, you did it on purpose!"


    "Do I, Gu Yixuan, need to harm you like that? I might not be the most straightforward person, but I would never stoop to such an uncultured act."


    "Who knows? Maybe you did it on a whim, just looking for someone to tease. Who knows what you¡¯re thinking. Anyway, no one other than you would tamper with the clothes. I just knew it was too good to be true that you would kindly design and make clothes for me, it turns out, you just wanted tough at me. What a pity, you should have watched longer. My appearance at that time would have definitely made youugh your head off!"


    Hearing Mo Ran say this, Gu Yixuan felt somewhat sorrowful. Not for himself, but for her. She seldom made a scene, and now, speaking so much in an indifferent tone, she must be very upset.


    "Ranran, you have to believe me, I really did not intend to embarrass you. The clothes, where are they? Give them to me, and I¡¯ll have someone look into what went wrong," he spoke softly.


    Seeing him like this, Mo Ran also doubted, perhaps it wasn¡¯t him. But other than him, she really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.


    "The clothes are lost!" she replied irritably. The clothes were actually left in Tang Song¡¯s car, and he probably threw them away for her.


    "Where did you lose them?"


    "I don¡¯t know! Go find them yourself!"

 Chapter 93 Choosing to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Choosing to Leave</h4><h4></h4>


    After dropping that sentence, she went upstairs without looking back. Whether or not it was Gu Yixuan¡¯s doing, she didn¡¯t care anymore.


    Right now, she just wanted to get rid of him, leave him behind, and start her life anew.


    Upstairs, Ming Xue, who had been secretly eavesdropping on their argument, heard Mo Ran¡¯s footsteps approaching. She quickly returned to her own room. These past few days must have been precarious, and she had to hide in her room to lower her profile.


    Back in her room, Mo Ran closed the door behind her and began packing her things. Tomorrow, she would move out and return to her own little apartment.


    This time, Gu Yixuan shouldn¡¯t even think about stopping her.


    That night, Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t enter her room, probably fearing that she would be angry, so he didn¡¯t dare toe in. Before going to sleep, Mo Ran received a text message from Tang Song.


    ¡¯Are you asleep yet?¡¯ he asked.


    Thinking of Tang Song¡¯s kindness softened the corners of Mo Ran¡¯s mouth. She replied, ¡¯Not yet, aren¡¯t you asleep?¡¯


    ¡¯Can¡¯t sleep, thinking of you.¡¯


    Mo Ran¡¯s face instantly flushed red, and she bit her lip gently, feeling her heartbeat quicken. Could this be the feeling of being in love? To blush and feel excited at sweet nothings?


    But, they hadn¡¯t even started dating yet...


    Mo Ran was too shy to text back, her heart tossing and turning, never quite settling.


    Waiting for a while on the other end, not receiving her reply, Tang Song sent another message, ¡¯Good night, go to sleep early.¡¯


    After some thought, she also replied with a ¡¯Good night.¡¯


    That night, Mo Ran slept soundly and sweetly, as the longstanding gloom in her heart seemed to suddenly disappear because she saw a ray of hope.


    ............


    Early the next morning, Mo Ran carried her suitcase and thumped down the stairs. When the elderly caretaker came out with breakfast, she was surprised to see this scene.


    "Miss Mo, what are you doing?"


    "Auntie, I am leaving. Thank you for taking care of me during this time. I won¡¯t being back." She walked downstairs with a smile and said to her.


    "Leaving? Where to?!" The caretaker was even more surprised.


    "Going home."


    "The master is not at home right now; wait for the master toe back before you leave." She didn¡¯t dare to let Mo Ran leave on her own; Gu Yixuan wouldn¡¯t forgive her otherwise.


    Mo Ran shook her head, "No, I¡¯m leaving now." She was taking advantage of Gu Yixuan¡¯s absence to leave. If he found out, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to go.


    "Then I will call the master right now." The caretaker hurriedly put down the breakfast.

 Chapter 94: Why Lingering Spirits Refuse to Disperse

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Why Lingering Spirits Refuse to Disperse</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran stopped her, pleading, "Grandma, if you call him, I won¡¯t be able to leave. Grandma, you should know how much I want to get away from here."


    "But the master will be very angry if he finds out you¡¯ve left."


    "I can¡¯t worry about that anymore. Grandma, I¡¯m going, goodbye."


    "Miss Mo, you really shouldn¡¯t go." Grandma tried to pull her back, but Mo Ran, gripping her suitcase, quickly walked out of the vi; she knew that once she was gone, Grandma would definitely call Gu Yixuan.


    She had to leave early.


    And sure enough, as soon as she left, Grandma dialed Gu Yixuan¡¯s number.


    Taking a cab back to the small apartment she had rented before, Mo Ran felt like she wasing home. Although the apartment was small, she livedfortably and at ease there.


    If only her sister coulde back and live with her, it would be even better.


    Mo Ran went to her room to start tidying up the bed. Today, she was going to do a thorough cleaning and then prepare a sumptuous dinner as a treat for herself.


    Tomorrow, she would go to ss and begin a new life.


    Wearing an apron, Mo Ran hummed a tune while hanging the freshly washed clothes out on the balcony. Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Who could it be?


    Her sister didn¡¯t know she was back, and no one else knew she lived here¡ªwho could it be?


    Suddenly thinking of Gu Yixuan, Mo Ran panicked; she didn¡¯t dare to open the door.


    The knocking grew louder with each rap until the person outside grew impatient, "Mo Ran, hurry up and open the door!"


    It was him!


    Why was he haunting her, why wouldn¡¯t he just let her go? She had left, the message was so clear, why couldn¡¯t he take a hint?!


    "I know you¡¯re in there, open the door quickly!"


    She didn¡¯t want to open the door; she didn¡¯t want to see him.


    "If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯m going to kick it down." His knocking was so loud that a neighbor across the hall opened their door and peeked out, only to be scared back inside by his fierce re.


    Mo Ran knew he would do as he said. With no other option, she reluctantly opened the door. Just as she opened it a crack, Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand reached in, forcefully pushed the door wide open, squeezed himself inside, and then shut the door behind him.


    The whole action was swift and fluid, leaving Mo Ran no chance to push him back out.


    "What are you doing here?" She took a step back and asked defensively.


    Gu Yixuan looked at her with a cold sneer, "What do you mean? Why did you move? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    "My intentions are very clear; I don¡¯t want to be entangled with you any longer, I want to return to my own life."

 Chapter 95: I’d Rather Die Than Go with You

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95: I¡¯d Rather Die Than Go with You</h4><h4></h4>


    "Your courage is growing again, thinking of defying me?" The man asked indifferently, but his icy voice sent a shiver down Mo Ran¡¯s spine.


    Taking a deep breath, she looked at him and spoke calmly, "Gu Yixuan, it was you who said that between Ming Xue and me, whoever lost thepetition would move out of the vi. I lost, so I moved out on my own. Are you going back on your word now?"


    The man¡¯s gaze wasplex as he looked at her, "Is that the only reason why you moved out?"


    Mo Ran dared not tell the truth and could only nod, "Yes."


    Gu Yixuan suddenlyughed, augh of relief. He approached her leisurely and said, "If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to worry at all. I never had any intention of letting you leave. And you didn¡¯t lose; it was just an ident. Go pack your things ande back with me. You woman, always doing things without clearmunication, moving out on your own. If you dare do this again, be careful, I won¡¯t be so polite!"


    Mo Ran started to feel anxious, "Whether it was an ident or not, the fact is I lost. I have to stick to the agreement and move out of the vi. Gu Yixuan, you can¡¯t go back on your word."


    The man gave her a sidelong nce, "So what if I change my mind? I¡¯ll do whatever pleases me. Hurry up and pack your things, ande back with me."


    How could this be happening?


    Mo Ran¡¯splexion turned a shade paler, and she stepped back, avoiding his outstretched hand, "No, I don¡¯t want to go back!"


    Gu Yixuan finally understood her true intentions. His brow furrowed slightly, and he looked at her with his dark eyes, demanding coldly, "Do you realize what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯d better obey ande with me, don¡¯t force me to take action."


    Suddenly finding courage, Mo Ran looked directly into his eyes, "No, I don¡¯t want to go with you. Gu Yixuan, I¡¯ve paid back everything I owed you. I don¡¯t want to be your woman anymore, we¡¯re even now. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. Please leave; this time I would rather die than go with you."


    The man¡¯s dark eyes shed with intensity, "Really? You¡¯d rather die thane with me?"


    "That¡¯s right!" She couldn¡¯t continue to live with a devil; she didn¡¯t want to go to hell; she wanted to start her life anew. If living like this, out of the sunlight, she might as well be dead.


    Gu Yixuan looked at her for a moment, then nodded and said harshly, "Fine, let¡¯s see how much your defiance is worth!"


    With those words, he turned and left, not forcing her or saying anything more.

 Chapter 96 Closing School

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Closing School</h4><h4></h4>


    As soon as he left, Mo Ran let out a huge sigh of relief. She hadn¡¯t realized it until then, but now her legs felt weak, and her hands and feet were trembling.


    It turned out that she had always been scared and nervous in his presence.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t understand what Gu Yixuan¡¯sst words meant. She could only take things one step at a time; after all, she had made up her mind to resist him to the end.


    The next day, she went to school for sses. The principal did not me her for messing up thepetition, treating her as usual as if nothing had happened.


    All the excuses she had prepared were of no use.


    Back at school, seeing the lively students improved her mood and filled her with longing and enthusiasm for life.


    This was the life she desired: simple, peaceful, and happy.


    However, just two days into her tranquility, the school received explosive news: Gu Family, the buyers of the school, nned to turn this private high school into a hotel.


    In other words, Qinghua Middle School would no longer exist in W City. The students would have to face transferring, while the teaching staff would have to deal with unemployment.


    Hearing this news, Mo Ran¡¯s first reaction was that this was Gu Yixuan¡¯s retribution. He wanted to force her back, so he targeted the school.


    Indeed, she soon received a text message from him.


    ¡¯If you want to save the school, you know what to do.¡¯


    This Gu Yixuan, his tactics were just too despicable and shameless!


    Also, did he overestimate her? Mo Ran was no saint; she wouldn¡¯tpromise everything to be his woman just for everyone¡¯s sake.


    Determined to ignore the situation, Mo Ran faced each day with a mindset of counting each day as it came.


    But on the very first day after receiving the news, the school erupted into disarray. First, the principal called an emergency meeting to brainstorm solutions. Then, the students went on strike, protesting the decision.


    The entire school was in chaos, with no semnce of order.


    Walking through the campus, Mo Ran could hear the despondent voices of students everywhere.


    "Why did they decide to turn the school into a hotel? I don¡¯t want to leave here; I don¡¯t want to go to another school."


    "I don¡¯t want to either. I¡¯ve made so many friends here. I won¡¯t be familiar with anything at another school and definitely won¡¯t be in the mood to study."


    "I¡¯ve been here for two years; I¡¯m supposed to take the college entrance exams next year. If I transfer now, will my grades slip?"

 Chapter 97: Really Good at Playing the Abacus

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Really Good at ying the Abacus</h4><h4></h4>


    "I feel the same. My parents heard that Qinghua Middle School offered a good quality of education, so they scrimped and saved to finally gather enough tuition for me to study here, all in hopes that I could get into a good university. Now that the school is about to be demolished, they will definitely be very upset. We can¡¯t afford to send me to a better school, so I might only be able to return to the high school in our small town, but then I won¡¯t be able to get into a good university..."


    "It¡¯s the same for my family, if the school really is gone. I¡¯ll also have to go back to studying in the small county town..."


    Hearing these conversations, Mo Ran turned away indifferently, telling herself in her mind that these things had nothing to do with her, not in the slightest.


    But as she passed the staircase, she heard another group of male students talking.


    "Who exactly is it that wants to demolish the school? This person is really too much. Although I don¡¯t like going to school, I don¡¯t have ns to transfer!"


    "I feel like punching someone. If I find out who made this decision, I¡¯m definitely going to beat them till they¡¯re digging around for their teeth on the ground!"


    "What¡¯s the point of going to school if it¡¯s going to be gone? I might as well note tomorrow, just study at home, and have my family look for another school sooner."


    "I don¡¯t want to study either. Let¡¯s skip ss. Go to the inte caf¨¦ to y games; it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve touched aputer."


    "Let¡¯s ditch ss! Haha, honestly, I¡¯m suddenly a bit thankful to the person who wants to demolish the school. Now that the pressure of studying is gone, I feel so rxed..."


    "I¡¯ve never yed games before, but I¡¯ll join you guys for the first time today."


    A group of boys left noisily, but Mo Ran¡¯s footsteps hesitated.


    Demolishing the school seemed to have a big impact on every student.


    Some might have been able to get into a good university, some might have be students who attend ss on time every day, some good students who normally never touched games might now be addicted to online gaming and unable to extricate themselves, and some might be facing the situation of not being able to continue their education after finishing high school... So many possibilities, their fates, all would change because of this demolition.


    And the reason for this demolition, because of her disobedience, was indirectly caused by her. She, too, was a victim, but in front of these students, she appeared to be the instigator.


    Gu Yixuan, you¡¯ve yed your cards so well, have you resolved to make me a sinner for eternity, to live with guilt for the rest of my life...?

 Chapter 98: Complaints and Grievances Abound

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Comints and Grievances Abound</h4><h4></h4>


    Walking numbly into the teachers¡¯ office, Mo Ran saw several of the usually diligent teachers with heavy looks of worry on their faces.


    "Ms. Zhang, what¡¯s wrong with you?" she asked a female teacher instinctively.


    Ms. Zhang nced at her, shook her head, and sighed, "What else could be wrong? The school is about to close, where will I work in the future? Jobs are so hard to find nowadays, and I¡¯m not getting any younger. I fear I¡¯ll have no choice but to go back home and live off my parents."


    Another male teacher spoke solemnly, "I¡¯ve been married for just two years and already have a child. This is the time we really need money. Suddenly losing my job, what will I use to support my wife and child?"


    "The same goes for me. I just took out a loan to buy a house, and I have to pay two thousand a month in mortgage. I thought I could pay it off by working at the school for ten years, but I never anticipated something like this would happen."


    "My daughter just got into college, and the tuition is tens of thousands every year. Without a job, where am I supposed to find that much money?"


    ...


    Listening to theirints, Mo Ran forced out a stiff smile and said, "Let¡¯s not be so pessimistic, folks. If we lose our jobs, we can look for others. Oh, we can be teachers at other schools since we all have a lot of teaching experience."


    "Ah, Teacher Mo, you are just too young, too naive. Don¡¯t you know? In the city, what¡¯s never in short supply is talent. Being a teacher is a secure job, with good benefits and high prestige. Do you have any idea how many people want to be teachers? Can wepete with those graduates from prestigious universities, with master¡¯s and doctoral degrees?"


    "I heard too, that many master¡¯s graduates from top universities went out of their minds to apply for a position as a regr high school teacher, and some couldn¡¯t evennd a job. You can imagine, how many people are vying for the position of a teacher."


    "I graduated from a vocational school and was lucky to teach at this school. If they let me go, teaching is all I know how to do. But which school would hire me as a teacher now?" said the oldest, Ms. Zhang, with a sigh.


    "I¡¯m also just an ordinary university graduate. My family pulled so many strings for me to teach here. If I leave this school, I¡¯ll probably only get a position as a low-level employee in somepany."


    ...


    As if opening a can of worms, everyone vented their grievances, and Mo Ran felt her heart sinking bit by bit as she listened to them.


    Dismantling the school affects not only the students greatly, but the teachers as well.

 Chapter 99 Is that your boyfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Is that your boyfriend?</h4><h4></h4>


    There were twenty-one thousand and thirty-seven students and teachers in the entire school, meaning that demolishing the school would affect twenty-one thousand and thirty-seven people.


    For the entire country, this number might seem small. But for this city, the number isn¡¯trge, but the impact is profound.


    Gu Yixuan seeded, he achieved his goal, she indeed began to feel guilty and uneasy.


    There was a dance ss in the afternoon, and when Mo Ran went to teach, the students were listless and had no interest in the lesson.


    She didn¡¯t open her mouth to scold them because she also had no mood to work.


    Before school ended, Tang Song called her to pick her up for dinner, and Mo Ran agreed.


    The luxurious ck Mercedes stopped at the school entrance, Tang Song, dressed in a high-end suit, casually leaned against the car door. He was handsome, tall, and distinguished, immediately attracting a lot of attention.


    Seeing Mo Rane out, he shed a smile and waved to her.


    The apanying teacher curiously asked her, "Ms. Mo, is that your boyfriend?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned red, and she quickly shook her head, "No."


    "Not? Then what¡¯s your rtionship?"


    "...Friends." They should be friends, at least not lovers.


    The teacher said with a suggestive smile, "Ms. Mo, you should hurry up and turn that friendship into a romantic rtionship. He looks pretty wealthy; if you end up with him, you won¡¯t have to worry about a job when the school is gone."


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned pale, and she bit her lip without saying anything. If they knew that the school was being torn down because of her, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be saying such seemingly kind words with a smile.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how they would see her once they knew the truth...


    Walking up to Tang Song, he noticed her mood was off, "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?"


    "Nothing, I guess I¡¯m just tired from teaching today." She shook her head and smiled.


    Tang Song nodded in understanding, "Right, dance teachers definitely work harder than other teachers. Let¡¯s go have dinner, to replenish your nutrients. Where do you want to eat?"


    "Anywhere is fine, you pick a ce, I have no objections." Sitting in the car, Mo Ran let herself forget the worries and the unpleasantness.


    Tang Song chose a Western restaurant and ordered manyvish dishes. Under normal circumstances, Mo Ran would have found the sight of these foods mouth-watering. But today she was preupied, and no matter what, she couldn¡¯t find any interest, losing her appetite after just a few bites.

 Chapter 100 The First Date

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100 The First Date</h4><h4></h4>


    "Why are you eating so little?" Tang Song frowned dissatisfactorily. "You¡¯re too thin; you should eat more. Do these dishes not suit your taste?"


    "No, they¡¯re very tasty. I¡¯m just not hungry. Let me rest for a bit, and then I¡¯ll continue eating."


    Tang Song couldn¡¯t help butugh quietly, "If everyone were like you, restaurant owners would go bankrupt."


    Mo Ran showed a puzzled expression.


    He exined, "You see, if a person orders a lot of food andes to eat in the morning but can¡¯t finish it all, they might rest here and keep resting until the afternoon, then continue eating. This way, they¡¯d only pay for one meal and cover two. Don¡¯t you think that would be a loss for the restaurant owner?"


    Mo Ran was stunned for a second, then burst intoughter.


    "I¡¯m just resting for a bit, not for an entire afternoon. Besides, everyone has to work; who could sit here all afternoon?"


    Tang Song smiled and suddenly asked, "Are you feeling a little better now?"


    Only then did Mo Ran realize he was trying to cheer her up.


    "Yes, I feel much better. Let¡¯s keep eating. We can¡¯t waste food; we have to finish it all," she said with a happy smile.


    Tang Song nodded, "Okay, finish it all."


    The two enjoyed their dinner happily, and then Tang Song took her to watch a movie. Mo Ran was somewhat surprised; she thought watching movies was something ordinary people did and didn¡¯t expect Tang Song to enjoy it too.


    Tang Song smiled helplessly, "I can¡¯t help it; I¡¯ve never pursued a girl before. I can only follow the old patterns. I hope you don¡¯t find me unromantic?"


    "How could I? I rarely go to the movies, and I¡¯ve been wanting toe here for a while. You just happened to fulfill this wish of mine today."


    "That¡¯s good, then. It seems I¡¯ve identally done the right thing. Is this the first time you¡¯ve watched a movie with someone of the opposite sex?"


    "... Yes." Mo Ran nodded shyly.


    Tang Song chuckled, "Me too... This should count as our first date, right?"


    "... It should, I guess."


    "Since it¡¯s a movie date, we have to do the full set-up. First off, we need to buy a bucket of popcorn, two cans of c, two roasted corn cobs. Uh, and also..."


    "Also what?"


    "We have to get the couple¡¯s seats."


    "..."


    Sitting in the couple¡¯s seats, Mo Ran felt somewhat embarrassed as if everyone was watching her. She looked around; many couples were chattingfortably with each

 Chapter 101 He was very excited

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101 He was very excited</h4><h4></h4>


    fre§×webnovel


    She realized that she had been overthinking it. Sitting in the couples¡¯ seats wasn¡¯t such an unusual thing after all.


    Tang Song, on the other hand, behaved very naturally, which helped her rx a lot.


    The movie they were watching starred Gao Yuanyuan, Louis Koo, and Wu Yanzu in "Single Men and Women". In the film, Gao Yuanyuan¡¯s favorite person was Louis Koo, but in the end, she chose Wu Yanzu because the character he yed could give her a sense of security and happiness.


    Although her experiences were different from the character yed by Gao Yuanyuan, there were simrities. Mo Ran looked at Tang Song beside her, and coincidentally, he was looking at her too.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be seriously watching the movie, but was constantly serving her. He held popcorn and c that didn¡¯t quite match his outfit, and when she needed it, he handed it to her. It wasn¡¯t a pretense, he genuinely cared for her.


    Since her parents had passed away, it had been a long time since anyone had cared for her. Mo Ran felt a warmth in her heart, and her fondness for Tang Song grew.


    Meeting such a nice man was her good fortune, wasn¡¯t it?


    Should she, like Cheng Zixin yed by Gao Yuanyuan, choose a man who loved her, someone who made her feel safe and happy?


    Being together didn¡¯t necessarily require pure love. Love could be cultivated slowly. One should never wait until one fell in love to start looking for that person.


    By then, he might have already left...


    The more she thought about it, the more Mo Ran felt that she should be with Tang Song. As soon as shepletely got over Gu Yixuan, she would confess to him, and be his girlfriend!


    After the movie ended, it was gettingte. Tang Song drove her home, and she expected to arrive at Gu Yixuan¡¯s vi, but instead, they stopped at an ordinary apartment building.


    "You¡¯re not with Gu Yixuan anymore, are you?" Tang Song asked with an excited expression.


    Mo Ran nodded. "I¡¯ve moved out, I will have nothing to do with him anymore..."


    Tang Song silently looked at her, saying nothing for a long while.


    He was very emotional, and he didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe his feelings at that moment. Before today, every night was torture for him.


    The thought of Mo Ran being with Gu Yixuan, possibly sleeping together at night, made him restless and tormented, and he wanted to take Mo Ran away, to have her by his side.


    Yet his rational mind told him he couldn¡¯t do that, doing so would only embarrass Mo Ran.

 Chapter 102 Like a Statue

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Like a Statue</h4><h4></h4>


    Having held back again and again, he was nearly at the edge of bursting.


    How could he not be happy, not be excited upon receiving the news that she had moved out?


    From now on, Mo Ran would no longer belong to Gu Yixuan, she would belong to him, only to him.


    His throat moved with difficulty, and Tang Song said softly, "If you have any problems in the future,e to me, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll help you, stand by your side."


    He didn¡¯t know why he had said those words, he just wanted Mo Ran to understand that if she encountered difficulties, she didn¡¯t have to think of Gu Yixuan, she could also consider him.


    "Okay," Mo Ran nodded.


    "It¡¯s gettingte, you should go up and rest."


    "Okay," Mo Ran continued to nod.


    "Mo Ran..." Suddenly, Tang Song grabbed her hand.


    She looked at him and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    The man quietly watched her, slowly lowering his head, his faint refreshing breath spraying onto her face. Mo Ran understood what he was about to do, her heart was only flustered for a moment before settling down.


    He gave her enough time to pull away, but she didn¡¯t.


    A gentle kissnded on her lips, carrying a warm heat, like a soft feather,nding in her heart.


    Just pressing lightly, Tang Song released her lips, he couldn¡¯t rush, couldn¡¯t scare her.


    "Good night."


    "...Good night." With her face flushed, Mo Ran ran up the stairs somewhat awkwardly.


    What should she do? It seemed she was falling for Tang Song more and more...


    Every time she thought of Tang Song, she thought of Gu Yixuan. She had to sever ties with Gu Yixuan as soon as possible, only then could she be together with Tang Song.


    Yes, she wanted to have a proper romance, desired a simple life, wanted to enjoy everything a girl should enjoy.


    Standing at the stairwell for a long time, Mo Ran only then heard the sound of a car driving away. Tang Song had left, after standing below for quite some time.


    This realization made Mo Ran¡¯s heart restless, she felt cherished, she had a sense of being doted on.


    A girl who had never been loved, and had never loved, when faced with sudden love, was always prone to heartbeat, at a loss...


    A smile crept onto her lips, Mo Ran ran up the stairs cheerfully, but as she was half a floor away from home, her steps came to an abrupt halt.


    Around the corner of the passageway, a figure leaned against the wall, arms folded, head slightly lowered, standing there like a sculpture.

 Chapter 103: Stop Bothering Me

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Stop Bothering Me</h4><h4></h4>


    The hallway¡¯s motion sensor light suddenly went out, and Mo Ran was severely startled because the man had just looked up, his dark eyes like a fierce beast in the night, staring at her.


    She didn¡¯t know how much courage it took for her not to turn and flee on the spot.


    The outside light filtered through the railing-like wall, casting half of him in shadow and half in light, which made him look somewhat terrifying.


    Mo Ran clenched her hands nervously, lifted her foot, and stamped it down hard, and the light came back on.


    The feeling of suffocation and terror from just moments before vanished...


    The man was still staring at her, not blinking at all, as if he had been in that position for a long time.


    To his side was a row of empty walls, and with just a slight nce down, one could see the scene below.


    Mo Ran observed him for a few seconds before asking, "Why are you here?"


    She now felt like a mouse confronting a cat, terrified and tense at the sight of Gu Yixuan.


    Gu Yixuan spoke indifferently, "Are you with Tang Song now?"


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to ask this. Mo Ran looked down and said, "That¡¯s none of your business."


    "How can it not be my business? You are my woman. Without my permission, you can¡¯t be with other men on your own," his voice was very calm, but Mo Ran always felt it was the quiet before the storm.


    "I¡¯m no longer your woman. I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯ve paid back everything I owe you; I have no reason to continue being your woman. Gu Yixuan, I don¡¯t like being with you at all, I really hate you. If you have any sense, you¡¯ll stop bothering me." She was forced to utter these harsh, hurtful words.


    If she didn¡¯t speak this way, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let her go. She thought, this man has power and status; he must really care about face and pride. Deliberately making it sound this way, surely for the sake of his dignity, he wouldn¡¯t trouble her further.


    Gu Yixuan scoffed coldly, his gaze icy, "Mo Ran, I think you¡¯re mistaken. You never had the right to call off this game from the start. Haven¡¯t you figured that out by now?"


    "What game? I don¡¯t understand! It¡¯s only a game in your eyes, but it¡¯s a nightmare to me. You want to continue the game; I refuse to y along, because I don¡¯t want to endure any more nightmares!"


    "A nightmare?" he chuckled softly, his smile carrying a deadly wickedness.


    ......

 Chapter 104: Don’t Even Think About Escaping From Me!

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Don¡¯t Even Think About Escaping From Me!</h4><h4></h4>


    "Yes, it¡¯s a nightmare! Gu Yixuan, please stop harassing me. What¡¯s so good about me that you just won¡¯t let me go? I just want to live a simple life, is that too much to ask?" Mo Ran¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened.


    What had she done wrong to deserve this kind of retribution?


    "Gu Yixuan, tell me, why won¡¯t you let me go? If I change, won¡¯t that be enough?" She was truly fed up. She too had her moments of exhaustion and didn¡¯t want to keep fighting with him.


    Gu Yixuan replied coldly, "Ranran, I¡¯m still interested in your body, how could I possibly let you go. Maybe one day, when I¡¯m tired of you, you¡¯ll be free."


    Mo Ran was stunned, then let out a scornfulugh, "Who do you think you are? Do you think I¡¯ll waste my time, waste my youth on you? Just because you like my body, do you think I¡¯ll cater to you? Get real!"


    The lights had just gone out, and she stomped on the step, venting her anger. Following her previous footsteps, she walked upstairs heavily. As she passed by him, he didn¡¯t grab her.


    Good.


    Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her tonight. Anxiously, she went up the stairs, took out her keys to open the door, and was about to m it shut in one go.


    An oing shadow startled her, causing her to hurriedly close the door, but it was toote. Gu Yixuan¡¯s body had already squeezed in.


    Not giving her a chance to resist, he wrapped his arms around her waist, spun her around, and pushed her up against the door.


    "What are you doing... mmph..." Her lips were fiercely sealed by his, and his hands clutched tightly at her waist, as if trying to embed his fingers into her flesh.


    Mo Ran¡¯s brow furrowed in pain, and no matter how she struggled, she couldn¡¯t shake him in the slightest. The man seemed to be venting his rage, biting her lip viciously until soon, she tasted the metallic tang of blood.


    Just when she was about to suffocate, he suddenly let go of her lips, his hands still pressing firmly against her body.


    They were very close, and even without lights on, she could see his currently crazed, somber expression.


    "Mo Ran, don¡¯t even think about escaping me! Let me tell you, you¡¯re mine, and no one can take you away! No matter who you¡¯re with, I won¡¯t let him off, do you hear me?!"


    Mo Ran was furious as well, "I don¡¯t understand! I¡¯m not yours, I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s! How I want to live has nothing to do with you!"


    "Is that so? Don¡¯t you care about the survival of the school?"

 Chapter 105 I Want You

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105 I Want You</h4><h4></h4>


    "Do you know that because of you, Qinghua Middle School will disappear from Earth. So many people will face the misfortune of having their fates altered because of you. Do you have the heart to watch so many people suffer because of you?"


    His words struck a nerve in Mo Ran, and she screamed, her voice hoarse with agony, "That¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s yours! It¡¯s you who forced the me onto me, it had nothing to do with me at all! Even if they were to me anyone, it would only be you!"


    "You are deceiving yourself; you know very well it¡¯s all because of you," the man sneered.


    Mo Ran shook her head, "No, it¡¯s your fault! Gu Yixuan, you are so despicable and shameless! Apart from forcing people, what else can you do?"


    "Heh, I have the capital to force others, what can you do about it?" he answered her arrogantly, both his tone and presence imposing.


    Mo Ran stopped struggling, turned her head away, and refused to look at him. He was right, he had the capital to force others. The world was indeed so unfair...


    "Fine, then tell me, what exactly do you want before you¡¯ll let the school go?" she wasn¡¯t as cold-blooded and ruthless as him, unable to turn a blind eye and adopt an indifferent attitude.


    Gu Yixuan stared at her, a strong greed shing in his eyes.


    "I want you."


    "Impossible!" she rejected him outright; she wouldn¡¯t be his woman again.


    "There¡¯s no room for negotiation apart from this condition."


    Mo Ran was furious, "Then shut down the school, their fate has nothing to do with me! I¡¯ll resign tomorrow, that way I¡¯ll have nothing to do with them!"


    She would resign, surely he wouldn¡¯t be so petty as to continue to trouble the school.


    "Resign? Do you think it¡¯s that easy?" the man smiled faintly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Gu Yixuan enunciated every word, "My meaning is very simple. If you resign, not a singlepany in W City will hire you. You won¡¯t be able to find any job other than staying at the school. Don¡¯t you want to eat, to live?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock, he was threatening her.


    "Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want..."


    The man nced at her with a cold gaze, "I¡¯m telling you, in W City, I can do whatever I want!"


    Mo Ran felt as if she had been struck hard, the pain so intense she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Was he implying that as long as she lived in W City, she would never be able to escape him?

 Chapter 106: Really So Upset

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Really So Upset</h4><h4></h4>


    Here, her life, her work, her everything would be under his control and influence.


    The simple, happy life she had envisioned could never be realized...


    She just wanted to live a life like ordinary people, why was that so difficult?


    Why did she have to meet Gu Yixuan, this devil!


    At some point, Gu Yixuan had let her go, and Mo Ran crouched on the ground, hugging herself, curling up into a ball.


    She truly felt helpless, who woulde to help her?


    Tears fell one by one, sshing on the floor, creating small puddles.


    She missed her childhood life so much, no matter what happened, her parents would stand in front of her. They protected her and Mo Yan so well, never letting them suffer any grievances.


    Her parents had died long ago, and her sister needed protection even more than she did, who would protect her now?


    Tang Song? She was already in such a state, how could she drag him into a predicament, he was no match for Gu Yixuan.


    The more she thought about it, the sadder Mo Ran became. Burying her head, she sobbed out loud.


    She was truly sad, sad to the point of despair...


    Gu Yixuan stood in front of her, his expression dark as he watched her. Her sadness inflicted a sharp pain in his heart as well.


    He didn¡¯t want to treat her this way either, but if he didn¡¯t, she would distance herself from him, escaping far away, out of his reach. Compared to the pain of losing her, this suffering was nothing.


    From childhood, no one had ever loved him or cared for him. He had also wrapped himself inyer uponyer of hard shell, not allowing himself to love anyone or be hurt by anyone.


    He thought he was strong, invincible. But all his defenses couldn¡¯tpare to the tears of that little girl.


    When she cried for him that year, his heart was greatly shaken. No one had ever cried for him, and the memory of her tears was the most precious in his mind...


    After fifteen years apart, he met her again, and his heart developed a desire to possess her. He told himself he must have her, so he deliberately acquired Qinghua Middle School, just to get closer to her.


    She refused to be his woman, so he intentionally revealed the matter between Mo Yan and Yang Tao to Yan Ruyu. He knew that she liked to protect her sister the most, so for the safety of Mo Yan¡¯s life, she would definitely agree to his demands.

 Chapter 107 Stubborn Woman

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107 Stubborn Woman</h4><h4></h4>


    He hadn¡¯t expected her to go back on her word. Not knowing what else to do, he could only continue to threaten her, to force her.


    Eventually, she gave in. After he got her, he thought he would quickly grow tired of her and then be able to cast her aside.


    But to his surprise, he didn¡¯t grow tired; instead, he found that he had invested his own heart into this.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he loved her, but he liked her, wanted to possess her forever¡ªthat was an undeniable fact.


    Just for that little bit of liking, he could do many things, all to monopolize her.


    Since his heart held no desire for this world, he had to hold onto this one spark of affection, he couldn¡¯t let it go.


    If he let go, there would be no joy left for him in this world; he would be like a walking corpse,pletely devoid of zest for life.


    So, Ranran, even if you hate me, I won¡¯t let you go. As long as you have feelings for me, even if it¡¯s hate, I don¡¯t care.


    Gu Yixuan crouched down, reached out, and pulled her into his embrace, wanting tofort her but not knowing what to say.


    "Stop crying, there¡¯s no reason to cry," he managed to say stiffly after a long pause.


    Mo Ran pushed him away, stubbornly wiping the tears off her face, and spoke coldly, "I despise you, I hate you!"


    Gu Yixuan was slightly taken aback, nodding expressionlessly, "I know."


    "Why won¡¯t you let me go, why?"


    He wanted to let her go too, but he couldn¡¯t do it.


    "I told you, I¡¯m still interested in your body. When I get tired of you, I will let you go," he said coldly, his expression truly heartless.


    "When will you get tired? One month, two months, one year or two years?" Mo Ran retorted.


    "I don¡¯t know..." He really didn¡¯t know.


    Mo Ran decided to throw caution to the wind, "Gu Yixuan, let me tell you. No matter how you threaten me, I won¡¯t be your woman again. Unless you kill me, don¡¯t expect me to go with you!"


    She couldn¡¯tpromise any further; otherwise, she¡¯d fall into an abyss with no way out. At longst, she had new hope for life, had developed feelings for someone, wanted to live with someone¡ªhow could she allow him to erase it all.


    Her life was still long, and she wouldn¡¯t let it be ruined by Gu Yixuan!


    So it turned out that after all his threats, her attitude was still so resolute. He had never encountered a woman as stubborn as her.

 Chapter 108: The Principal’s Enthusiasm

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108: The Principal¡¯s Enthusiasm</h4><h4></h4>


    His obstinacy had reached a level that infuriated him.


    Outside, countless women yearned to climb into his bed, and many sought hispany without any opportunity. He gave her a chance, albeit a threatening one, yet she still declined, truly an oddity to the extreme!


    Standing up, he nced at her coldly, and said indifferently, "Is that so? I will make youe back to me on your own."


    Who was he, Gu Yixuan? A sneeze from him, and the whole W City would shake thrice. There was no way he couldn¡¯t handle her or that there was anything he couldn¡¯t have.


    Her opportunity to resist had always been because he had chosen not to use cruel and despicable methods on her.


    Mo Ran lifted her head to meet his icy gaze and inexplicably shuddered. She had a premonition that he would not let her off easily, that he would make sure she suffered greatly...


    Clenching her teeth tightly, Mo Ran told herself not to be afraid, to be brave, to be strong.


    The door opened, and the man walked out. She continued squatting, daring not to move an inch. It was only after she had no idea how long he had been gone that she regained feeling and stood up.


    Because cirction had been cut off, she felt dizzy upon standing. Her body swayed to one side, and she collided with the wall, hurting her arm.


    The pain cleared her head significantly, and her mind was no longer in a daze.


    The next day, Mo Ran went to school with heavy dark circles under her eyes. As soon as she entered the school, the principal called her to his office with a phone call.


    "Ms. Mo, please have a seat and enjoy some tea," the principal said warmly, much to Mo Ran¡¯s surprise.


    She sat down, puzzled, watching the obsequious smile spreading across the principal¡¯s face.


    "Principal, is there something you need?" She couldn¡¯t help wondering if she was seeing things, as the principal¡¯s ingratiating smile seemed out of ce.


    "Ms. Mo, you have been with our school for some time now, and everything has been going well with your work, has it not?"


    "Very smoothly," she nodded.


    "Being the only dance teacher at our school, teaching the students must be hard. As a principal, I haven¡¯t considered this promptly, and I apologize for making you work so hard."


    "No, I¡¯m not overworked." Her sses were leisurely; where was the strain?


    The principalpletely ignored her response and continued with a smile, "Ms. Mo, I¡¯ve made a decision. Seeing how hard you¡¯ve been working, I want to give you a raise. Your sry was a bit over two thousand a month, yet you performed several times the workload. Therefore, I¡¯m nning to raise your sry a bit, to eight thousand a month. What do you think?"

 Chapter 109: Kneel Before Her

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Kneel Before Her</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran widened her eyes in shock. From two thousand to eight thousand, was that called a slight increase?


    Uncertain of the principal¡¯s intention, she said formally, "Principal, please speak frankly. If there¡¯s anything I can do for the school, I will do my utmost."


    Seeing her straightforward response, the principal didn¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. He pondered for a moment and said, "It¡¯s like this. Today, I received a call from Director Gu. He said that whether the school stays open entirely depends on your decision. Miss Mo, I know you are acquainted with Director Gu. Did you two have some kind of disagreement?"


    He looked at her tentatively, though in his heart he wasmenting their dispute: why should the school suffer because of their conflict?


    So that was it.


    Gu Yixuan indeed had no intention of letting her off the hook and revealed the truth.


    With a dim look in her eyes, Mo Ran said, "Principal, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I haven¡¯t had any disagreements with Director Gu. I don¡¯t know why he would do this; I think he must be joking. Such a big decision... how could it possibly depend on what I think..."


    The more she spoke, the quieter she became, because she was hiding the truth. She didn¡¯t want everyone to look down on her, to be the odd one out at the school.


    The principal clearly didn¡¯t believe her; he knew a thing or two about the matters between Gu Yixuan and Mo Ran.


    "Miss Mo, this school has been established for over twenty years. It used to be a dpidated middle school with only one teaching building. My father served as principal here, and he watched the school grow. After he retired, I became the principal, and over the many years, whether it¡¯s the teachers here or the students, everyone has grown fond of this school. We consider it our second home, and no one wants to see it close down. Miss Mo, even if it¡¯s for the sake of everyone here, please talk to Director Gu. Ask him not to close the school," he pleaded.


    "Principal, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save the school, but that I really am powerless..." Mo Ran said anxiously.


    "Miss Mo, I know you can do it. Please, I beg you, save this school." The principal stood up, about to kneel before her.


    She was startled and quickly supported him.


    "Principal, you really think too highly of me. I truly have no solution!" she said with a pale face and ran out of the office.


    How could this be, how could they put such a heavy psychological burden on her!

 Chapter 110 Can You Really Save the School?

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110 Can You Really Save the School?</h4><h4></h4>


    Wandering aimlessly on the yground, Mo Ran kept telling herself that it had nothing to do with her, absolutely nothing. She didn¡¯t need to feel guilty, didn¡¯t need to sacrifice herself, didn¡¯t need to...


    "Respected teachers and dear students, hello, I am your principal. I am pleased to tell you some good news: our school is saved. It turns out that our teacher, Mo Ran, is a friend of Mr. Gu, and Mr. Gu has said he could consider not closing down the school for her sake. Today, I had a talk with Teacher Mo, and she said she was powerless to do anything about this matter. I think, that¡¯s just an excuse Teacher Mo is using to refuse. I hope everyone can help persuade Teacher Mo. As long as Teacher Mo agrees, our school will be saved. Teachers, students, none of us wants to see Qinghua Middle School close down..."


    In the school, the broadcast was loud, audible in almost every corner.


    Mo Ran stood on the yground, her eyes wide with shock. How could the principal do this?! How could he?!


    "Isn¡¯t that Teacher Mo?!" a student recognized her.


    "Can she really save the school?"


    "What¡¯s her rtionship with that Mr. Gu, and why would he not close down the school just because she says something?"


    "Teacher Mo, is what the principal said true? Can you really save the school?"


    "Teacher Mo, since you¡¯re acquainted with Mr. Gu, please plead with him not to close the school."


    "Teacher Mo..."


    ...


    Mo Ran looked around and found that everyone was staring at her, walking towards her. Their eyes filled with curiosity, doubt, and hope, she had nowhere to hide.


    What she feared most was that people would suspect her rtionship with Gu Yixuan. Was this paper-thin fa?ade finally going to be punctured?


    All she wanted was a quiet life; why couldn¡¯t it be granted? Why?


    "Teacher Mo, you must not let the school close!" someone shouted, snapping her back to reality.


    "No, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I don¡¯t know anything, I can¡¯t do anything..." Mo Ran shook her head and started to run.


    She wanted to get away from this ce, away from the school, and nevere back.


    Running out of the school gates, shedding those strange gazes, her heart finally began to settle. Ahead was the bus stop; she wanted to take the bus home.


    She quickened her pace toward the bus, and her phone suddenly began to ring. To be exact, it had been ringing for a while, but she only realized it now.

 Chapter 111: Want to Walk into the Trap?

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Want to Walk into the Trap?</h4><h4></h4>


    She hesitated to take her phone, no matter who was calling, it surely had something to do with whether the school would close or not. In her moment of hesitation, the call ended.


    Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, it started ringing again, the crazy ringtone splitting her head with pain, and the people around her were looking at her, wondering why she wouldn¡¯t answer the phone.


    With no other choice, she took out her phone, and the caller ID read ¡¯Teacher Zhang¡¯.


    As expected, it was them...


    Once connected, Teacher Zhang on the other side didn¡¯t wait for her to speak and rushed out with a question, "Ms. Mo, is what the principal said true? Can you really save the school? Ms. Mo, a few of us teachers discussed and decided to still plead with you for help. Please, don¡¯t let the school close. You know, without the school..."


    Without listening to the end, Mo Ran hung up the phone. It was now November, and the weather was getting colder. She wore a lot, but still felt cold.


    It was a cold seeping out from her bones, making her hands and feet icy, her entire body stiff.


    Sitting on the bus in a daze, she saw the school through the window and her heart was torn. Should she really go beg Gu Yixuan?


    Knowing it was his trap, should she still walk right into it?


    But if she didn¡¯t, the school would be gone, everyone would resent her, dislike her. She couldn¡¯t bear so much resentment, couldn¡¯t bear the istion and indifference from everyone...


    The phone rang again, startling Mo Ran. Suddenly feeling very angry, she wanted to turn off her phone, to disappear from everyone¡¯s reach.


    Just as she was thinking about doing that, she noticed that it was Mo Yan calling and reluctantly answered.


    "Hello, sis."


    "Ranran, where are you now?" Mo Yan on the other side sounded somewhat anxious.


    "I just left the school."


    "Ranran, hurry over here, I¡¯m waiting for you. Right now!"


    Before she could inquire what happened, Mo Yan had already hung up. Could something have happened?


    Mo Ran felt a rush of panic and immediately hurried to where Mo Yan lived.


    "Sis, what happened?" As she entered, she saw Mo Yan¡¯s deeply furrowed brows.


    "Ranran,e, sit down and let¡¯s talk." Mo Yan pulled her to sit down and asked out of the blue, "Ranran, tell me, are you still with Mr. Gu?"


    Mo Ran was slightly startled, "Why are you asking this?"


    "Just tell me, what¡¯s your rtionship with him now?" Mo Yan emphasized her tone.


    Mo Ran had no choice but to answer honestly, "I¡¯ve already moved out of his vi."

 Chapter 112 The property deed is fake!

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112 The property deed is fake!</h4><h4></h4>


    "You broke up?!" Mo Yan asked in shock. "When did you break up? Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    "Sis... what exactly happened?" Mo Ran asked, confused.


    "Big trouble! You don¡¯t know, the real owner of this house isn¡¯t me at all; the property deed I have is a fake! Gu Yixuan, he deceived me, he never gave me the house!"


    Mo Ran was very surprised, but then calmed down, "Since the house is still his, just give it back to him."


    She thought to herself, how could he be so kind as to just give a house to her sister? It turned out he deliberately deceived her, that man, he¡¯s so insidious.


    Mo Yan shook her head, "I also want to give it back to him, but... if I do, I¡¯ll have to go to jail, do you understand?"


    "Jail?!" Mo Ran was startled. "Why?"


    That¡¯s when Mo Yan revealed her predicament, "You don¡¯t know, someone was interested in buying this house two days ago. I didn¡¯t agree, and he offered a higher price, but I still didn¡¯t agree... untilst night, he called to say he was willing to pay ten million to buy it, and I thought to myself, with that much money, I could buy a better house... so, I sold the house to himst night. Who knew, this morning that person called, enraged, saying the property deed was fake and that he was going to sue me! I called Gu Yixuan, and he admitted it, the property deed he gave me was fake. Ranran, what do you think I should do? If this person sues me, I¡¯m definitely going to jail!"


    Mo Ran listened, dumbfounded, and couldn¡¯t hold back, his tone suddenly filled with anger, "Didn¡¯t you think it through? Who would pay ten million for this house! It¡¯s an obvious trap!"


    Mo Yan lowered her head guiltily, "Of course I knew. But that man said, his first love once mentioned wanting to have this house because it had a good view, from where one could see the distant sea and the tallest building. He wanted to win his first love¡¯s heart back, nning to buy the house... Besides, he transferred the money to my ount before I gave him the property deed..."


    "Then return the money to him, and exin the situation."


    "It¡¯s no use! I already told him, but he doesn¡¯t agree, he insists on having this house. He also said if I can¡¯t produce the real property deed, he¡¯s going to sue me..."

 Chapter 113: All This Was His Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113: All This Was His Conspiracy</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran felt her mind was in such turmoil; she felt as if the sky was about to copse.


    "Last night, what time did that persone to buy the house from you?" she asked.


    Mo Yan thought for a moment, then answered, "Ten o¡¯clock."


    Ten o¡¯clock...


    Tang Song had dropped her off at the building at nine, and she had entangled with Gu Yixuan for at least half an hour. This meant, right after Gu Yixuan left, that person came to find Mo Yan to buy the house...


    Two days ago, someone had taken an interest in the house, just as Gu Yixuan announced his ns to demolish Qinghua Middle School.


    All the timings matched so perfectly...


    Mo Ran suddenly shivered. A chill filled her entire body inexplicably.


    Gu Yixuan, this was all his conspiracy. He had started nning everything when she moved out of Banshan Garden without telling him.


    The goal was singr; when push came to shove, he would use these traps to force her to go back...


    If, if she hadn¡¯t refused himst night, would none of this have happened today?


    That man, his scheming ways were so cunning, truly despicable!


    "Ranran, please beg Gu Yixuan. Perhaps he will consider your past rtionship and give me the real property deed. I can pay him; as long as he gives me the property deed..." Mo Yan pleaded softly.


    At this point, she could only rely on Mo Ran; otherwise, she would have to go to jail.


    "Sister, let me calm down for a while..."


    "...Okay, take your time, no rush. I¡¯m going to make you a warm cup of milk." Mo Yan carefully rose to her feet, warmed a cup of milk for her, and then retreated into her room.


    Sitting alone in the living room, Mo Ran thought of nothing. She didn¡¯t know what to think about...


    As her mind gradually cooled down, she started to see many things clearly.


    Was it because her resistance had triggered Gu Yixuan¡¯s desire to conquer, which is why he resorted to any means to have her?


    If that were the reason, perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have resisted, should haveplied like the other women. Maybe in a few days, he would grow tired of her, and she would be free.


    Even though she understood all this, she could not bring herself not to resist. After all, one could only understand the true pain when experiencing it firsthand.


    She did not regret resisting Gu Yixuan, of course, nor did she refuse to go back to being his woman.


    If he wanted, she would give herself to him. This time, she wouldply obediently, satisfy his desire to conquer and possess, and make himpletely lose interest in her...

 Chapter 114: Deciding to Go Back to Him

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Deciding to Go Back to Him</h4><h4></h4>


    She took out her phone and dialed Gu Yixuan¡¯s number, the ringtone echoed for a while before the call was answered.


    "Hello." On the other end, the man¡¯s voice wasnguid and sexy, brimming with confidence.


    Mo Ran spoke indifferently, "It¡¯s me."


    "What¡¯s up?" He feigned ignorance.


    "I want to move back to the vi tomorrow, is that okay?" By saying this, she should be able to make her decision and attitude clear.


    "You think you can just move out and move back whenever you want?"


    "...This time, if I move back, I won¡¯t leave again. Unless, you ask me to. I don¡¯t want to fight with you anymore, Gu Yixuan. I admit, I can¡¯t beat you."


    "Heh." The man chuckled lightly, "Suit yourself."


    He hung up the phone, and Mo Ran was somewhat unsure of his meaning. Did he agree to her moving back, or not?


    It should be an agreement...


    After telling Mo Yan that things would be okay tomorrow and that she shouldn¡¯t worry too much, Mo Ran left.


    She didn¡¯t go straight home but instead wandered the streets slowly.


    As she walked, on a whim, she decided to have some fun on Joy Street and immediately put her idea into action, taking a taxi there.


    Joy Street was long, a straight path buzzing with food, drink, and entertainment. She strolled and enjoyed herself.


    First, she bought a skewer of candied hawthorn, took a few bites, then went for a skewer ofmb. Seeing a photo booth, she ran inside alone with her candied hawthorn andmb skewer, striking different poses, shooting various photos.


    Soon, shepiled a pile, making all sorts of goofy faces. Having collected her photos, she continued her stroll. She bought any attractive jewelry she saw and spent money on any amusing thing she found.


    ...


    She yed from the start of the street to the end, spending four hours. Exhausted, she felt very happy and liberated.


    After resting for a while by the roadside, she went to a nearby bar. Inside, men and women danced frantically on the dance floor, releasing their excessive energy.


    Mo Ran ordered a beer, gulped down a big sip, took off her jacket, and joined in on the dance floor.


    She danced a very explosive modern dance, her movements graceful and fluid, her long hair flowing. Her dancing was so excellent that the crowd around her gradually stopped to watch her move.


    Some started to cheer, some pped and whistled. She paid them no mind, lost in her own world, dancing with abandon and release.


    A bold man stepped out to match her movements, dancing alongside her.

 Chapter 115: Thought She Was an Indulgent Woman

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Thought She Was an Indulgent Woman</h4><h4></h4>


    She smiled faintly, her eyes teasing slightly, sending out a provocative signal.


    Her dance moves became more frenzied and rapid, the difficulty escting. The man struggled to keep up with the pace, his movements bing chaotic and stiff, until he had no choice but to leave the dance floor in defeat.


    Another unwilling to concede took his ce, only to fail again...


    The heckling in the bar grew louder, and everyone¡¯s eyes were on her; she had be the center of attention in the entire nightclub.


    In a bar, of course, there¡¯s never a shortage of powerful and privileged second-generation rich. A man in histe twenties sat on the sofa, gently stroking his chin, watching her with an amused look in his eyes.


    Her figure and appearance were enough to attract men like him.


    The man gestured to his subordinate with a hook of his finger, whispering a few words in his ear.


    After Mo Ran finished dancing and stepped out of the dance floor, someone stopped her, gesturing towards the man on the sofa and said, "Miss, our young master would like to invite you for a drink, is that okay?"


    Although it was phrased as a question, Mo Ran knew she had no room to refuse.


    She looked at the man; his appearance was ordinary, and no matter how finely dressed, he couldn¡¯t conceal his sleazy nature, which immediately sparked a sh of disgust in her.


    Yet, she maintained a faint smile on her face.


    "Of course, that¡¯s fine..." She smiled and walked towards the man.


    "May I inquire how to address you, sir?" she asked warmly as she sat down beside him.


    Seeing her initiative and warmth, the man thought she was a libertine woman and his face lit up with glee, "I am Mr. Chen, with the given name Yao. May I ask how the miss is addressed?"


    Mimicking his tone, Mo Ran replied, "My surname is Li, first name Nainai, Li Nainai. Mr. Chen, you may call me Nainai."


    Her amodating attitude pleased the man even more, and he casually ced an arm around her shoulder.


    "I wonder if Nainai is free tonight? I would like to invite you over to my ce," the suggestion was very blunt and naked.


    Mo Ran pinched his fingers and lifted his hand off her, a charming smile on her face, "I can¡¯t do that. My brother doesn¡¯t allow me toe homete."


    "No worries, just tell him you¡¯re going to a friend¡¯s ce to hang out," his hand reached out again, his eyes gleaming with sleaziness.


    "Okay. But first, I need to give him a call to let him know," she said.


    "That¡¯s fine," the man said with a smile.


    Mo Ran casually took out her phone and dialed Gu Yixuan¡¯s number; it barely rang once before being answered.

 Chapter 116: Want to Get Her Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Want to Get Her Drunk</h4><h4></h4>


    Before Gu Yixuan could speak, she took the initiative and said, "Hey, brother. I¡¯m noting home tonight, so don¡¯t wait up for me, okay?"


    Hearing the noisy music in the background, Gu Yixuan immediately understood she was at a bar. Her words were strange, but it took him less than half a second to understand what she meant.


    "Where are you?" he asked in a deep voice.


    "I met a friend at the ¡¯Perfume¡¯ bar, and I¡¯m going to his ce tonight, so I won¡¯t being back," Mo Ran nced at Chen Yao and said with a light smile.


    Gu Yixuan immediately turned on hisputer and started searching for the location of the ¡¯Perfume¡¯ bar.


    "Stay there and don¡¯t leave; I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can."


    "What friend? It¡¯s Chen Yao, an old ssmate from high school. He¡¯s hosting a party today and invited me over. That¡¯s it, brother. My phone¡¯s about to die, so I¡¯m hanging up." Mo Ran had just finished speaking when her phone automatically shut down, thankfully she made the call quickly.


    She casually picked up the bottle and poured two sses of wine.


    Handing one to Chen Yao, she said, "Come on, Mr. Chen, let¡¯s have a drink. My brother has agreed I don¡¯t need toe home tonight."


    "Nainai, you¡¯re the most considerate woman I¡¯ve ever met. Come on, let¡¯s drink to our hearts¡¯ content tonight."


    "Alright, to our hearts¡¯ content."


    They drank one ss after another, Chen Yao intending to get her drunk, while she was dying time, waiting for Gu Yixuan to arrive.


    Soon, after two or three drinks, Mo Ran felt her head getting woozy. Any more and she¡¯d definitely be drunk.


    "No good, it¡¯s not fun to drink like this. Let¡¯s y rock-paper-scissors," she began to cheat.


    Chen Yao thought that wasn¡¯t a bad idea, put his hand on Mo Ran¡¯s shoulder, leaned in, and asked, "How do we y?"


    "We y rock-paper-scissors; whoever loses, drinks."


    "Okay."


    They started ying rock-paper-scissors. In the first two rounds, Chen Yao intentionally lost to her, and then he started winning. Mo Ran ended up drinking four sses in a row.


    She shook her head and thought to herself in dismay, "This is bad, I¡¯m about to pass out. Where is Gu Yixuan?"


    Her eyes turned to the dance floor, and she suddenly had an idea.


    Grabbing Chen Yao¡¯s hand, she pointed to the dance floor and slurred, "Mr. Chen, let¡¯s go dance!"


    Chen Yao had already humored her for a while, and now she wanted to dance, which he obviously disagreed with. The only thing he wanted was to take her away and get a room...


    "Not going, Nainai, you¡¯re already drunk," he pulled her back.

 Chapter 117 Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Rescue</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯m not drunk, I just want to dance!"


    "Don¡¯t go, let¡¯s dance another time, all right?" Chen Yao gently responded to her while forcefully holding her in his arms and dragging her outside.


    Mo Ran struggled discontentedly, "No, I want to dance now! I want to go dance, let go of me!"


    "Be good, listen to me, you¡¯re already drunk." The man¡¯s face was full of helplessness, and to anyone else, he looked like a man helplessly coaxing his drunk girlfriend.


    Nobody knew that Mo Ran waspletely being forced.


    Having left the bar, Mo Ran felt bitter inside. Was Gu Yixuan doing this on purpose, noting to her rescue? It had been so long; even by bicycle, he should have arrived by now.


    There was no other way; she had to save herself.


    She bit her lip hard to stay sober and started to struggle with all her might.


    Chen Yao saw her resistance, tightened his grip on the arms holding her, and forcefully led her towards a sedan.


    "Let go! I don¡¯t want to go with you, let go!" Mo Ran tried to hit him with her elbow, but he restrained her arms. Chen Yao had some moves, and Mo Ran¡¯s modest fighting skills were no match for him.


    Panic began to set in. Would she really not escape this ordeal tonight?


    Mo Ran opened her mouth and shouted, "Help, help... Mmm..."


    "Stop screaming! Be careful, or I¡¯ll be rough with you!" Chen Yao covered her mouth, quickly opened the car door, and was about to stuff her inside when someone grabbed his shoulder from behind.


    Who was this blind meddler?


    He turned around fiercely and suddenly stiffened.


    The man who had grabbed him was about one meter eighty-seven tall, wearing only a white shirt with three buttons undone, messy yet sexy. His solid chest heaved slightly, his breathing unsteady as if he had just engaged in strenuous activity.


    He had stylishly tousled hair, deep-set handsome features, and a pair of pitch-ck, cold and sharp eyes that were fixed tightly on him, with a flicker of murderous intent in the depths.


    His hand gripped Chen Yao¡¯s shoulder tightly, as if to crush his bones, emitting a cold and fierce aura that made Chen Yao shiver inexplicably.


    Chen Yao¡¯s instincts told him this man was not to be trifled with.


    "Let her go." The man said coolly, his tone sounding more like amand.


    Upon seeing him, Mo Ran¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately felt a sigh of relief.


    ...


    Rmendedpleted work by the author: "Marrying the Ghost King: The Invincible Queen"

 Chapter 118 Both Hands Were Broken

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Both Hands Were Broken</h4><h4></h4>


    "Who are you?" Chen Yao frowned and asked, his eyes simultaneously ncing towards the bodyguard beside him.


    Receiving his cue, the bodyguard came over to deliver a punch towards Gu Yixuan¡¯s face. He lightly dodged it, and with his other hand, grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s fist, applying a slight force. The only sound was the crunch of breaking bones, followed by the bodyguard¡¯s scream of agony as he curled up on the ground, clutching his injured hand.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze swept indifferently over the man,nding on Chen Yao.


    "I¡¯ll let go, I¡¯ll let go of her right now!" Chen Yao, terrified, hurriedly released Mo Ran, raising his hands to show his surrender. This man¡¯s fighting skills were too formidable; he was simply no match for him.


    Once freed, Mo Ran ran behind Gu Yixuan. She always avoided him like a snake would avoid a scorpion, but now she didn¡¯t want to leave his side, seeking his protection instead.


    Even though she knew he was detestable, she also knew that at this moment, only he could save her.


    "Close your eyes," Gu Yixuan said without turning his head.


    Mo Ran was taken aback, as if realizing something, she immediately shut her eyes. Then, she heard the pig-like howling of Chen Yao, "Ah¡ªmy hand!"


    "Ah¡ª" Another scream sounded.


    What happened?


    Mo Ran felt a sense of panic and subconsciously opened her eyes, only to see Gu Yixuan¡¯s pristine white shirt and his exposed bronze skin.


    "Let¡¯s go, back home." He swept her into his arms, pressing her head against his chest to spare her from witnessing the gruesome scene.


    "My hand, my hand..." Chen Yao, lying on the ground with both hands broken, was in so much pain that he wished for death.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t get the chance to look back even after she sat in Gu Yixuan¡¯s luxurious silver sports car.


    What exactly had he done to Chen Yao?


    Just by hearing that agonizing sound, she knew it must have been terrible.


    A sudden fear of Gu Yixuan welled up in her heart, and she obediently sat still in the car, not daring to make a move.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t speak to her either, driving in silence, silently staring ahead, so silent it was almost suffocating.


    Mo Ran¡¯s hand instinctively gripped her clothes, her nerves tightly wound. At this moment, she waspletely sober, devoid of any intoxication, more lucid than she¡¯d ever been.


    Unable to bear the oppressive atmosphere, she carefully nced at Gu Yixuan and tried to exin, "I was just dancing at the bar... I didn¡¯t expect to encounter that guy..."


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t answer her; it was as if he hadn¡¯t heard her words at all.

 Chapter 119: He is Explaining to Her

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119: He is Exining to Her</h4><h4></h4>


    She continued, "When that person clung to me, I called you right away... I kept stalling for time, but you never showed up..."


    Enough, enough!


    What was she even saying? How did it end up with her tone turning into ming him? She was saved by him, how could she me him for beingte?


    "What I mean is, I¡¯m d you arrived in the end, otherwise I couldn¡¯t have escaped... Anyway, I¡¯m really thankful to you for this time..."


    Mo Ran felt she had no backbone, going to the nightclub to dance because she was in a bad mood, and her mood was bad all because of him.


    He rescued her and that should have settled it; why should she have to thank him?


    But the moment she saw his dark, grim face, she couldn¡¯t help wanting to say softening words. She didn¡¯t want to provoke him; otherwise, the consequences would be severe.


    "Why was your phone off?" Gu Yixuan suddenly asked.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you? The phone ran out of battery..."


    After a brief silence, he said indifferently, "I didn¡¯t deliberately arrivete."


    "What?"


    Gu Yixuan frowned slightly, his voice betraying impatience, "I said I didn¡¯t deliberately arrivete! I waste because you didn¡¯t tell me which nightclub you were at."


    Mo Ran blinked, finally realizing that he was exining himself to her.


    "I did tell you, I said ¡¯Perfume¡¯ nightclub." She was sure she had said it, absolutely sure.


    Gu Yixuan cast her a fleeting nce, his gaze somewhat piercing, and he fell silent as if holding back on something.


    Mo Ran, of course, smartly chose not to speak either.


    But she really had said it...


    The car drove straight to the vi in Banshan Garden. Seeing that familiar vi, Mo Ran¡¯s heart plummeted.


    "I said I would move in tomorrow; why are you bringing me here now?" she asked in a deep voice, clearly unwilling to get out of the car.


    "What difference does it make whether youe over tomorrow or tonight?" Gu Yixuan answered her coldly.


    For some reason, the atmosphere between them had softened somewhat on the road earlier, but the moment they returned here, one became guarded and cold, and the other domineering and assertive.


    Between them, they had returned to their previous state of drawn swords and ready crossbows.


    Mo Ran pursed her lips and said nothing.


    He said it didn¡¯t matter, but to her, it made a big difference; the less time she could spend here, the more rxed she would be.


    "You¡¯ll move in tonight, and I will have someone fetch your luggage tomorrow. If you don¡¯t want to move in, you can go back on your own."

 Chapter 120: Back Again...

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Back Again...</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan spoke indifferently as he got out of the car and made his way into the vi, his confident demeanor as if he was certain Mo Ran would stay.


    And what Mo Ran hated was that she indeed would stay.


    Now that she was under his control, not staying could lead to more unwee events.


    With no other choice, she too got out of the car. The vi¡¯s decor remained the same as before, and to her surprise, the housekeeper didn¡¯t show any sign of astonishment upon seeing her.


    "Miss Mo, you¡¯re back," as if in the housekeeper¡¯s eyes, Mo Ran had just gone on a trip, not moved out of the ce.


    "Mhm," she nodded, looking around.


    "Miss Mo, what are you looking for?"


    "Housekeeper, where is Miss Ming? Isn¡¯t she here?"


    "You mean Miss Ming? She moved out a long time ago. She left the day you moved out, at noon."


    "Moved out?" Mo Ran felt somewhat surprised. Why would Gu Yixuan let her move out? Didn¡¯t she win?


    "Yes, the gentleman asked her to move out..."


    Mo Ran had only asked in passing and hadn¡¯t expected Ming Xue to have really left. It was for the best that she had left; staying away from someone like Gu Yixuan should be considered fortunate.


    She was the unlucky one, the most unfortunate of all.


    Ascending the stairs, Mo Ran returned to her former room, which looked the same except for her belongings, which were no longer there.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated. Gu Yixuan had kept the room as it was, confident that he could force her to return, right?


    As it turned out, she had indeede back...


    After sitting in her room in a daze for a while, Mo Ran took a shower. She never opened her door to go out, and Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t knock toe in either.


    However, she didn¡¯t lock the door. She had made up her mind not to resist him anymore, letting him do whatever he pleased, as long as he lost interest in her sooner rather thanter.


    After her shower, shey in bed and turned off the lights to sleep, her eyes open, waiting for Gu Yixuan toe in. After more than half an hour with no activity, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    That night, Gu Yixuan indeed didn¡¯te to seek her out. He was busy in his study, dealing with a matter.


    Waking up the next morning, Gu Yixuan had already gone to thepany. Mo Ran¡¯s luggage had been brought over, and as she sat bored, she began to surf the inte.


    Suddenly recalling the words Gu Yixuan had said the night before, she started searching online for the location of the "Perfume" bar, with results that were both within and beyond her expectations.

 Chapter 121: Already More Entangled and Chaotic

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Already More Entangled and Chaotic</h4>


    freewe?nov¨¥l.co?<h4></h4>


    ¡¯Perfume¡¯ bar wasn¡¯t the only one¡ªthere were two franchise locations in W City. The two bars were thirty kilometers apart.


    Even if one could drive from one bar to the other without hitting a red light, at a speed of forty miles per hour, it would still take forty-five minutes.


    Last night she had waited for Gu Yixuan in the bar for about half an hour. This meant that it had only taken him half an hour to drive from his office or home to the other bar, spend time looking for her, not find her, and then drive to the bar where she was.


    That would imply his car was traveling at over a hundred miles per hour!


    That speed was too terrifying. Even on highways, one is not allowed to exceed a hundred and twenty miles per hour. Last night, Gu Yixuan, on the busy city streets, drove at highway speeds¡ªjust thinking about it was frightening.


    He didn¡¯t have a car ident; he really must have had some good karma from his past life...


    Mo Ran curled himself up in the chair, arms hugged around his legs, head buried in his knees, his mind a jumble, his heart a little chaotic as well.


    Hurrying to rescue her, risking danger, what exactly was Gu Yixuan doing it for...


    Between them, it seemed to be no longer just a simple matter of male and female interest; things were getting more and more tangled, and she feared they would reach a point where things couldn¡¯t be sorted out and only got messier.


    Before Gu Yixuan returned that evening, Mo Ran received two phone calls.


    One was from Mo Yan, who said that the issue with the house had been resolved¡ªthe person agreed to refund the money and not buy the house. With Gu Yixuan¡¯s permission, she could continue living there.


    The other call was from the principal, who said that the higher-ups had issued a new directive: Qinghua Middle School didn¡¯t need to be demolished. The principal thanked her profusely on the phone, telling her that she coulde back to teach anytime she wanted, and that her sry would remain at eight thousand a month.


    After hanging up, Mo Ran thought to herself that she couldn¡¯t possibly go back to teaching anymore. Being a teacher had beplicated for her, and there was no point in going back.


    After some time, she would find a new job. She could be an office worker, or do odd jobs¡ªanything would do, as long as she could earn her living with her own two hands.


    After eating lunch, she sat on the couch in the living room watching TV. Around seven o¡¯clock, her mobile phone rang again.


    Seeing that familiar name on the screen, her heart clenched suddenly, and her fingers trembled.


    It was a call from Tang Song...

 Chapter 122: Are You Angry with Me?

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Are You Angry with Me?</h4><h4></h4>


    So much had happened in the past few days that she had almost forgotten him.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know how to face him and had been afraid to answer the phone, which rang over and over again. In the end, she still picked it up.


    Having decided to be Gu Yixuan¡¯s woman, she could no longer have any rtionship with Tang Song.


    "Hello," Mo Ran tried to sound as calm as possible.


    "Mo Ran, where are you? I¡¯lle pick you up for dinner. I happened to be on a business trip these two days, got so busy, and didn¡¯t have time to contact you," Tang Song exined why he hadn¡¯t shown up for the past couple of days.


    Mo Ran immediately felt a little gloomy. Could it really be fate?


    When she had been most helpless and in trouble, Tang Song had been away on business, causing them to miss out on each other. Now that she had returned to Gu Yixuan¡¯s side, he suddenly reappeared, making it impossible for them to be together again...


    It seemed that happiness wouldn¡¯t descend upon her; she really couldn¡¯t long for things that didn¡¯t belong to her.


    "It¡¯s okay," Mo Ran said with a carefreeugh. It truly didn¡¯t matter anymore; there was no possibility between them now.


    On the other end, Tang Song seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and his tone brightened, "Where are you now? I¡¯lle pick you up."


    "No need. You go eat by yourself. I¡¯ve already eaten."


    Tang Song paused, then chuckled, "I haven¡¯t eaten yet. How about you join me?"


    "I... have some things to do." Still unable to speak the truth, Mo Ran bit her lip tightly, feeling an ache in her heart.


    "Mo Ran, are you angry with me?" Tang Song suddenly asked, his voice tense.


    "No, I¡¯m really not angry with you." She quickly denied it.


    "Thene out; let¡¯s have dinner together."


    "...Tang Song, I really have something to do today; I can¡¯t go out."


    "I¡¯lle down to your building to pick you up."


    "Don¡¯te; I¡¯m not at home."


    "Where are you?" The man¡¯s tone was resolute, having made up his mind to see her tonight.


    Mo Ran thought, just meet up and clear up all the things that she dared not say on the phone.


    "Alright, I¡¯lle to find you. You¡¯re at...," wait for me at ourst dining restaurant.


    Before Mo Ran could finish, her phone was suddenly snatched away. She looked up in surprise, meeting Gu Yixuan¡¯s face that could bewitch all beings.


    He held her phone, the corner of his mouth curled in a cold and charming smile. His eyes nced at the phone screen, and then, right in front of Mo Ran, he decisively hung up the call.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart fluttered for a moment, and she stood up to snatch her phone back.

 Chapter 123: You Haven’t Given Up on Him Yet

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123: You Haven¡¯t Given Up on Him Yet</h4><h4></h4>


    The phone rang again; it was still Tang Song calling. She dared not answer, biting her lip and ncing at Gu Yixuan.


    The man had his arms crossed, watching her coldly, "Where do you n to meet him?"


    Mo Ran lowered her gaze and said nothing, gripping the phone tightly.


    "What¡¯s wrong, being with me and still wanting to stay connected with him?" he said sarcastically.


    Mo Ran looked up, her expression detached, "Don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯ve said I would be your woman, I will definitely do as I said. I want to meet him just to make things clear."


    "Then make it clear over the phone, why do you have to meet in person."


    "It can¡¯t be made clear over the phone."


    "I think you just want to see him one more time because you haven¡¯t given up on him," Gu Yixuan pointed out the fact.


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned pale, and she did not deny it. She did indeed want to see Tang Song again...


    "Answer the phone, make it clear to him, right here in front of me. You know what you have to do," Gu Yixuan¡¯s face lost the only smile it had, and he spoke coldly.


    Mo Ran knew she had to do as he said. She couldn¡¯t defy this man anymore; she didn¡¯t want something bad to happen to someone close to her again.


    The phone kept ringing, as if it wouldn¡¯t stop until she answered.


    Mo Ran took a deep breath, ready to answer the call, when Gu Yixuan snatched it and switched on the speakerphone.


    What was he trying to do? Eavesdrop on their entire conversation?


    "Hello, Mo Ran? Why did the call drop just now? What are you doing? Why haven¡¯t you been answering the phone? Has something happened?" Tang Song¡¯s voice came from the phone, asking many questions in a single breath, revealing his anxious state of mind.


    Mo Ran red at Gu Yixuan, took the phone, and put it to her ear, saying indifferently to him, "Tang Song, don¡¯t call me again in the future. We¡¯re not suitable for each other."


    Even through the phone, she could imagine the stunned expression on Tang Song¡¯s face at the other end.


    After two seconds of silence, he asked in a deep voice, "Why are we not suitable? I think we¡¯re quite suitable, weren¡¯t we fine before? Why suddenly say such things? Is it because I haven¡¯t called you thesest two days? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve really been very busy during this time. When I thought to call you, it was alreadyte at night, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest, so I didn¡¯t call. Mo Ran, let¡¯s meet, I really want to see you tonight."


    .........

 Chapter 124: Can Decide to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Can Decide to Leave</h4><h4></h4>


    Hearing Tang Song say this, Mo Ran¡¯s heart grew even more distressed and guilty. He was so kind to her, so anxious for her, yet she, without regard for his feelings, had returned to Gu Yixuan¡¯s side...


    "I¡¯m sorry, Tang Song..." The person who should apologize was her, "We really aren¡¯t suitable for each other, let¡¯s not contact each other anymore."


    "You owe me an exnation, I don¡¯t want to hear the excuse that we¡¯re not suitable. If you want to break off contact with me, say it to my face and make it clear!"


    "There¡¯s no need, we don¡¯t need to meet!" Mo Ran looked at Gu Yixuan, seeing his face darken, she knew she had to make it quick, or she would annoy him.


    "Tang Song, I have returned to Gu Yixuan¡¯s side, we have no future, goodbye!" With a heavy heart, she hung up the phone and copsed onto the sofa, feelingpletely drained.


    Only now did she realize that she truly cared about Tang Song, she had begun to like him. But this budding affection had been brutally stifled by Gu Yixuan, how could she not feel heartbroken and distressed.


    There really was no hope left, she would no longer have the right to own and enjoy happiness...


    Suddenly, her chin was lifted by someone¡¯s hand, Gu Yixuan¡¯s dark eyes stared at her as he sneered, "What, does it hurt? Do you find it hard to let him go?"


    Mo Ran shook her head faintly, "No."


    "Really?" He leaned in closer to her, his gaze dark and threatening, "Mo Ran, I¡¯m giving you a choice. You can decide to leave now, but if you choose to stay, let me tell you, you will never have the chance to leave again."


    Mo Ran¡¯s somber eyes suddenly brightened, a glimmer of hope shing through.


    Could she really leave?


    However, meeting the ruthless sh in Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, her own eyes dimmed again, her heart growing colder.


    She was far too naive; how could he give her a choice? He was just testing her.


    "No, since I¡¯ve chosen to stay, I won¡¯t leave unless you let me go." This magnificent golden birdcage was destined to be her home forever.


    She struggled, resisted, and hoped, but in the end, she returned here, only with more scars than before.


    Gu Yixuan smiled with satisfaction, loosening the grip on her chin, his fingers caressed her smooth skin back and forth.


    "This is the choice you made yourself, remember what you said today, otherwise, I will not let you off."

 Chapter 125 Like a Beached Fish

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Like a Beached Fish</h4><h4></h4>


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will always remember what you said today," Mo Ran responded indifferently.


    Gu Yixuan smiled again. His face closed in on her as he whispered, "Ranran, I like it best when you¡¯re perceptive..."


    He kissed her lips, first gently sucking, then gradually deepening, bing more and more intense, more and more fierce.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t bear his weight and fell backwards, sinking into the soft couch.


    The man gripped her waist tightly, as if he wanted to embed her into his very flesh.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe,cked the strength to struggle, and was pressed down so firmly there was not a single gap. She was like a beached fish, helplessly staring with wide eyes, waiting for death toe.


    Her mind started to get muddled, her eyes blurred and unfocused, unaware of where she was. Just when she thought she was going to pass out, she suddenly felt a relief in her chest, and her breathing became smooth.


    The next second, he lifted her up and started walking toward the upstairs...


    That night, Gu Yixuan¡¯s energy was particrly robust, dragging her through one enveloping embrace after another, until she began to cry and beg for mercy. It was only reluctantly that he let her go, and by that time, dawn was about to break.


    Exhausted, Mo Ran slept for an entire day, waking up in the afternoon. The housekeeper told her that Gu Yixuan had left for thepany at nine o¡¯clock in the morning and had instructed not to disturb her sleep.


    Mo Ran curled her lips. This man¡¯s energy was really something else. While she was exhausted enough to sleep all day, he was able to get up on time and go to work, truly an extraordinary person.


    After eating something hastily, Mo Ranyzily on the couch watching television, feeling that life was incredibly boring, not knowing what she could possibly do to make life meaningful.


    She flipped through one TV channel after another, soap operas, melodramas, or the endlessly repeating advertisement loudly proiming ¡¯The surface has gold, truly has gold! For just 299 yuan, you can own this golden XXX, what are you waiting for, pick up the phone and order now!¡¯


    Fed up with boredom, she simply started to y games with the remote control. She had to marvel at the advanced technology of today¡ªnow you could even y games on a TV.


    Mo Ran chose Tetris, her favorite game from childhood, always ying to level up, to see how long she couldst.


    Perhaps she was older, or perhaps she was just not in the mood; after a few minutes, she tossed the remote aside, flopping listlessly onto the couch.

 Chapter 126 I Want to Go Out and Find a Job

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126 I Want to Go Out and Find a Job</h4><h4></h4>


    What to do, I¡¯m really so bored, bored to death...


    Maybe I should give my sister a call, she picked up her phone and dialed Mo Yan¡¯s number.


    "Ranran, what made you think to call me?" Mo Yan sounded somewhat surprised on the other end.


    Mo Ran began to reflect on herself, had she not been in touch with Mo Yan very often recently? Was that why Mo Yan was so surprised by the sudden call?


    It seemed to be the case,tely, it had always been Mo Yan who took the initiative to call her, and she rarely made the first move.


    Mainly because she had so much going on, one thing after another, she hadn¡¯t had the time to make phone calls.


    "Sis, where are you? I¡¯lle and hang out with you."


    "I¡¯m not at home right now, some other time."


    "Where did you go?" Mo Yan wasn¡¯t working and was always at home; where could she go besides shopping?


    "Miss, here is your medicine, please keep it safe." Through the phone, Mo Ran heard a woman¡¯s voice speaking.


    "Sis, are you sick? Are you at the hospital?"


    "Ah... oh, I just have a little cold, so I got some medicine, it¡¯s nothing serious."


    "The weather is getting colder now, you need to take care of yourself, wear more clothes, okay?" Mo Ran advised her.


    "I know, I¡¯m not a child. Ranran, let¡¯s leave it at that for today, I¡¯ll call you another day, and you cane to visit me then."


    "Alright." Mo Ran hung up the phone resignedly and continued toy on the sofa like a corpse.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed when she was about to drift off to sleep, she heard the door open, followed by a man¡¯s footsteps.


    She could tell it was Gu Yixuan¡¯s footsteps just by listening.


    She didn¡¯t move, and the man came over, crouched down in front of her, and touched her forehead, "Not feeling well?"


    Mo Ran sat up, looking at him, "Gu Yixuan, I want to go out and find a job."


    He sat down beside her, casually resting his feet on the ss table, "Why do you need to work? Are you short of money? I can give you money."


    "No, I just feel bored staying here."


    Gu Yixuan smiled lightly, holding her hand and toying with it, "Bored? It¡¯s simple to kill time. If you¡¯re bored, go shopping, y golf, exercise, or read novels."


    "I want to work."


    "No way," he rejected her outright, "If you go to work, you¡¯ll just flop into bed and sleep when you get home at night. How will that meet my needs? Besides, if we only see each other in the evening and the morning, what¡¯s the point?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s breath hitched, her expression turning somewhat unsightly.

 Chapter 127: Swollen Lips After Eating

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Swollen Lips After Eating</h4><h4></h4>


    In Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, she was indeed just a tool for sexual gratification. To be a good tool, she had to maintain good physical and mental energy, and have ample time to satisfy him whenever he wanted.


    There was a voice in her heart screaming at her to fight back, but she knew she couldn¡¯t resist, or else these days would never end.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll just stay at home and not work," she said nonchntly.


    "Don¡¯t be like that. You seem so bored today, let¡¯s go out for a walk," he proposed kindly.


    Mo Ran was indeed bored and nodded in agreement to his suggestion. She went upstairs to change clothes, and when she came out, Gu Yixuan was already leaning against the car door waiting for her.


    The weather had entered November, and one or two pieces of clothing were not sufficient to stave off the cold anymore.


    But he still dressed lightly, wearing a shirt and a ck vest, with only the outer suit a bit thicker than in the fall.


    Mo Ran, on the other hand, wore a turtleneck sweater and a woolen coat. Compared to him, she was dressed much more warmly.


    Neither of them had dinner, so they went to a hotel to eat. They ordered a lot of delicious food, including several spicy Sichuan dishes.


    Seeing that she kept avoiding those dishes, Gu Yixuan asked her, "Don¡¯t you eat spicy food?"


    "Mm, it makes my mouth swell," nodded Mo Ran.


    Gu Yixuan looked at her lips, which were indeed very tender. Usually, just kissing her lightly for a while would make them swollen and puffy.


    At the thought, he felt a tightness in his groin, and his gaze began to darken.


    "You don¡¯t eat spicy foods, yet you went to eat with Tang Song," he said with deliberate displeasure.


    Mo Ran was taken aback, wondering how he knew she had hot pot with Tang Song. It was on that day that she had been brutally tormented by him.


    "You had someone follow me that day," she pointed out the fact, referring to the day she had gone to the cocktail party. She was sure it was that day because it was the only time she had spicy food with Tang Song.


    For the next few meals, Tang Song did not take her for spicy food again.


    Hearing Mo Ran say this, Gu Yixuan confirmed his guess was correct.


    Pretending to be even more displeased, he said, "So what if I had someone follow you? If I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you actually went with him to eat something spicy. Now when you eat with me, you don¡¯t even touch it. What a double standard!"


    Mo Ran retorted, "That day, there was only hot pot. Besides hot pot, there was nothing else for me to eat, so I had a few bites! If you¡¯re going to be so petty about it, I¡¯ll just eat," she said.

 Chapter 128 The Gentle Voice with an Abnormal Tone

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128 The Gentle Voice with an Abnormal Tone</h4><h4></h4>


    Having said that, she angrily went to pick up a dish of pickled pepper beef strips. Her chopsticks were intercepted midway by him.


    "If you can¡¯t eat it, don¡¯t."


    "It was you who wanted to see me eat it."


    Gu Yixuan smiled faintly, his voice also carrying a hint of pleasure, "I never wanted to see you eat, I was just casually asking, what are you angry about?"


    Mo Ran withdrew her chopsticks, finding this person very strange. He had been very angry just before, and now he suddenly seemed happy, it was utterly baffling.


    Little did she know, Gu Yixuan was happy because he had confirmed that her swollen lips that night were not because of kissing, but from eating spicy peppers.


    He hadn¡¯t been acquainted with Mo Ran for long, but he hade to understand a thing or two about her. She wasn¡¯t the type of girl to behave frivolously, and it was unlikely that she would entangle with Tang Song while being with him.


    In fact, if only he had been a little calmer at the time, he would have asked about the reason for her swollen lips. He could only me himself for being too impulsive then, for the things he did.


    "Are you full? Where else do you want to go?" He started to speak and realized his voice was unusually tender.


    Mo Ran gave him a strange look and said indifferently, "Let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere else."


    "Really don¡¯t want to y a little longer?"


    "Mmm, I¡¯m tired." Being out with Gu Yixuan, she truly had no interest.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go back," Gu Yixuan said, picking up his suit jacket and taking her hand as they walked out of the private room.


    Upon exiting, they encountered a couple, none other than Yan Ruyu and her husband Yang Tao.


    Unlike thest time they met, Yan Ruyu was not holding onto Yang Tao¡¯s arm. Their faces bore expressions of estrangement and coldness, clearly indicating that their rtionship wasn¡¯t as good as it had beenst time.


    Mo Ran guessed that Yang Tao must have been phndering again, or else Yan Ruyu wouldn¡¯t be giving him the cold shoulder.


    Upon seeing Gu Yixuan andpany, both of them were momentarily stunned. Especially Yang Tao, whose eyes widened in surprise when he saw Mo Ran, his face not hiding his astonishment at all.


    Yan Ruyu, thinking that her husband¡¯sscivious tendencies had resurfaced, darkened inplexion, looking even more displeased. She red fiercely at Yang Tao, and cast a disdainful nce at Mo Ran as well.


    How unlucky, her husband seemed to have taken a fancy to both of the sisters!


    Mo Ran¡¯s expression remained natural, as if she did not recognize them, her gaze indifferent.


    "Mr. Xuan, what a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here," Yang Tao quickly regained hisposure and greeted Gu Yixuan with a smile.


    Gu Yixuan nodded faintly, seemingly not giving much face to him.

 Chapter 129 You Really Hold a Grudge

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129 You Really Hold a Grudge</h4><h4></h4>


    f§Ôee??eb?ove?.c?m


    He looked at Yan Ruyu and smiled lightly, "Miss Yan, long time no see."


    Yan Ruyu smiled politely in return, "Long time no see."


    Her gaze then fell on Mo Ran, and she said with an insinuating smile, "Mr. Gu¡¯s woman, this one hassted the longest, hasn¡¯t she?"


    By saying this, she was reminding Yang Tao that Mo Ran was Gu Yixuan¡¯s person, so he¡¯d better not get any funny ideas.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t respond to herment, changing the subject instead, "Are you two here to eat? We won¡¯t disturb you then, goodbye."


    Holding Mo Ran, he passed by them, with Yang Tao still staring at Mo Ran.


    Mo Ran nced at him indifferently, a faint smirk on her face, and she suddenly stopped, addressing him, "Sir, it seems like you¡¯ve been staring at me? Is there a problem?"


    Yang Tao smiled, "Miss, have we met somewhere before?"


    Mo Ran shook her head, "We¡¯ve never met. But my sister, Mo Yan, I¡¯ve heard she knows you."


    Yang Tao¡¯s expression changed, a sh of realization crossing his eyes. He awkwardly looked away, trying to appear nonchnt.


    Mo Ran sneered, not caring about the opinions of others, and walked away.


    Sitting in the car, Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, "You sure do hold a grudge. Last time you gave him a beating, and now you¡¯ve embarrassed him on purpose."


    Mo Ran¡¯s expression was not very good, "Am I holding a grudge? The little punishment I gave him is light. Whatever happened between him and my sister, right or wrong, after what happened to her, the least he could do was show up to exin. He did nothing, even forgot about my sister. Tell me, doesn¡¯t such a person deserve a little punishment?"


    Gu Yixuan nodded, "You¡¯re right, he indeed deserves some punishment."


    After that, there was a silence in the car, and no one spoke again.


    Gu Yixuan turned on the radio, which was broadcasting a piece of news. It reported that the Chen Corporation had arge number of its shares bought up by a mysterious person yesterday, and it was rumored that the leadership would soon change, and Chen Corporation might not bear the Chen name much longer.


    The Chen Family¡¯s heir, Chen Yao, had gotten into a fight, suffering fractures in both hands, and was unable to deal withpany affairs, causing the stock to plummet, putting the Chen Family on the brink of crisis...


    Mo Ran hadn¡¯t cared much about the news at first, but she furrowed her brows slightly when she heard Chen Yao¡¯s name.


    Was it the Chen Yao she had encountered at the bar the night before?

 Chapter 130: Destroyed a Company for Her

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Destroyed a Company for Her</h4><h4></h4>


    The Chen Family¡¯s stock was acquired by someone yesterday, the timing was really coincidental.


    She looked at Gu Yixuan and asked, "Do you know about this?"


    "I know." Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile, a shadowy glint shing across his eyes.


    A thought suddenly struck Mo Ran, and she voiced it, "Is the mysterious person who acquired the Chen Family¡¯s stock you?"


    The man admitted freely, "Mhm."


    "Why?"


    "You should know why," he nced at her, his gaze deep.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she dared not imagine that Gu Yixuan would destroy apany for her...


    To him, she was just a woman who could pique his interest. Was his taking revenge for her because he disliked other men touching his things?


    Mo Ran would not allow herself to think that Gu Yixuan did it because he had fallen for her.


    She was well aware that for people like Gu Yixuan, they had everything except for true emotions.


    To be honest, she felt not a hint of guilt about the Chen Family being ruined because of her. Who made Chen Yao so detestable; there¡¯s always something hateful about a pitiful person.


    ...............


    After the call with Tang Song that day, Mo Ran didn¡¯t receive any calls from him for the next two days. Just when she thought Tang Song hadpletely given up, she received another call from him.


    Seeing that familiar phone number, her heart raced, and she hesitated to answer the call.


    Gu Yixuan was in the bathroom taking a shower, and if he suddenly stumbled upon her, she didn¡¯t know what he would do to her.


    Mo Ran decided to press the phone under her pillow and ignore it, but the ringing still reached her ears.


    Fearing that Gu Yixuan would hear it, she took it out to hang up, turned the ringer to vibrate, and continued to press it under the pillow. The phone rang again, emitting a faint muffled sound from beneath the pillow.


    In the vast bedroom, there was only Mo Ran, sitting motionlessly on the bed, clearly feeling the vibration of the phone.


    Why, why did he still call?


    Mo Ran felt her heart was in turmoil, she didn¡¯t want to have any contact with him anymore, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt him heartlessly either.


    The sound of water continued to whoosh in the bathroom, quite loudly. Mo Ran bit her lip, took out her phone, walked to the balcony, and answered the call.


    She ced the phone to her ear, not speaking a word. The person on the other end was also silent, but she could hear faint breathing.


    Gazing at the distant dazzling neon lights and feeling the cold breeze, Mo Ran was enveloped in a sense of sadness.

 Chapter 131 I Want to See You

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131 I Want to See You</h4><h4></h4>


    She was the first to break the silence, "Hello, Tang Song?"


    "Mo Ran..."


    Both of them spoke almost simultaneously, and then fell silent at the same time.


    "Is there something you need?" Mo Ran asked first again, trying to make her voice sound calm and distant. She only harbored some affection for Tang Song, but hearing his voice still made her heartbeat elerate.


    "Can we meet?" Tang Song asked in a low voice.


    "Now?" She was very surprised.


    "Hmm."


    Mo Ran nced at the bathroom like a thief; Gu Yixuan hadn¡¯te out yet, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t have time."


    "It won¡¯t take up too much of your time." Tang Song leaned back in his seat, and through the open car window, he could see a woman in a white bathrobe standing on the balcony of the vi opposite, talking on the phone.


    "See me? I¡¯m outside the vi." He opened the car door and stepped out, looking straight at Mo Ran.


    Mo Ran instinctively looked over and indeed saw him. He was dressed in a ck trench coat, standing tall and erect in the wind, and the night could not hide his familiar silhouette.


    Her heartbeat quickened again...


    Mo Ran gripped the phone tighter; her breathing became a bit erratic, "Tang Song, go back. I think I¡¯ve already made myself clear, it¡¯s impossible between us."


    "You¡¯ve said that you don¡¯t like Gu Yixuan." A flicker of hidden pain crossed Tang Song¡¯s eyes. He thought he simply liked Mo Ran, but ever since she rejected him, his heart had never been at peace.


    Every day, every moment, he wanted to see her. Just thinking about her being with another man made it difficult for him to breathe.


    He had endured and kept himself from disturbing her.


    After two days, he could no longer bear it, regardless of how she rejected him, as long as he could see her once. Just one nce, and that would alleviate his suffering from yearning.


    "I did say that, but I also do not love you," Mo Ran said indifferently, "You¡¯d better leave, there¡¯s no reason for us to meet."


    The sound of water stopped in the bathroom behind her; Mo Ran hurriedly dropped a few words and ended the call. She was about to go into the house and draw the curtains when she ran into a wall.


    She stepped back and realized it wasn¡¯t a wall, but Gu Yixuan¡¯s chest.


    Mo Ran widened her eyes in surprise; didn¡¯t he make any sound when he walked?


    Why does he always appear like a ghost behind her whenever she¡¯s on the phone with Tang Song?!


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t dare to look back at Tang Song, afraid that Gu Yixuan would follow her gaze and see him.

 Chapter 132: Gu Yixuan! Stop it!

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132: Gu Yixuan! Stop it!</h4><h4></h4>


    She forced a calm smile and said, "You finished showering so quickly."


    Gu Yixuan nced at her indifferently, his gaze urately directed toward Tang Song on the lower floor. The two men¡¯s eyes suddenly met in midair, a standoffish atmosphere ensuing.


    "If I had taken any longer in the shower, would you have gone with him?" he asked with augh, his tone icy.


    Mo Ran reined in the smile on her face, responding indifferently, "I just took a call from him. If you want to overthink it, there¡¯s nothing I can do."


    "Is that so?" Gu Yixuan took a step forward, forcing Mo Ran to retreat a step back until her back pressed against the railings.


    He stretched out his arms, resting them on the railings, caging her within his embrace. His pair of pitch-ck eyes stared at her, silent for two seconds before he slowly spoke, "I doubt you¡¯d have the guts, anyway."


    He had heard everything Mo Ran said just now. Her words ¡¯I don¡¯t love you either¡¯ pleased him greatly. Had Mo Ran said something ambiguous to Tang Song, his attitude wouldn¡¯t have been as it was now.


    Although Mo Ran didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Tang Song any further, it was apparent that Tang Song hadn¡¯t given up on her.


    Gu Yixuan gave Tang Song another look, a cold smirk shing in his eyes. What belonged to him, no one could take away.


    He lowered his head, his cool lipsnding on Mo Ran¡¯s forehead, nose, and then her lips.


    Mo Ran ufortably turned her head away, muttering, "What are you doing?"


    "What, I can¡¯t be affectionate with you?" His kissnded on her neck; from Tang Song¡¯s perspective, their pose seemed very intimate.


    He clenched his fists tightly, a vein throbbing fiercely on his forehead.


    "Don¡¯t... here..." Mo Ran gently pushed against his chest.


    Even without looking back, she could feel Tang Song¡¯s intense gaze. At this moment, she felt as if there were thorns at her back, her entire body tensed.


    Suddenly, Gu Yixuan wrapped his arms around her, holding her in his embrace, kisses falling one after another on her neck, making their way to the front of her chest.


    Mo Ran was stunned for two seconds before she started to struggle, but he held her too tightly, and her feeble strength was utterly ineffective against him.


    "Gu Yixuan! Stop it!" She reached to push his head away, but his head buried even deeper into her chest.


    The bathrobe on her body became disheveled and loose, already revealing her round, smooth shoulders, her long hair dangling in the air, swaying back and forth, fueling boundless fantasies...

 Chapter 133 Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Humiliation</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Song stared intently at them, his eyes slowly filling with blood, every vein in his body screaming in protest.


    He knew that Gu Yixuan did it on purpose, deliberately iming his ownership of Mo Ran in front of him!


    "Let her go!" He could no longer hold back and yelled loudly, his voice filled with thick anger and pain.


    Mo Ran was startled and struggled even harder.


    "Gu Yixuan, let me go right now! What on earth are you trying to do!" If she was not mistaken, Gu Yixuan was deliberately provoking Tang Song.


    What did he want to do? Was it to Tang Song¡¯s detriment?


    "Let me go!" Mo Ran raised her voice, and Tang Song outside heard it. Hearing her voice of rejection, Tang Song became even more agitated and angry.


    How could he stand by and watch the woman he liked being forced by another man!


    "Gu Yixuan, let her go!" He ran over and shook the iron gate with all his might, but the gate was too sturdy and wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s dark, icy gaze nced at Tang Song, a hint of a cold smile curling up at the corner of his mouth.


    He suddenly picked up Mo Ran around the waist and sat her on the railing; Mo Ran, scared, hurriedly clung to his shoulders, preventing herself from falling off.


    In that moment of distraction, the man tore open her bathrobe and entered her body.


    Her eyes widened in shock, filled with nothing but surprise!


    How could he just take her like that!


    Ignoring her expression, Gu Yixuan held onto her waist and began to thrust violently; Mo Ran, off bnce, leaned back and reflexively stretched out her arms to embrace him, allowing him to prate even deeper within her.


    With no preparation at all, a moan escaped her lips, standing out starkly in the night.


    Tang Song froze in ce, his blood running cold. His bloodthirsty eyes bore into Gu Yixuan as if he wanted to tear him to pieces.


    He started to kick the iron gate madly; aside from generating a series of piercing noises, the gate stood firm, undamaged.


    The more he felt Tang Song¡¯s madness, the more pain Mo Ran felt.


    She felt so humiliated. Why did Gu Yixuan have to humiliate her like this? Did she have no dignity at all in his eyes?


    In pain, Mo Ran closed her eyes, her face pale, biting her lip tightly to prevent herself from making a sound.


    She could only hope that Tang Song would leave quickly; with him there, each second was even more embarrassing for her.


    ...


    Rmendedpleted work: "Transcending as a Foolish Princess: The Bewitched Husband at Home"

 Chapter 134 The Storm Approaches

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134 The Storm Approaches</h4><h4></h4>


    The man in front kept ruthlessly pounding into her, his movements getting faster and faster, echoing the actions of Tang Song below her.


    It seemed that the more pain and madness Tang Song disyed, the more excited he became.


    Suddenly, themotion below stopped, and just as Mo Ran was about to open her eyes, she heard the sound of the car starting, followed by a bad feeling in her heart, and then a loud crash.


    Tang Song had rammed the car through the gate!


    The quiet night seemed to turn turbulent, as if a storm was looming...


    Mo Ran sat there with her eyes wide open, her heart inplete chaos. Her sixth sense told her that something terrible might be about to happen.


    Seeing Tang Song break through the gate, Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid, he continued his thrusts, and then with a few fierce strokes, ended the passion.


    He lifted Mo Ran down from the railing, releasing her body, and she immediately copsed to the ground.


    The soundproofing in every room of the vi was excellent. But Mo Ran could still hear someoneing upstairs, thump thump thump, each step heavy and urgent, like a hammer striking her heart.


    She sat there numbly, her mind nk.


    Suddenly, she saw Gu Yixuan walking towards the bed and for some reason, her gaze fell upon the bedside table.


    Everything happened in just a second, without a thought, as if by divine inspiration, she understood everything.


    With strength from who knows where, she struggled to get up, wrapped herself tightly in the bathrobe, and rushed towards the door.


    Before she could get there, the door was kicked open, and Tang Song stormed in furiously.


    He stopped when he saw Mo Ran rushing towards him, stunned for a moment.


    "p¡ª" But that brief hesitation was all it took for Mo Ran to fiercely p him in the face.


    It was as if time had stopped, Gu Yixuan had just opened the drawer, and his movements halted abruptly. Tang Song also stood motionless, looking at Mo Ran in utter disbelief.


    Mo Ran pped him again and yelled pointing towards the door, "Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you, just leave!"


    Tang Song froze for a moment, lightly frowning, "Mo Ran, what happened? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you away from here, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you."


    Mo Ran sneered, "Don¡¯t tter yourself, why should I leave this ce? I came back of my own free will, and I won¡¯t go. Why are you still bothering me? Haven¡¯t I told you? I don¡¯t want to see you again, can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?"

 Chapter 135: Her Pain Is All Because of Him

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Her Pain Is All Because of Him</h4><h4></h4>


    "Fine, I¡¯ll tell you once more with all seriousness, I never want to see you again. I returned to his side willingly. I won¡¯t leave him, I won¡¯t!"


    A flicker ofplex emotion passed through Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes as he stared at Mo Ran, his lips tightly pursed, lost in thought.


    Tang Song¡¯s eyes quickly filled with hurt. Suddenly furious, he grabbed her wrist, "He has treated you like that! Why would you still want to stay by his side?! Today I must take you away, you muste with me. I can¡¯t just watch you be mistreated by him!"


    Mo Ran shook off his hand and ran to Gu Yixuan¡¯s side, maintaining a certain distance. She said coldly,


    "I¡¯ve always been his woman, making love with him is perfectly normal. The person who caused me difort today isn¡¯t him, it¡¯s you. If you had left earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed. Why don¡¯t you take a hint, standing there watching a couple make love, not leaving, and even barging in? Do you think I am angry because he forced me? No, I am angry at your presumptuous behavior!"


    Shocked, Tang Song staggered backwards, as if a knife had sliced open his chest, blood gushing out, the pain nearly suffocating him.


    At this moment, he waspletely staggered by Mo Ran¡¯s blunt confrontation. How could things have turned out like this?


    He thought her agony was due to Gu Yixuan¡¯s coercion. He wanted to save her, to protect her.


    But the reality was that her suffering was all because of him, because of his refusal to leave, which embarrassed her...


    How could it havee to this?


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this...


    "Mo Ran, tell me this isn¡¯t what you truly feel. Is he threatening you in some way? Tell me, and I can protect you. I won¡¯t let you get hurt," Tang Song said gravely, unable to ept that Mo Ran would treat him this way.


    Gu Yixuan let out a coldugh and pulled Mo Ran into his embrace.


    "Tang Song, which of your eyes saw me threatening her? You trespassed into someone else¡¯s residence and now wish to justify your actions? Even as awyer, you should know the consequences of your actions tonight. Rest assured, the court summons will soon be delivered to your home, and I will im back every penny owed."


    Hearing him say this, Mo Ran quietly breathed a sigh of relief deep down.

 Chapter 136: There Has Always Been a Gun by His Side

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136: There Has Always Been a Gun by His Side</h4><h4></h4>


    As long as Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t choose other violent means to retaliate against Tang Song, it would be fine.


    Tang Song remained unmoved; he didn¡¯t even look at Gu Yixuan, his eyes fixed on Mo Ran instead.


    He wanted to see something in Mo Ran¡¯s expression, but he found nothing.


    Mo Ran shrank into Gu Yixuan¡¯s embrace and whispered softly, "Let him go, I¡¯m so tired, I want to rest."


    Gu Yixuan held her tighter and said coldly, "Please leave my vi immediately! Otherwise, I will call the police!"


    "Mo Ran..." Tang Song called her name.


    "Tang Song, just go, we are impossible. From now on, don¡¯te looking for me anymore," she said without looking at him, her voice weary.


    "Tell me, have you ever liked me?" Tang Song asked persistently.


    Mo Ran was momentarily startled; Gu Yixuan, who was holding her, clearly felt her stiffen. His eyes darkened instantly, and he exuded a sharp aura.


    Mo Ran quickly regained herposure and shook her head indifferently, "I admit, I¡¯ve had a good impression of you, but that wasn¡¯t liking."


    Yes, it wasn¡¯t liking, just a good impression, Mo Ran told herself.


    Tang Song clearly couldn¡¯t ept this reality, his breath halted abruptly, "Just a good impression?"


    His voice was very light, as if he was muttering to himself.


    "Now, I don¡¯t even have that good impression anymore..." she dealt another heavy blow to him.


    When she finished that sentence, the shadows in Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes dissipated, his expression much softer. If, if Mo Ran still liked Tang Song, he wouldn¡¯t mind using more intense methods against Tang Song.


    Tang Song silently lowered his eyelids and said calmly, "I understand. I¡¯ve disrupted you two, I¡¯ll leave now. Also, I willpensate for any damages..."


    He turned and strode away, his back straight, not allowing himself to appear more disheveled.


    After he left, Mo Ran let out a sigh of relief. Her gaze swept nonchntly toward the drawer behind Gu Yixuan...


    Although she had guessed what might be inside, seeing it with her own eyes still shocked her greatly.


    That pitch-ck object, cold and sinister, she had only seen it on television, besides toy models.


    In real life, this was her first encounter with the real thing.


    There had always been a gun beside Gu Yixuan, and she had beenpletely unaware.


    A wave of fear washed over her; fortunately, she had guessed it, otherwise, she couldn¡¯t imagine what might have happened tonight.


    Gu Yixuan noticed her gaze and naturally pushed the drawer back in.

 Chapter 137 Craving the warmth he brings

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Craving the warmth he brings</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan noticed her gaze, and he naturally pushed the drawer back, smiling lightly, "That kid got lucky tonight, dodged a bullet. Ranran, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve given up on him, otherwise my ce would¡¯ve gotten dirty."


    It was evident from his voice that Gu Yixuan was pleased. Mo Ran no longer liking Tang Song was big good news for him.


    Moreover, she was no longer resistant to their rtionship, and this also made him very happy...


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned pale, Gu Yixuan indeed had intended to shoot Tang Song...


    She furrowed her brows and said coldly, "Howe you have a gun? I don¡¯t want to see that thing, put it away."


    Gu Yixuan, surprisingly amodating, nodded, "Okay, you won¡¯t see it again."


    He understood that Mo Ran¡¯s world had always been peaceful and beautiful, and she truly couldn¡¯t ept something as dangerous as a gun.


    But he couldn¡¯t be without a gun; in this world, there were many who wanted him dead, and he needed it to save his own life...


    When going to sleep at night, Mo Ran curled up, feeling very cold even in the warm quilt. Everything that happened tonight was a bit too much for her to bear; Gu Yixuan had be even more terrifying in her heart...


    Her body shivered, tightly wrapped in the quilt but unable to warm her heart.


    A warm body approached from behind and took her into his arms, and suddenly she felt a bit warmer.


    Even though she was very afraid of Gu Yixuan, somehow being in his arms gave her a sense of security. Mo Ran deeply hated this contradiction in herself, yet craved the warmth he provided tonight...


    .....................


    Tang Song, reeking of alcohol, returned home veryte. When he turned on the living room light, he saw a girl sitting on his couch.


    There was not a hint of surprise in his eyes, he simply nced at her indifferently and headed upstairs.


    The girl seemed to be about 20 years old, dressed innocently, a standard beauty.


    She stood up and walked toward him, "Bro, where have you been? You didn¡¯t answer your phone either, and you¡¯vee back drunk."


    "What are you doing here?" he asked indifferently.


    "I¡¯m obviously here to see you. Bro, it¡¯s mom¡¯s birthday tomorrow, are you going back?" she asked, her big eyes filled with hope as she looked at him.


    Tang Song really wanted to let out a sneer, and coldly said, "That¡¯s your mom, what does her birthday have to do with

 Chapter 138: Deeply Fallen

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Deeply Fallen</h4><h4></h4>


    His words were too heartless, and a trace of dimness shed in the girl¡¯s eyes, "Brother, don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s go back tomorrow, our family hasn¡¯t had dinner together in a long time..."


    "Get out."


    "Brother..."


    "Get out!" Tang Song was starting to lose his patience.


    The girl¡¯s eyes reddened, filling with shimmering tears, and she suddenly hugged him from behind, shaking her head vigorously, "No, I won¡¯t leave! Brother, don¡¯t push me away, I want to be by your side!"


    Tang Song¡¯s indifferent eyes did not show a ripple, and he forcefully pulled her hands away, ignoring her crying as he walked upstairs.


    "Without my permission, you are not allowed toe into my house as you please," he said indifferently, his figure growing more distant.


    The girl stared after him, her mood not too sorrowful, because he hadn¡¯t beenpletely heartless to her. He only told her not toe over without permission, but he didn¡¯t take back the key from her hand.


    As long as she held the key to this ce, it would always signify that she had a ce in his heart...


    Having entered the room, Tang Song felt a splitting headache, and no amount of alcohol could ease the pain in his heart.


    He had never felt this heartbroken before, not even when his mother had passed away did his heart ache like this.


    He had finally fallen in love with a woman, wanting to possess a woman, to have a home, why did it have to end up like this...


    A few days ago, he had felt Mo Ran drawing closer to him, and she had also begun to slowly fall for him. Why did everything change so drastically the moment he returned from his business trip?


    He refused to believe that Mo Ran would abandon him for Gu Yixuan, he wanted to ask her what had happened.


    But he knew, she didn¡¯t want to see him, didn¡¯t want to ever see him again...


    This realization gave Tang Song another pang of heartache, and hey back on the bed, closing his eyes to hide the dark pain within them. However, with his eyes closed, Mo Ran¡¯s face became even clearer in his mind.


    He could see her every frown and smile, every expression she made when speaking...


    Suddenly opening his eyes, Tang Song sat up and took deep breaths. It was over, he had fallen deeply and couldn¡¯t extricate himself.


    Longing surged like a tide, he so wanted to see her, to see her right away, even though he had just seen her a few hours ago.


    His eyes turned to the wardrobe, and Tang Song went over to open it, taking out a bag from inside. In the bag was the dance outfit that Mo Ran had left behind.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Gentle Reminder: For more books by the author ¡¯A Smile from the Concubine¡¯, simply click on the author¡¯s name in the introduction, or search for ¡¯A Smile from the Concubine¡¯ in bookstores and websites to find all of her books~

 Chapter 139 Corrosive Agent

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Corrosive Agent</h4><h4></h4>


    He did not want to return it to her because he wanted to keep something that belonged to her.


    Upon opening the bag, the sight inside took him by surprise. The pristine white dance costume looked as if it had gone through hundreds of years of aging, dull and faded, old and tattered.


    Tang Song frowned as he took it out, the texture rough under his fingertips, devoid of any smoothness. With just a bit of force from two fingers, the fabric would crumble instantly.


    A sh of surprise crossed his face, and he quickly thought of something. He decided to have it tested the next day to see if any chemical agents had been improperly added.


    The test results came back, and indeed, a corrosive agent had been sprayed onto the costume, one specifically designed to corrode fibers. Because a small amount was used, it took several days for the costume to be what it was now.


    A contemtive look flickered in Tang Song¡¯s eyes; clearly, someone had deliberately sprayed the corrosive on Mo Ran¡¯s costume with the intention of humiliating her and ensuring she could not win thepetition.


    The most likely person to have taken such action was herpetitor...


    Tang Song immediately began an investigation, checking all the individuals who had participated in the final round, only to find a woman named Ming Xue who had once been with Gu Yixuan.


    Ming Xue had been eliminated in the preliminary round, but due to her rtionship with Gu Yixuan, she made it into the finals. She had stayed at Gu Yixuan¡¯s vi for a while, during which time, Mo Ran was also residing there.


    No need to investigate further, Tang Song had already guessed the outline. Ming Xue must have been jealous of Mo Ran, and that¡¯s why she had tampered with her costume in secret.


    This incident, neither Gu Yixuan nor Mo Ran must know about it yet. Although Mo Ran did not like him, he still wanted to tell her about it, to let her know why she had lost thepetition.


    .............................................


    A couple of days quietly passed, and on this day, Mo Ran received a package. She was curious¡ªwho had sent her a parcel?


    She opened the cardboard box to find a letter inside, along with a transparent bag containing a piece of fabric. The fabric inside the bag, not only was its color dull, but its quality also seemed very poor.


    Who could be pulling such a prank, sending her this inexplicably weird thing?


    She went on to open the envelope, inside was a certification document, a report identifying the chemical substances found on the fabric.

 Chapter 140: No Longer Innocent

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140: No Longer Innocent</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran initially didn¡¯t understand; her gaze moved back and forth between the fabric and the words "Fiber Corrosive Agent," when suddenly, a sh of insight struck her. Her eyes widened dramatically, a hint of surprise flickering within them.


    She realized that the fabric was cut from the dance costume she wore during the finalpetition. Someone had sprayed Fiber Corrosive Agent on the costume, causing it to tear open and embarrassing her during her performance.


    She remembered using Ming Xue¡¯s Perfume, and besides that, she hadn¡¯te into contact with anything else belonging to someone else.


    Could it be that there was something wrong with the bottle of Perfume?


    Mo Ran sat down incredulously, clutching the appraisal document tightly in her hand. She knew it¡ªthere was a reason why Ming Xue had offered to lend her something.


    They had no grudges; why would she harm her like this?


    Was it all just to beat her and avoid being eliminated?


    She truly couldn¡¯t understand Ming Xue¡¯s actions. For the sake of staying by Gu Yixuan¡¯s side, wasmitting such a despicable act worth it?


    It would be false to say that Mo Ran wasn¡¯t infuriated by Ming Xue¡¯s behavior. But what had happened was in the past, and no amount of anger could change it. Time would not reverse, and she would never stand on the "Era of Dance Costumes" stage again.


    Consider it a lesson learned, she thought. From now on, she would not trust others so easily.


    But who had sent this express delivery?


    Mo Ran¡¯s gaze fell on the appraisal report, her eyes flickering with deep contemtion.


    Was it Tang Song?


    The costume had ended up in his car; had he never thrown it away?


    At this thought, Mo Ran recalled the day Tang Song took her to the amusement park. He went out of his way to cheer her up, carefully crafting a romantic experience with the utmost effort.


    And her? She had given him nothing in return and instead had hurt him so deeply...


    To think that after being hurt by her, not only did he not bear any resentment, but he also helped her find the cause of the costume damage, allowing her to understand the truth of the matter.


    Tang Song, he really was a good man. She, on the other hand, didn¡¯t deserve him...


    In this lifetime, whichever woman marries him will surely live a happy life. However, that happiness will never belong to her.


    A deep sadness instantly appeared in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes. She felt as though she couldn¡¯t see a future for herself. Even if she could, it would be a miserable fate.


    Having been Gu Yixuan¡¯s woman, she was no longer pure. Which man would marry her without any reservations?

 Chapter 141 Vulnerable Side

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Vulnerable Side</h4><h4></h4>


    Even if I never marry, what happens when I¡¯m old?


    All alone, without a single rtive, life must be so bleak.


    The more Mo Ran thought about this, the more fragile she became, the sadness on her face growing more evident. She suddenly felt so helpless. Who would save her, save her future...


    "What¡¯s wrong?" a voice suddenly sounded by her ear. Startled, she turned her head and locked eyes with Gu Yixuan.


    She had been so immersed in her sorrow that she hadn¡¯t even noticed when he came back.


    Caught off guard, all the helplessness and pain in her eyes were exposed to him.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he asked in a deep voice, "What¡¯s happened?"


    She rarely showed her vulnerable side in front of him, so seeing her like this, Gu Yixuan was a bit surprised. Deep down, he felt a slight difort, as if pricked by a thorn.


    He really wanted to reach out and cover her eyes so he wouldn¡¯t be thrown into disarray by the sadness in her gaze.


    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s nothing..." Mo Ran replied absently, shaking her head while subconsciously gripping the document in her hand.


    Gu Yixuan nced at it, and with just a quick look, he saw what the document was about. Snatching it from her, he quickly scanned it and then his gaze fell back onto the fabric on the table.


    Picking up the fabric with his fingers, he touched it slightly, and ayer of fine powder immediately coated his fingertip.


    His eyes slightly narrowed as he asked, "Is this fabric from the dance costume?"


    Mo Ran was surprised. How did he know?


    Seeing her not responding, Gu Yixuan confirmed his guess, "Who tampered with it, spraying Fiber Corrosive Agent on the costume?"


    If the concentration of this agent was too high, it could corrode human skin. Essentially, its effects were simr to sulfuric and nitric acid, though not as potent.


    Mo Ran shook her head, "I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s her."


    "Who?"


    "Ming Xue. That day, I borrowed her Perfume. Apart from her, I can¡¯t think of anyone else tampering with the costume." As she spoke, she suddenly stopped and said indifferently, "Of course, it¡¯s also possible that you did it."


    Yes, why hadn¡¯t she suspected Gu Yixuan? His suspicion was just as great. What if she was wronging Ming Xue?


    Gu Yixuan reached out, pinched her chin, and forced her to look into his eyes. His gaze narrowed dangerously, "Do you still suspect me?"


    Mo Ran felt that arguing with him over something like this wasn¡¯t worth it, so she calmly looked down and said.

 Chapter 142 Just Because of Boredom

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Just Because of Boredom</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯m just voicing my suspicions, actually, it doesn¡¯t matter who did it."


    The more she did this, the more Gu Yixuan believed she suspected him.


    mping her chin tightly, he enunciated every word, "Mo Ran, let me tell you, if it was me, I would admit it! If it wasn¡¯t me, I will never admit it! I, Gu Yixuan, am not so idle as to stoop to that level!"


    His anger infected her, and Mo Ran looked up, also feeling provoked, "Do you think you¡¯re not idle? If you weren¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t use tricks against me time and time again! You are the most idle person in the world!"


    "In your eyes, everything I do is just idle behavior?" he asked incredulously.


    He had plotted with great effort just to have her, and to think that in her eyes, all he had done was merely out of boredom!


    "That¡¯s right, just idle behavior." To her, wasn¡¯t he just passing time when he was bored?


    "Mo Ran, has your courage grown because I¡¯ve been nicer to you these past few days?" Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice was very cold, even sinister.


    He thought their rtionship had improved, but it was all his wishful thinking; Mo Ran had always been resistant to him, hating him.


    He was almost fooled by this woman; her obedience andpliance were all an act!


    "Have you been nice to me?" Mo Ran scoffed, shaking off his hand and standing up indifferently, "Gu Yixuan, save those words for someone else, otherwise, it just sounds insincere to me!"


    Not looking at his expression, she turned and walked away.


    Just as she took a step, her arm was grabbed and yanked back forcefully, causing Mo Ran to fall onto the couch, with his body pressing down on her immediately.


    Mo Ran cried out in surprise, her body pinned tightly against the couch with no room to maneuver. She tried to struggle, but he held both her hands with one of his, pressing them above her head.


    "Gu Yixuan, what are you doing?!" She panicked, knowing that whenever Gu Yixuan treated her this way, she would end up hurt beyond measure.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s other hand was pinching her face, his dark eyes staring straight at her as he sneered, "You¡¯re right, I have indeed never been nice to you. Since I enjoy tormenting you, naturally, I should fully demonstrate that."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his hand fiercely yanked, tearing open her blouse; all the buttons snapped off, clinking as they hit the ground.


    "Don¡¯t!" Mo Ran screamed, but it was already toote.

 Chapter 143: Smashed His Head

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143: Smashed His Head</h4><h4></h4>


    Her clothes were torn apart, exposing her pure white skin and white underwear to the air.


    The man stared at her body, his eyes growing darker and darker. He tightly pursed his lips, his whole body tense as if he was a fierce beast ready to pounce.


    Mo Ran felt a tingling scalp and was extremely panicked, but she was powerless to do anything.


    "Let me go!" she could only struggle in vain.


    "Let you go? I am the Devil, an utterly unforgivable person. Do you think I would let you go?" he began to tear at her pants.


    His strength was immense; it only took him a moment to remove her clothes, and his fingers went straight between her legs...


    "Hmm¡ª" Mo Ran moaned softly, the intrusion of the foreign object making her feel very ufortable.


    "Still so tight, Ranran, you¡¯re such a little temptress!" Gu Yixuan¡¯s mouth twisted into a sinister smile, enjoying the feeling of tormenting her.


    Biting her lip tightly, Mo Ran awkwardly turned her head away, her eyes filled with deep pain.


    The man violently thrust into her, each movement as if trying to shatter her heart.


    She suddenly felt so sad; why did he always treat her this way, why wouldn¡¯t he let her go!


    Agony drove her to madness, and her hand found the ashtray on the table. Without a thought, she smashed it against his forehead!


    "Thud¡ª"


    Time seemed to stand still, Gu Yixuan stopped what he was doing, and Mo Ran also widened her eyes in horror.


    She had actually, really cracked open his head!


    Blood flowed down his forehead, an evil, bewitching beauty to it.


    Holding an open wound on his forehead, Gu Yixuan did not even frown. He dipped his finger in the blood, gave it a casual nce, and looked at Mo Ran with a sharp gaze.


    Mo Ran turned pale, frantically struggling, "You forced me to do this, it was you who forced me!"


    She was so frightened she started crying, her movements so violent that Gu Yixuan could barely handle them.


    "You forced me to do this, why do you bully me, why!"


    "Stop that right now!" Gu Yixuan frowned slightly; he was the one whose head had been cracked open, what was she getting so worked up for!


    Mo Ran wouldn¡¯t listen, so he simply pressed his whole body on top of hers, immobilizing her.


    "Why are you crying!" Seeing the tears on her face, he frowned again. She rarely cried, and when she did, it was because he had pushed her into a corner. This time, however, she cried because she had cracked his head open.


    Memories suddenly flooded in like a tide. Back then, she had also cracked his head open, and then burst into loud weeping.

 Chapter 144 Concern and Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144 Concern and Guilt</h4><h4></h4>


    His gaze softened in an instant, and Gu Yixuan got up from her, pulling out two tissues to press against his forehead.


    No sooner had Mo Ran gained her freedom than she wrapped herself haphazardly in her clothes and dashed upstairs.


    "You..." Gu Yixuan hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she bolted up the stairs like a wisp of smoke. Watching her flee in a panic, he found it somewhat amusing.


    Like a startled little bunny, she ran faster than anyone else.


    "Hiss¡ª" The wound still hurt a bit, so he discarded the blood-soaked tissues and drew out two more to press against the cut.


    Today¡¯s incident was indeed a case of reaping what he sowed.


    Nevertheless, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that she would strike him.


    He thought she would only fight others for Mo Yan¡¯s sake, not realizing that when pushed into a corner, she too wouldsh out.


    For some reason, Gu Yixuan felt not only no worse but actually much better after she¡¯d cracked his head open.


    Mo Ran rushed back to her room, and the first thing she did was to rummage for clothes to put on. Once dressed, she copsed limply on the floor.


    It was terrifying. If she had been a bit stronger, could she have killed Gu Yixuan?


    She never harmed anyone, not daring even to kill a fish. Breaking his head was truly an act of force. Mo Ran¡¯s heart was riddled with unease,pletely forgetting Gu Yixuan¡¯s coercion, focusing only on her guilt for having cracked open his head.


    After staying in her room for a while and not hearing any noise from downstairs, she wondered if Gu Yixuan could have passed out from too much blood loss.


    With that thought, her worry and guilt intensified even more.


    Biting her lip tightly, she felt scared enough to cry. What to do? Should she go down to check?


    After hesitating over and over, Mo Ran still opened the door and walked out.


    Gu Yixuan was leaning on the sofa, eyes closed, not stirring. Mo Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly ran down.


    Just as she was about to call out to him, his eyes abruptly opened, startling her.


    "Are you... are you okay?" she stuttered.


    Seeing how frightened she was, Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t help but be amused, "Rest assured, your little bit of strength isn¡¯t enough to kill me."


    Mo Ran saw that his wound indeed wasn¡¯t deep and that the bleeding had almost stopped, and she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Then I¡¯m going back up," she said, turning to leave.


    "Stop." Gu Yixuan called out to her, "You¡¯re not going to leave it like this, are you?"


    "Aren¡¯t you fine?" Perhaps he wanted to hit back?


    Gu Yixuan gave her an incredulous look, "Go get the first aid kit, I need you to apply some medicine."

 Chapter 145 Memory Begins to Become Clear

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Memory Begins to Be Clear</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran came to her senses, "Oh, alright."


    She obediently fetched the medicine box, first applied iodine to disinfect his wound, then affixed an OK bandage.


    It was just a scrape, which should heal in two or three days, without leaving any scars. Mo Ranforted herself this way.


    On second thought, even if it left a scar, it was his own doing.


    As she packed up the medicine box, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at his forehead, feeling this scene seemed familiar.


    Gu Yixuan nced at her from the corner of his eye, but said nothing.


    Mo Ran lowered her head to finish packing. After she was done, she looked at him and said, "Have I, perhaps, met you somewhere before?"


    She just suddenly felt this scene was familiar but couldn¡¯t recall where it had happened. Anyway, she always felt that she had once cracked his head open before.


    But they hadn¡¯t known each other before...


    Gu Yixuan raised an eyebrow, "Have you remembered something?"


    Mo Ran shook her head, "It¡¯s nothing. All done, I¡¯m going to rest now. You should rest early too."


    Her wrist was caught, Gu Yixuan wouldn¡¯t let her leave and pressed on, "Can¡¯t you really remember anything?"


    Hearing him say that, Mo Ran wondered, had she actually cracked his head open before?


    She tried hard to think, and her vague memories started to be clear.


    Suddenly, an incredulous look appeared in her eyes.


    "It was you... that boy was you..."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly, a hint of a smile on his lips, "You¡¯ve finally remembered."


    "You remember me?" My goodness, back then, she must have been only about six or seven years old. She looked very different from now; how could he remember?


    Gu Yixuan leaned back on the sofa, pulling her into his embrace, letting her lean against his chest.


    His arms held her tightly around the waist, "From the first moment I saw you, I recognized you."


    That incident from those years, for her, might have been trivial, forgotten as soon as she turned around. But for him, it was of great significance. Every day, he would think of her, imagining meeting her again, thinking of how to torment her!


    So when he saw her again, he recognized her at a nce. In fact, that he could instantly be sure she was the girl from back then, he had Mo Yan to thank.


    She had spilled wine on him, forcing him to take a good look at her, and his ability to never forget a face made him quickly remember Mo Yan.


    At that moment, his expression briefly stiffened because seeing Mo Yan meant he had found Mo Ran.

 Chapter 146 Why Cry

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Why Cry</h4><h4></h4>


    However, to his surprise, Mo Ran also showed up not long after.


    At that moment, his heart suddenly began to beat faster, letting him experience the sensation of an elerated heartbeat for the first time...


    Leveraging that situation to threaten her into bing his woman felt increasingly justified step by step.


    Mo Ran was shocked again, "You recognized me at first sight? After so many years, how can you still remember?"


    Could this man have been holding a grudge all this time?


    Gu Yixuan smiled faintly, "You cracked open my head back then, did you think I¡¯d forget you?"


    He narrowed his eyes, "Every day I thought about how, once I found you, I would definitely have my revenge."


    Mo Ran pushed against his chest, her voice bing sharper, "So you threatened me into bing your woman just because I cracked your head when we were kids?!"


    It was utterly incredulous, like something out of a fairy tale!


    If that was his reason for tormenting her, then this man was incredibly narrow-minded!


    Gu Yixuan, dissatisfied, pulled her back again, "If I wanted to torment you, I would have plenty of ways. I naturally took an interest in your body, which is why I wanted you to be my woman."


    Mo Ran pushed against his chest again, frowning in doubt, "I remember, your leg, it seemed like you couldn¡¯t walk..."


    In her memory, he was in a wheelchair.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes darkened, he said dismissively, "It¡¯s healed."


    Regarding the things from his childhood, there was much he didn¡¯t want to remember.


    Those painful, dark memories, even after being washed away by over a decade of time, had not faded in his memory; he still found them almost unbearable...


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know what he was feeling at the moment, busy with her own memories, "I remember now, you are Gu Yixuan, and you have a brother, named Gu Yicheng. That day, mom and dad took my sister and me to visit your home, I couldn¡¯t find my sister anywhere, and I heard her crying in the garden; then I saw her fallen on the ground, looking very disheveled. Your expression looked awful, terrifying. I guessed that you had bullied my sister, which is why I picked up a stone and threw it at you... I never expected to crack open your head..."


    Gu Yixuan held her tight, asking, "Why were you crying then?"


    Back then, after she cracked open his head, he hadn¡¯t said anything, and she began to cry out loud as if he had bullied her.


    She cried so sadly, with tears all over her face, that it scared him into aplete daze.


    ...


    Rolling around, begging in all sorts of ways~~

 Chapter 147: Really Want to Strangle Her

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147: Really Want to Strangle Her</h4><h4></h4>


    After all, at that time he was only ten years old, and seeing a little girl crying, he still felt somewhat at a loss.


    Later, her crying attracted the adults, who ignored his bleeding forehead and were convinced that it was he who had bullied Mo Yan and Mo Ran. On the spot, his father gave him a p...


    Then, Mo Ran cried even harder, also clenching her little fists and punching his father.


    Her action shocked him deeply.


    He guessed, was she crying because she saw him bleeding? Was she crying for him? Otherwise, why would she "seek revenge" for him...


    Mo Ran furrowed her brow, trying hard to recall, and said uncertainly, "Did I cry? Maybe, it was probably because I was scared."


    Never having seen blood at such a young age, she felt very scared after breaking someone else¡¯s head.


    "Scared?" Gu Yixuan narrowed his eyes, his tone strange, "You cried because you were scared of seeing me bleed?"


    "Hmm..." It should be so.


    "Then why did you hit my father?" This point can¡¯t be exined by fear, can it?


    Mo Ran tried hard to recall again, her expression puzzled, "I hit your father? I don¡¯t remember it. Why would I hit him?"


    He reminded her, "It¡¯s because he thought I had bullied you, so he pped me."


    "Ah, is that so? Maybe I hit him because I couldn¡¯t stand him bullying the weak..." Mo Ran spoke very softly.


    She really didn¡¯t remember, only the devil knew why she had rushed to punch his father back then.


    Maybe it was out of guilt, wanting to make up something to him...


    Gu Yixuan coldly watched her, wanting to strangle her!


    His precious memories, in her heart, were rapidly fading to just a shadow!


    She couldn¡¯t clearly remember what happened at that time, he thought he would hear the answer he wanted from her mouth, but the actual answer made him feel the urge to vomit blood!


    Unaware of the anger radiating from him, Mo Ran remarked, "Right, don¡¯t you have a brother? Howe I¡¯ve never heard you mention him? It¡¯s been such a long time since I¡¯ve seen him."


    She had a deep impression of Gu Yicheng, having only seen Gu Yixuan that once. She had met Gu Yicheng a few times, the boy was very handsome but had a somewhat nasty personality.


    Great, she remembers Gu Yicheng but not him.


    Gu Yixuan narrowed his eyes dangerously, speaking faintly, "He¡¯s dead."


    "Dead?"

 Chapter 148: Smashed His Head 1

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Smashed His Head 1</h4>


    freewe?novel.c?m<h4></h4>


    Mo Ran was shocked. "How did he die?"


    The man¡¯s displeasure suddenly emerged. Was she so concerned about him? Too bad, he was already dead!


    sping her chin, he fiercely kissed her lips, not wanting to hear her mention anything about Gu Yicheng ever again.


    "Mmm..." Mo Ran was caught off guard. Why was he kissing her again?


    She struggled a bit but was held even tighter by him.


    Unlike before, this kiss was not as cold and overbearing. It had an undertone of provocative flirtation. Mo Ran instantly felt her face flush and her heartbeat quicken.


    Her hands were pressed against his chest, soon losing strength, her body bing soft and pliable, leaving her at his mercy.


    Knowing that he was the boy from those years ago, she felt she¡¯d grown somewhat more familiar with him, and her fear and resistance towards him had decreased.


    The world was indeed strange. As a child, she had cracked his head open, and now as an adult, not only had she be his woman, but she had also managed to crack his head open again.


    Could it be that fate had destined these entanglements for them?


    Later, Mo Ran checked and found out that Gu Yicheng had indeed died. He had gone abroad for studies at the age of seventeen and died due to a marijuana overdose.


    Upon learning this, Mo Ran felt a wave of emotion. If Gu Yicheng hadn¡¯t died, the heir to the Gu family wouldn¡¯t be Gu Yixuan now.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, let¡¯s see how he could act so arrogantly!


    .....................


    If Mo Ran had known that cracking Gu Yixuan¡¯s head open would bring a series of negative consequences, she definitely would¡ª


    Fiercely crack his head open so that he would never have a chance to speak again.


    "Ranran, Ranran." He started summoning her again.


    Mo Ran walked into the master bedroom resignedly and looked at the man lying on the bed, asking indifferently, "What is it now?"


    "I¡¯m thirsty. I want some water."


    Brushing teeth, washing face, eating breakfast, drinking water¡ªshe¡¯s called upon for everything. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s broken his arms or legs, just his head!


    Mo Ran was reluctant to serve him. She felt he was intentionally tormenting her.


    Seeing her hesitation, Gu Yixuan feigned weakness. "You cracked my head open, it really hurts. Shouldn¡¯t you atone for your sins?"


    "It was just a little scratch!"


    "But it hurts a lot."


    "Are you not a man?"


    Gu Yixuan raised an eyebrow, his gaze mischievously drifting over her. "Of course, I¡¯m a man, do you need me to prove it?"


    Mo Ran was so annoyed that her cheeks turned red, and she poured a ss of water for him in exasperation.


    "Feed me," he said shamelessly.

 Chapter 149: Smashed His Head 2

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149: Smashed His Head 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran was so angry that her cheeks were flushed red, and she helplessly poured him a ss of water.


    "Feed me," he shamelessly said.


    She really wanted to pour the water over his head!


    "Sit up," she said in a good-natured tone.


    "Help me up."


    Having no choice, she helped him sit up and drink the water. Then, under his gaze, she helped him lie back down and covered him with the nket.


    "There, are you okay now? I hope you won¡¯t call me when you need to use the bathroom. I might be embarrassed, but I bet you would be too," she teased him on purpose.


    Who knew his skin was thicker than a city wall¡ªhe said calmly and without a blush, "If you¡¯re not embarrassed, then why should I be? Rest assured, if I have such needs, I will definitelye to you."


    Mo Ran was speechless. This man usually seemed so serious and proper; why was he acting so out of character now, almost like a rogue.


    Could it be that the fall had knocked him silly?


    She looked at him strangely and tried asking, "Gu Yixuan, don¡¯t you think you should go to the hospital for a check-up?"


    The man red at her, but she ignored it, "I¡¯m worried there¡¯s something wrong with your brain. We should really go to the hospital."


    In truth, she would be d if there was something wrong with his brain, but since she caused it, she had to take responsibility.


    "It¡¯s your brain that has issues! Help me up, I want to go outside for a walk."


    "Aren¡¯t you having a headache? You should keep lying down."


    "Just do what I tell you and stop arguing," he ordered imperiously.


    Mo Ran resentfullyplied and supported him to the garden in the back. There were a few ginkgo trees in the garden, all their leaves had turned yellow and were falling to the ground with the cold wind, scattering ayer of gold on the earth.


    Mo Ran, taking in the beautiful scenery, felt her mood lift and couldn¡¯t help but hum a song.


    "What are you singing?" Gu Yixuan asked, turning his head.


    "The Three Bears."


    He smiled thoughtfully, "The Three Bears? There are only two bears here; we¡¯re missing one. Why don¡¯t you give birth to one, then we can sing about the Three Bears."


    Mo Ran red at him in embarrassment and annoyance, "Are you a bear?"


    "If you are, I don¡¯t mind being one."


    "I¡¯m not talking to you!" She let go of his arm and started walking ahead on her own.


    Gu Yixuan quickly took two steps to catch up, grabbing her hand and not letting go, "Ranran, have you ever thought about having a child?"


    Mo Ran came to an abrupt halt, her gaze incredulous as she looked at him, "Yours?"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s face became serious, erasing the smile, "If not mine, whose would it be?"

 Chapter 150: Unworthy to Bear My Child

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Unworthy to Bear My Child</h4><h4></h4>


    He could tell that Mo Ran really didn¡¯t want to.


    Sure enough, she shook off his hand and said indifferently, "Gu Yixuan, I think there is indeed something wrong with your brain. You should go to the hospital and get it checked."


    To have a child for him was just thinking about it made her feel terrified.


    They had no future together, so why bring a child into this world to suffer? If they had a child, it would just furtherplicate the ties between them, which she certainly didn¡¯t want.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t want a child that belonged to both her and Gu Yixuan. She didn¡¯t love him, so she didn¡¯t want to have his child.


    Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t angry, though. He nodded and said coldly, "You¡¯re right, there might really be something wrong with my brain. Let¡¯s not bring up this topic again. You¡¯re not worthy to have my child!"


    Leaving thatment behind, he turned and walked away in a huff. Mo Ran watched, perplexed¡ªit was he who had brought it up in the first ce!


    Knowing she didn¡¯t want to have his child, it was also not the right time for him to have a child. But the warm atmosphere of the past two days had given him ideas he shouldn¡¯t have had, and his words had not been spoken on a whim.


    In that moment, he did indeed want a child of his own, a child born of her, a family together, which would surely be very happy.


    Indeed, happiness did not belong to him, nor could he expect too much. Just maintaining their rtionship without further deterioration was already quite good in his eyes...


    ...........................


    After staying bored for several days at the Banshan Garden vi, Mo Ran felt that she should go out and look for a job. She decided not to go back to the school and nned to send a resignation letter to the principal another day.


    She searched forpanies online, dressed in formal attire, and went for interviews with her resume in hand. The firstpany was a dance training ss, and they were satisfied with her, asking her to wait for a notification at home, with a nine in ten chance of sess.


    The secondpany was in real estate, looking to hire a logistics staff member. The interview process was not bad, and the HR department also told her to wait for notification.


    By the time she stepped out of the real estatepany, it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She had been running around for interviews all morning and hadn¡¯t yet had breakfast.


    Mo Ran went to a nearby restaurant to eat, nning to interview with anotherpany in the afternoon. This was called casting a wide to catch more fish. Even if she was unlucky, she was bound to catch one fish, right?


    After eating, she buoyed her spirits and was about to take the bus when she received a call from Mo Yan.

 Chapter 151: Lost Child 1

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Lost Child 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ranran, I¡¯m at the hospital now, can youe over..."


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Ran hurried to the hospital. Mo Yan hadn¡¯t said what illness she had, which led Mo Ran to guess that something might have happened to her again.


    Upon finding the ward and seeing Mo Yan lying there with an IV drip, she went over and asked worriedly, "Sister, what happened to you?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes flickered as she said, "It seems I can¡¯t hide it from you anymore..."


    "What happened?"


    "Ranran, I¡¯ve never told you, but... I¡¯m pregnant, already more than two months along, and the child is Yang Tao¡¯s..."


    "What?!" Mo Ran eximed in surprise, her tone inevitably rising.


    "Ranran, I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you..." Mo Yan said with a guilty look, lowering her eyes in front of Mo Ran, in whose presence she had always been proud, rarely showing her failures.


    She was afraid that if Mo Ran knew about her pregnancy, she would make her terminate it. That¡¯s why she had kept it a secret all along.


    During this time, Mo Ran had been through many experiences and had learned to face sudden events with calmness.


    She sat down beside the bed, nced at Mo Yan¡¯s stomach, and asked with a frown, "Why did youe to the hospital? Is there something wrong with the baby?"


    "Mm, I fell down, and there was bleeding below."


    "Is it serious? Is the baby still there?"


    "Yes, the doctor says it¡¯s all right, but I need to rest well for the next few days." She had reluctantly reached out to Mo Ran because there was no one else to take care of her.


    Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief, "That¡¯s good. Sister, I¡¯ll move in with you for the next few days to take care of you."


    Mo Yan was surprised, "Ranran, you¡¯re not mad at me? I¡¯m carrying the child of a married man..."


    "The child is innocent and should be born. Sister, you did the right thing by not terminating the pregnancy; why would I be mad at you?" She might be young, but she knew that an abortion could have serious effects on a woman¡¯s body.


    Mo Yan said happily, "So, you also support me in going to Yang Tao to make him take responsibility and acknowledge the child?" Her dream of entering high society was all pinned on this child; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have kept the pregnancy a secret.


    Later, when the child was born, she¡¯d see if the Yang family dared not to acknowledge her and the child.


    Mo Ran nodded, "He should indeed know, as the child is also his. However, sister, if you do this, you won¡¯t be able to be with the child."


    ......

 Chapter 152: The Child is Gone 2

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152: The Child is Gone 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "They will only want the child, not you, and besides, Yang Tao has a wife, you know what kind of person Yan Miss is. If she finds out you¡¯re pregnant, she will definitely not let you off. Sis, we can just have the baby ourselves, there¡¯s no need to let them know."


    Just thinking about having a little nephew soon made Mo Ran very happy. That kind of soft and adorable little creature would be cherished by anyone.


    Mo Yan nodded solemnly, "Right, we can¡¯t let them know now..."


    She had to wait until the baby was born before she could take action; Yan Ruyu was not someone to be trifled with, it was better to avoid her for the time being.


    "Sis, does anyone else know about this?" Mo Ran asked, truly worried that Yan Ruyu would find out.


    "No!" Mo Yan shook her head quickly, "I¡¯ve kept it very secret, only you know."


    "That¡¯s good." Mo Ran was reassured once more. It seemed she couldn¡¯t go to work for now and also had to let Gu Yixuan know, she needed to move out.


    After receiving the IV drip for a while, they were able to be discharged. Mo Ran was helping Mo Yan out of the ward when a gust of wind came, and a dark figure quickly ran in front of them and raised a hand to deliver a p to Mo Ran.


    "p¡ª" The sound was incredibly loud, and everyone in the hallway heard it.


    Mo Ran¡¯s head whipped to the side, she turned back in shock to see the person who hit her was Ming Xue, which surprised her even more.


    Mo Yan reacted quickly, furiously pping Ming Xue and yelled indignantly, "Who the hell are you! Why the hell are you hitting people!"


    Ming Xue fiercely shoved Mo Yan, who was already weak, and she staggered backward, falling to the ground.


    "Sis!" Mo Ran rushed to catch her, but Ming Xue had pushed so hard that even as Mo Ran caught Mo Yan, the momentum pulled them both down.


    "Ah¡ª" Two screams rang out simultaneously, one from Mo Yan and the other from Mo Ran.


    Mo Yan screamed because she fell on the ground and was further pressed down heavily by Mo Ran, crying out in pain. Mo Ran screamed out of fear because she was pressing down on Mo Yan.


    "Sis!" She quickly got up and helped Mo Yan to her feet. The sight of Mo Yan¡¯s trousers stained red instantly filled her eyes with terror.


    "Doctor, somebody help, help!" She shouted frantically, trembling all over.


    Fortunately, they were in the hospital, and doctors quickly arrived. Mo Yan was rushed into the emergency room.

 Chapter 153: The Child is Gone 3

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153: The Child is Gone 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran paced anxiously outside the door, praying incessantly in his heart, "Please, let there be nothing wrong, please let there be nothing wrong!"


    Meanwhile, Ming Xue, who had hurriedly left as soon as Mo Yan¡¯s ident urred, had never intended to hurt Mo Yan. She had just wanted to teach Mo Ran a lesson. It was all just an ident, an ident...


    Actually, she couldn¡¯t be med. After all, it was Mo Ran who had caused her to lose her job and made it impossible for her to stay in W City anymore.


    Today was supposed to be the day she left; because her mind was muddled as she went out, she fell down the stairs and scraped her skin.


    She hade to the hospital to get her wounds treated and had not expected to encounter her. She was just too furious, too wronged, and wanted to teach her a lesson. Even if something had happened, it had nothing to do with her!


    While continuouslyforting herself with these thoughts, Ming Xue still picked up her luggage and rushed to the airport; deep inside, she was still very scared and felt she had to leave W City as soon as possible!


    ..................


    Mo Ran had been anxiously waiting outside the emergency room for over an hour, almost chilled to the bone. Finally, the doctor came out, and she immediately ran over to ask worriedly, "Doctor, how is my sister? Is she alright?"


    The doctor removed his mask, expressing sympathy, "Don¡¯t worry, your sister is fine, just... her baby is gone."


    Mo Ran¡¯s breath hitched, unable to process the news for a long time, "Gone?"


    "Gone. Actually, your sister is still young; she will have more children in the future. You shouldn¡¯t be too sad. Your sister is currently unconscious, and when she wakes up, you need tofort her, not let her think too much, alright?" the doctor saidfortingly with practiced ease.


    Mo Ran nodded nkly, "I understand, thank you, doctor."


    The baby was gone...


    Suddenly, she had an overwhelming urge to cry. She had only just learned that she had a little nephew, and in the next instant, he was gone, and it was all because of her. How could she not be sad and troubled?


    Her sister had also been looking forward to this child; knowing she would surely suffer great pain.


    It was all because of her; if she hadn¡¯t been on top of her sister, the baby might not have been lost...


    Mo Ran turned this way and that in a panic, unsure of what to do. Mo Yan was in the ward, and she didn¡¯t dare to go inside to see her; she was afraid to face her, she owed her an apology...


    What should she do, what could she do?


    Her phone had been ringing for a long time before Mo Ran noticed. She reached out to grab it, her hands trembling.

 Chapter 154: The Child is Gone 4

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154: The Child is Gone 4</h4><h4></h4>


    The iing call disyed the name "Gu Yixuan," and seeing his name, she felt as though she had found someone to lean on, no longer so scared and helpless.


    "Hello..." As soon as she began to speak, her voice carried a crying tone.


    Gu Yixuan on the other end paused for a second, his brows furrowed as he asked, "Are you crying?"


    "I... I¡¯m at the hospital... I¡¯m so upset..." Mo Ran didn¡¯t know what she was saying. Her words were all over the ce, fragmented, whichpletely misled Gu Yixuan.


    "Which hospital are you at, I¡¯lle right away!" The man, who had juste out of a meeting, was walking briskly towards the elevator while on the phone.


    After Mo Ran gave the location, it took less than ten minutes for Gu Yixuan to arrive, having run up. When he stood in front of Mo Ran, his chest was heaving.


    "What happened? What¡¯s the matter?" As soon as he saw her, he took her hand and looked her up and down.


    The concern in his voice warmed Mo Ran¡¯s heart, and she felt less panicked.


    "It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s my sister who had an ident." Mo Ran exined what had happened and expressed her worry, "I caused my sister to have a miscarriage, how am I going to face her? Will she me me?"


    Once Gu Yixuan heard it wasn¡¯t about her, he let out a sigh of relief. He pulled the anxious Mo Ran into his arms and consoled, "It¡¯s okay, this isn¡¯t your fault, she won¡¯t me you."


    "Right, why did Ming Xue hit me? I have no grudges with her..."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze grew sharp, a chill shing through his eyes. He didn¡¯t answer Mo Ran¡¯s question, but just held her, gently patting her back.


    Mo Yan had been unconscious for several hours before she woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Mo Ran lying at the bedside, asleep.


    It was dark outside, and the white curtains were not drawn, allowing the view of the distant glittering skyscrapers.


    Her hand lightly touched Mo Ran, who woke up immediately.


    Seeing Mo Yan¡¯s eyes, a glint of joy shed in hers, "Sis, you¡¯re awake! How are you feeling, are you hungry?"


    She didn¡¯t have to return to Banshan Garden tonight, as Gu Yixuan had unusually allowed her to stay.


    "Ranran, what happened to me?" Mo Yan¡¯s hand instinctively went to her stomach, "The baby, is it still there?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned pale, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    "Tell me, is the baby still there?" she asked anxiously.


    "Sis... I¡¯m sorry, the baby is gone." Mo Ran said guiltily, her voice very hoarse.

 Chapter 155 She Became the Victim

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155 She Became the Victim</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Yan¡¯s eyes widened, her heart filled with sorrow. Though she had kept the child as part of her scheme to marry into a wealthy family, two months had passed and she had grown fond of him.


    Without her flesh and blood, her heart truly ached.


    "Is it really gone?" Her eyes reddened in an instant.


    "Sis, if you want to cry, let it out. It might make you feel better," Mo Ran said, and then he burst into tears himself.


    Mo Yan didn¡¯t cry. She squeezed her eyes shut, struggling to endure the pain in her heart. Listening to Mo Ran¡¯s sobbing, her sadness deepened. She had kept it all a secret, not wanting any harm toe to her child. But still, the child was gone; all her ns and calctions were nothing against fate.


    If, if she hadn¡¯t notified Mo Ran toe to the hospital today, would her child still be here?


    "Ranran, who is that woman?" Mo Yan opened her eyes and suddenly asked, referring to Ming Xue.


    Mo Ran was startled, and with a guilty look, he replied quietly, "Her name is Ming Xue, she was one of Gu Yixuan¡¯s women before."


    There was no need to ask further; she understood. Ming Xue hated Mo Ran, so she took it out on her. She just became a victim, dragged down by their feud.


    "Where is she now?" she asked, grinding her teeth.


    "I don¡¯t know, we can¡¯t find her."


    She must have fled out of fear for her crimes!


    "Sis, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. Hit me, scold me, I won¡¯tin," Mo Ran reached for her hand, but she coldly shook him off.


    Her heart immediately became flustered, "Sis, please don¡¯t be like this!"


    "I want to rest." Mo Yan didn¡¯t want to face reality anymore and decided to retreat into her shell.


    "Sis..." Mo Ran looked at her with pain as she closed her eyes, feeling as if someone had brutally stabbed her in the heart. It hurt so much it was unbearable.


    Mo Yan was her only rtive, her closest kin. She couldn¡¯t ept Mo Yan¡¯s indifference and estrangement; it made her feel as if she had been abandoned by the whole world.


    But Mo Yan was suffering too, and she couldn¡¯t disturb her.


    Mo Ran silently pulled the covers over her, staying by her side with open eyes, not sleeping the whole night.


    The next day, Mo Yan¡¯s attitude still hadn¡¯t improved. She remained distant toward Mo Ran, which made her even more upset. Mo Ran moved carefully in everything she did, for fear of angering her.


    However, she didn¡¯t reject Mo Ran¡¯s care, which was somewhatforting to Mo Ran.


    At noon, Mo Ran received two phone calls, both frompanies she had interviewed with the day before. They told her she was hired and asked her to start work the next day.

 Chapter 156 I Have My Own Life

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156 I Have My Own Life</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran was initially somewhat happy, but when she thought of Mo Yan, she decided not to go. She apologized to the people from bothpanies, saying she had things to attend to and couldn¡¯t go to work.


    In the afternoon, Gu Yixuan also made a call, inviting Mo Ran to go out to dinner with him. Mo Ran naturally disagreed, as Mo Yan wasn¡¯t in good spirits, and she couldn¡¯t leave her side.


    At the other end, Gu Yixuan was very displeased, "Just hire a nanny to take care of her, what are you doing sticking by her side all the time?!"


    Hearing him speak this way about Mo Yan, Mo Ran was unhappy, "She is my sister; of course, I have to stay by her side to take care of her when she¡¯s unwell. If you want to eat, go by yourself!"


    Could it be that without her, he can¡¯t eat?


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold; he did not like Mo Ran showing temper to him because of others.


    "I already allowed you to stay to take care of her yesterday, what more do you want?! I will be at the hospital downstairs to pick you up in a bit, dare you note down and see!"


    "Why are you like this?! I only have one rtive, my sister; can¡¯t I stay by her side to take care of her? Gu Yixuan, don¡¯t be too domineering and despotic! I¡¯m not your personal property, to do with as you wish; I have my life, my affairs, can you please not interfere with everything!"


    After venting in one breath, Mo Ran hung up the phone with a snap. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let her abandon Mo Yan.


    Mo Ran bought some delicious food and ate with Mo Yan, then kept herpany with conversation. Mo Yany in bed the whole time with a nk expression, asionally uttering ¡¯Mm¡¯ or ¡¯Oh.¡¯


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t mind; she believed her sister would surely forgive her. After all, they were the closest people in the world to each other; no matter what, the blood flowing in their veins was the same.


    "Sis, you can be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. I¡¯ll move in with you; I¡¯ll cook delicious food for you every day to help you recover faster."


    Mo Yan nced at her and said indifferently, "There¡¯s no need. You¡¯re living with Mr. Gu; moving out will upset him. Just hire a maid to take care of me."


    "How can that be? They won¡¯t take care of you as well as I would. This time, I must take care of you myself." She had not had much time to take care of herst time, which had made her feel guilty for a long time.


    "Sis, I really long to return to our past life. Do you think if mom and dad were still here, we would be living happily?" Mo Ran murmured.

 Chapter 157 Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 157 Forgiveness</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Yan¡¯s eyes shimmered with emotion, "Yes. If Mom and Dad were still here, we wouldn¡¯t have to suffer even a little bit."


    Once upon a time, the Mo Family was a major financial power in W City. The sisters lived a life of luxury, carefree and without worries. But after the family¡¯s downfall, their father couldn¡¯t bear the blow andmitted suicide. Their mother, ovee with mncholy, soon fell ill and died as well.


    In this world, only the two sisters were left to depend on each other. Over the years, they had been by each other¡¯s side every moment, never feeling lonely.


    Mo Yan suddenly remembered Mo Ran¡¯s kindness, how over the years, as the younger sister, she had instead taken care of her older sister. It was herself who had often fallen short in many respects.


    At this thought, Mo Yan felt a twinge of guilt. She looked at Mo Ran, her eyes flickered, and she reached out to hold her hand.


    "Ranran, you¡¯ve been tired these past two days, go back and rest. I¡¯m fine." In truth, she couldn¡¯t be entirely med for the loss of the child.


    After all, it was an ident, not something Mo Ran had caused on purpose.


    "Sis!" Joy sparkled in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes as she sped her sister¡¯s hand in return, "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of you and myself."


    "Go back and rest. The nurses here are enough," Mo Yan insisted, looking at the dark circles under her sister¡¯s eyes.


    Mo Ran was equally adamant, "No, I won¡¯t go back. Let me stay here with you. It gives me peace of mind."


    "Ranran, I¡¯vee to terms with it. If the child is gone, then so be it. It just means that we were not fated. I¡¯m not ming you intentionally; I¡¯m truly just very upset."


    "I know, I understand everything," Mo Ran hastily nodded, Mo Yan¡¯s forgiveness was like a huge piece of good news to her. She knew Mo Yan cared about her; after all, she was her only sister.


    Having reconciled, Mo Ran felt a great sense of relief. Even when she received a call from Gu Yixuan that evening, her voice was filled with joy.


    Gu Yixuan perceived her cheerfulness, "What¡¯s making you so happy?"


    He remembered how angry she had been earlier that day.


    "My sister has forgiven me, shouldn¡¯t I be happy?" Sheughed softly, her voice tender and sweet.


    Gu Yixuan indulged in closing his eyes, savoring her voice, "Since she has forgiven you,e back tonight. Isn¡¯t she being discharged tomorrow? I¡¯ll take you to pick her up."

 Chapter 158 Learning to Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Learning to Compromise</h4><h4></h4>


    As soon as this was mentioned, Mo Ran¡¯s face darkened again, "No, I need to stay here today."


    "Mo Ran, I am talking to you seriously, don¡¯t be ungrateful!"


    "I too am speaking seriously with you, don¡¯t dismiss what I¡¯m saying. Oh, and there¡¯s something else I need to tell you, my sister is not in good health, and I n to live with her and take care of her. Your opposition is futile, this time, I have to take care of her myself!"


    Gu Yixuan furrowed his brows, "Why must you take care of her personally!"


    It¡¯s not some terminal illness, just a miscarriage, what¡¯s there to take care of.


    The tone in Mo Ran¡¯s voice suddenly dimmed, "You don¡¯t understand, it was because of me that the child was lost... you can¡¯tprehend how I feel, no matter how much I do for my sister, it will never make up for my mistake... Gu Yixuan, my heart truly aches with guilt, it¡¯s very painful."


    Hearing her heartfelt words, Gu Yixuan fell silent, he wanted her to understand her.


    In her world, Mo Yan¡¯s presence loomedrge, and having indirectly harmed Mo Yan, she felt worse than anyone else. At this time, it was indeed not right for him to be obstinate with her, as it would likely backfire.


    "Fine, you can stay there tonight." As hepromised, he felt utterly surprised. He wondered when he too had learned topromise...


    It was unbelievable!


    Mo Ran was also surprised, "Really? Thank you!"


    For the first time, she sincerely said thank you to Gu Yixuan.


    Gu Yixuan found that, although he was reluctant to have her away from his side, hearing her words of gratitude still made him very happy.


    After hanging up the phone, the corners of his mouth curved into a smile. It seemed that getting along with her wasn¡¯t so difficult. As long as, asionally, he tried topromise. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean he wouldpromise on anything!


    ............


    The next day, Gu Yixuan drove to the hospital to pick up Mo Yan upon her discharge, and he took them straight back to Banshan Garden.


    "Why are we returning here?" Mo Ran asked in surprise, Mo Yan also appeared puzzled.


    Gu Yixuan replied indifferently, "Don¡¯t you want to take care of her? How can you do that if she isn¡¯t living with you?"


    "We could go to..."


    Mo Ran¡¯s words were interrupted by him, "You have two choices, either youe back with me alone, or both of youe back with me."


    Mo Ran had no choice but to hold her tongue, she knew that Gu Yixuan allowing Mo Yan to move into the vi was already the biggest concession he could make.

 Chapter 159 All Went in Vain

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 159 All Went in Vain</h4><h4></h4>


    She tentatively looked at Mo Yan, "Sis, what do you think? Where would you like to live?"


    If Mo Yan were to return to her own ce, she would definitely follow her.


    Sitting in the back seat, Mo Yan gently lifted her head and saw Gu Yixuan¡¯s sharp gaze in the rearview mirror, also a warning look.


    She pursed her lips, smiled, and nodded slightly, "I might as well go back with Young Master Xuan. I¡¯ve never seen the vi you live in; it¡¯s a good opportunity to check it out."


    Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "Sis, I¡¯m so happy to take care of you personally."


    Mo Yan smiled without saying anything.


    Returning to the vi at Banshan Garden, Grandma arranged a room downstairs for Mo Yan. After dinner, Mo Ran went into the room to chat with Mo Yan.


    "Ranran, this vi is so big," Mo Yan said enviously. Wasn¡¯t this the house of her dreams?


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t see it as something special, "It¡¯s too big, living in it feels so lifeless. Actually, as long as the house is suitable, that¡¯s good enough. Having too many rooms, they just stay empty anyway."


    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t her house, so she felt nothing about it.


    Her words, to Mo Yan¡¯s ears, sounded like a typical case of feigning modesty while enjoying the benefits.


    "I actually like this kind of house a lot. It would be nice if I also had one. Ranran, to be honest with you, I nned to have the baby in order to break into high society. But all my dreams and hopes... they¡¯ve all fallen through," Mo Yan said with dimmed eyes.


    Mo Ran was slightly stunned; she didn¡¯t realize this was what Mo Yan had been thinking.


    "Sis, were you nning to have the child to threaten the Yang Family?"


    Even though ¡¯threaten¡¯ was not a pleasant word, that was what she meant. Mo Yan was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t mind her knowing, "Yeah, that was my n. You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve dreamed of it."


    Every day, she would fantasize about her future life. The thought of entering high society, wearing all designer brands, mingling with the upper ss ¨C it made her smile even in her dreams.


    She thought she would seed, thought nothing would go wrong...


    Mo Yan felt a surge of sadness, and tears began to fall. This was the first time she cried since the miscarriage. It was less for the loss of the child, and more for her shattered dreams.


    "Sis!" Mo Ran grabbed her hand, somewhat anxiously, "Don¡¯t be sad, we have other ways to have a good life. I will work hard to earn money; I won¡¯t let you suffer, and we¡¯ll definitely live well."

 Chapter 160 The Direct Murderer, Is Her

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160 The Direct Murderer, Is Her</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Yan wept and shook her head, "You don¡¯t understand, you will never understand my feelings... Ranran, my heart aches so much, the child is gone, I feel so terrible, wuu wuu..."


    "Sis, please don¡¯t cry, can you stop being sad?" Mo Ran also started crying.


    The child she had lost was taboo in her heart, and every mention of him made her heart ache terribly. How she wished there was such a thing as a pill of regret in the world, because if there was, she would spare no expense to buy it, just to save that child.


    "You leave, I want to be alone for a while." Mo Yan took her hand away, her attitude turning cold again.


    Mo Ran felt a chill in her heart as she silently stood up, whispering, "Then I¡¯ll go out. Sis, you should rest well, call me if you need anything."


    Mo Yan closed her eyes, offering no response.


    Mo Ran walked out of the room, feeling very gloomy. What to do, the matter of the child had already be an obstacle to the feelings between the two sisters.


    If her sister could not let go, there would always be a rift between them.


    Returning to her bedroom, Mo Ran¡¯s gaze was dim, her expression heavy. Gu Yixuan came out after a shower and sat down beside her after giving her a nce.


    "Your sister has moved in here, you can take care of her personally, what else is there to be unhappy about?" he asked.


    Mo Ran nced at him, his eyes were always cold, hardly ever showing any other emotion. She thought he was a cold-blooded person, and probably could not understand her feelings.


    "It¡¯s nothing." She shook her head lightly, "I¡¯m going to take a shower."


    Walking into the bathroom, Mo Ran turned on the water, but she stood motionless in front of the mirror. Thinking back to the scene she had suppressed, her body began to tremble.


    If she had just tried to hold herself up and not pressed down on Mo Yan, the child might still be here. She hated Ming Xue; if it weren¡¯t for her pushing her sister, none of this would have happened.


    But she hated herself more, for after all, she was the direct culprit...


    After her shower, Gu Yixuan had alreadyin down to sleep. Mo Ran quietly went to bed and was just about to turn off the bedsidemp when the person beside her rolled over onto her.


    Her exmation was immediately drowned out by his mouth...


    .....................


    After being tormented untilte into the night, Mo Ran fell into a deep sleep as soon as she was free. The next morning at eight o¡¯clock, Gu Yixuan went downstairs and nced at Mo Yan¡¯s room.

 Chapter 161: Is This Compensation?

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Is This Compensation?</h4><h4></h4>


    A shadow of dark light shed in his eyes as he said to the olddy, "Please bring Miss Mo out, tell her I¡¯m looking for her."


    The olddy knew he was referring to Mo Yan and nodded, "Alright."


    When Mo Yan was brought out, Gu Yixuan was sitting at the dining table having breakfast. She walked over and sat down opposite him.


    "What did you want to see me for?" She instinctively nced upstairs but didn¡¯t see Mo Ran.


    "She hasn¡¯t gotten up yet," Gu Yixuan answered her unspoken question and then pushed an envelope across the table to her.


    "What is this?" Mo Yan picked up the envelope with a questioning look, opened it, and upon examining the contents, a sh of surprise crossed her eyes.


    Gu Yixuan wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin, leaned back in his chair, and looked at her indifferently, "These are the property deed and rted documents for that house of yours. From now on, that house is yours."


    Previously, he had given her a fake property deed, but this time it was real.


    "Why are you giving this to me?" Mo Yan was uncertain of his intentions.


    "It was always meant to be yours." It¡¯s just that, in order to keep Mo Ran in check, he had never been willing to produce the real one.


    After the incident with the fake property deed, Mo Yan had learned one thing: Gu Yixuan wouldn¡¯t give her anything for nothing.


    She ced the documents on the table and pushed them toward him, "I don¡¯t take unearned rewards."


    Gu Yixuan raised his eyebrows; when had the money-loving Mo Yan started saying things like this?


    "Rest assured, this time it won¡¯t affect you in any way. I¡¯m giving it to you, and I¡¯m truly giving it to you. Consider it a little sentiment from Mo Ran."


    She understood. Was this meant aspensation?


    Her eyes dropped slightly, but inside her heart sneered. What she wanted was a marriage into a wealthy family, not a house worth only a few million!


    Looking up, her eyes conveyed a touch of boldness, "You care very much about Ranran."


    She used an affirmative sentence, not an interrogative one.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he smiled faintly, "At least for now, I am still interested in her body."


    He did not directly answer her question, nor did he give her the answer she wanted. Trying to use Mo Ran to tie Gu Yixuan down seemed somewhat unreliable.


    However, she had no other leverage apart from this one.


    "Take it back, I don¡¯t want it. My child is gone, and that¡¯s not something that can bepensated with anything," Mo Yan said indifferently as she stood up, intending to leave.


    "Then tell me what you really want?" Gu Yixuan suddenly spoke up, forcing her to pause in her movement.


    ...


    Recently, the Bookstore System has been unstable, with empty Chapters and slow updates being reported (in fact, the stories are all released at once each morning by the editor, it¡¯s just that the bookstore¡¯s disy is so slow), everyone please bear with it, it should be resolved in a few days.

 Chapter 162: This is all your fault!

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162: This is all your fault!</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Yan¡¯s eyes lowered to conceal the greed within as a cold sneer formed at the corner of her mouth, "I want my child back. Can you give it to me?"


    "You should know that even if Yan Ruyu found out about your pregnancy, you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the child." The implication was, even if there had been no ident, she would have miscarried.


    "But, I won¡¯t let her know. I will ensure that the child is born safely."


    "Is that so?" Gu Yixuan smiled faintly, "You greatly underestimate Yan Ruyu¡¯s capabilities. It¡¯s possible that she already knows about your miscarriage. Fortunately, without the child, otherwise, even you would disappear. Also, do you think that just because the child is born, you will be guaranteed wealth and status?"


    Mo Yan¡¯s eyelid twitched as she looked at him expressionlessly.


    Continuing, Gu Yixuan said, "Entering the world of the wealthy isn¡¯t that easy. If it were, many women using that tactic would have seeded already."


    Mo Ran swayed slightly, her face pale, struggling to ept this reality.


    Gu Yixuan let out a coldugh and got up to leave the vi.


    Only after he left did she sit weakly on the couch, her face twisted in agony. Could it be that she would never make her way into high society?


    Was she to live a vulgar, busy, and ordinary life forever?


    She wasn¡¯t willing to ept it, truly unwilling!


    Mo Ran came downstairs and, seeing her sister¡¯s distraught appearance, quickly approached and crouched in front of her, asking with concern, "Sis, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Mo Yan slowly lifted her head to meet Mo Ran¡¯s anxious eyes, feeling even more infuriated.


    The child was gone. She had thought she could use her to break into high society, but now she couldn¡¯t even help her. What else did she have to rely on?


    She had nothing left, nothing at all!


    Suddenly, Mo Yan pushed her to the ground, standing up in anger and yelling, "It¡¯s all your fault! All of this is your fault! If not for you, I could have had hope, but now I don¡¯t even have that! It¡¯s all you! Why did you make me miscarry, why?!"


    "Sis!" Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her heart seemed to stop abruptly, rendering her breathless.


    "Ah¡ª" Mo Yan screamed in pain and ran into her room, mming the door shut. The forceful closing of the door made a loud noise, like a heavy hammer striking Mo Ran¡¯s chest.


    She turned pale and copsed onto the ground, motionless for a long time.


    For her, her sister¡¯s hatred was the sharpest weapon in the world. Just a light touch on her heart, and it bled profusely.

 Chapter 163: Hurt Mo Yan’s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Hurt Mo Yan¡¯s Heart</h4><h4></h4>


    She didn¡¯t mean for it to happen, she didn¡¯t want to cause her to miscarry. If she could, she would have traded her own life for the fetus that was lost.


    But all she could do was regret, she couldn¡¯t do anything to make amends.


    "Miss Mo, don¡¯t be upset. Your sister just said some things in anger, don¡¯t take it to heart," the nanny came over to help her up,forting her gently.


    Mo Ran sat on the sofa, her gaze empty and pained, "Nanny, it¡¯s all my fault, I killed my sister¡¯s child..."


    "I believe it wasn¡¯t you. Miss Mo, I know you¡¯re a kind girl, you wouldn¡¯t do such a thing."


    "It really was me. If I hadn¡¯t been on top of my sister, the child wouldn¡¯t have been lost. It¡¯s my fault, truly my fault!" Mo Ran cried out loud, pounding her chest fiercely, but no matter how hard she hit, it still hurt, hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Although Mo Yan had not been as kind to her as she had, she had never treated her badly. This time, she really hurt Mo Yan¡¯s heart, otherwise, Mo Yan wouldn¡¯t have been so angry with her, wouldn¡¯t have med her.


    The nanny sighed after hearing this, "It was an ident, I guess. idents can happen at any time, you shouldn¡¯t me everything on yourself, it¡¯s not fair to you."


    Even outsiders who didn¡¯t know the full story thought it was an ident, so why was Mo Yan so convinced it was her fault? Mo Ran had never really considered this question before.


    She shook her head, as if to deny the nanny¡¯s words, "Nanny, I want to be alone for a while..."


    "All right, I¡¯ll help you upstairs, and you should rest a bit."


    "Mm."


    Back in her room, Mo Rany on the bed, curling up her whole body. She shut her eyes tightly, forcing herself not to think about anything, hoping it would lessen the pain in her heart.


    At noon, the nanny made some delicious food for her, but she didn¡¯t eat. The cell phone on the nightstand rang over and over, and she didn¡¯t answer it.


    Gu Yixuan had no choice but to call thendline, and after hearing the nanny¡¯s story, he learned about Mo Yan¡¯s outburst towards Mo Ran.


    He rushed back immediately and upon entering the room, he found that Mo Ran had fallen asleep. Waking her would surely make her upset again.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t disturb her and quietly left the room.


    The door to Mo Yan¡¯s room was tightly closed, and she hadn¡¯te out to eat either. He walked over and knocked twice, no response; he knocked again, still no response.

 Chapter 164: Gu Yixuan Cares a Lot About Mo Ran

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Gu Yixuan Cares a Lot About Mo Ran</h4><h4></h4>


    He said impatiently, coldly, "If you don¡¯t open the door right now, I¡¯ll kick it down!"


    The door finally opened, and Mo Yan appeared at the doorway.


    Herplexion wasn¡¯t good, somewhat haggard, with swollen and red eyes, clearly having cried for a long time.


    Gu Yixuan looked at her coldly and said indifferently, "It was Ming Xue who caused your miscarriage, don¡¯t me everything on Mo Ran. She¡¯s been good enough to you, don¡¯t be ungrateful!"


    A glimmer shed in Mo Yan¡¯s eyes as she looked up at him, her tone equally cold, "This is a matter between sisters, what does it have to do with you?"


    Gu Yixuanughed, but it was a chilling, bloodthirstyugh, "I really don¡¯t want to meddle in your affairs, but Mo Ran is now my woman, and everything concerning her is my business."


    "And how exactly do you intend to ¡¯take care¡¯ of it?" she retorted.


    "Apologize to her, say you¡¯ve never med her, and never mention the miscarriage in front of her again," hemanded dominantly.


    Mo Yan suddenly felt likeughing, but her heart was too deste to muster even a smile.


    Gu Yixuan cared a lot about Mo Ran, she could see that.


    What good fortune Mo Ran had, to have such a man care about her. And what about her? She had nothing, even her only bargaining chip was gone.


    From now on, she would have no more chances to marry into a wealthy family, no more chances to realize her dreams.


    Perhaps, in less than two years, the sisters would be worlds apart. Mo Ran, following Gu Yixuan, would be a noble high above, while she remained a poor and lowlymoner.


    They were sisters, sharing the same blood, how could there be such disparity? If they were to be wealthy, they should be wealthy together.


    With a purpose in mind, Mo Yan seemed to have found new hope in life.


    Meeting Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze, she smiled and said, "Give me ten million, and I¡¯ll leave and never bother her again. If you don¡¯t want to give it, I can take her away with me."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes narrowed, a sharp glint flickering in them.


    "Mo Yan, are you seeking death?" No one had ever dared to threaten him like this before.


    "Isn¡¯t my child worth ten million?" she raised an eyebrow and countered. In any case, the child was gone; might as well get some money first.


    Gu Yixuan sneered with a frigid expression, "Take your things and get out now! Don¡¯t let me see you again, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!"


    He had plenty of money, but he wasn¡¯t about to give it away cheaply to anyone.


    Mo Yan smiled, turned around, and indeed started to pack her things.

 Chapter 165: I’ll Go with You

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165: I¡¯ll Go with You</h4><h4></h4>


    Her luggage was simple; it only took her two minutes to pack up.


    As she walked out of the room and passed through the living room, an envelope was thrown at her feet.


    "Take this and get out!" Gu Yixuan had still given her the property deed, which was his way ofpensating her on Mo Ran¡¯s behalf.


    Mo Yan nced at the envelope at her feet but did not immediately pick it up.


    Upstairs, a now-awake Mo Ran had juste out when she heard Gu Yixuan¡¯s words and saw what was happening in the living room.


    In her eyes, Gu Yixuan was trying to drive Mo Yan away and was bribing her to leave with things.


    Seeing her sister¡¯s frail and lonely silhouette, she felt her heart ache and, in a burst of anger, ran downstairs to shield Mo Yan behind her, ring angrily at Gu Yixuan.


    "What are you doing?! How can you humiliate my sister like this?! I¡¯ll have you know, we don¡¯t need your money! We are people with dignity too!"


    She turned to grab Mo Yan¡¯s hand, saying hastily, "Sister, I will leave with you, wait for me!"


    As she turned to run upstairs for her luggage, her wrist was caught by Mo Yan. Mo Ran looked back in surprise, meeting Mo Yan¡¯s despondent gaze.


    "Ranran, let it be, I never should have stayed here in the first ce, I should leave. You stay here; don¡¯te out and suffer with me. It¡¯s not Master Xuan driving me away, I¡¯m leaving on my own will." Mo Yan¡¯s words were strained, filled with a heavy sense of grievance.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Ran naturally assumed her words were false, "Sister, you don¡¯t have to lie to me, if we¡¯re going, we¡¯ll go together! I¡¯m not going to abandon you."


    Damn!


    Gu Yixuan cursed silently in his heart; he had truly underestimated Mo Yan¡¯s cunning.


    With a cold face, he watched her coldly, waiting to see what tricks she coulde up with.


    With reddened eyes, Mo Yan shook her head, "No need, I can live well on my own. Ranran, I¡¯m sorry for losing my temper at you today. I know it was just an ident, not your fault..."


    "Sister, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s okay if you me me; it was indeed my fault. I¡¯ve never med you, really."


    "Do you really not me me?" Mo Yan asked joyfully.


    "Mm," Mo Ran nodded vigorously.


    "That¡¯s good, now I can leave with peace of mind," Mo Yan said with a faint smile, but Mo Ran felt a chill in her heart.


    "Sister, what are you going to do, don¡¯t do anything foolish!" She clutched at her hand tightly, fearing she would disappear in the next second.


    Mo Yan pulled her hand free and said calmly, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything foolish. I just want to be alone for a while."

 Chapter 166: Resolving Disputes with Ten Million

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Resolving Disputes with Ten Million</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ranran, it really wasn¡¯t Master Xuan who drove me away; I chose to leave on my own. Now that I¡¯m leaving, you need to take care of yourself," she said.


    Having finished speaking, she picked up her luggage and quickly walked toward the door.


    "Sister!" Mo Ran ran over and grabbed her, choking up, "Wait for me, I¡¯ll leave with you. I don¡¯t want to stay here either, I want to be with you!"


    Before Mo Yan could respond, she turned and ran upstairs, Gu Yixuan was toote even to try and pull her back.


    "A self-injury ruse? Is this your conspiracy?" Gu Yixuan turned to look coldly at Mo Yan.


    The look of grievance on Mo Yan¡¯s face vanished, reced by a hint of triumphant smile in her eyes, "Master Xuan, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s not a self-injury ruse; it¡¯s blood ties. When I¡¯m upset, Ranran naturally feels it too."


    Gu Yixuan watched her for two seconds before suddenly letting out a coldugh, "You¡¯re ruthless!"


    He pulled a check from his pocket, signed it quickly, and handed it to her, "Take it, this is the ten million you asked for."


    Giving her the money wasn¡¯t about conceding orpromising; it was about not wanting to have another conflict with Ranran. If he could settle the dispute with ten million, he was more than willing to do so.


    ncing down at the check, Mo Yan took it impassively and picked up the envelope from the floor, cing both in her luggage.


    "Then, thank you very much, Master Xuan," she said with a light smile.


    "You know what to doter!" Gu Yixuan reminded her coldly.


    She nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do after taking your money."


    "Sister, let¡¯s go," Mo Ran came down shortly after with her own luggage and said as she approached.


    Gu Yixuan spoke in displeasure, "You are not allowed to leave!"


    "What business is it of yours!" Mo Ran retorted coldly.


    Gu Yixuan felt like cursing again; both sisters loved to use that line.


    Smiling, Mo Yan patted Mo Ran on the shoulder, saying gently, "Ranran, you really don¡¯t need to leave with me. I¡¯ve epted the house that Master Xuan gave me, and I¡¯m nning to live there; you should stay here."


    "Sister, don¡¯t take his house! Let¡¯s go back home to the small apartment we rent. We can live happily as before, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s good?"


    Mo Yan shook her head indifferently, "Ranran, you should understand me. I¡¯m not going to live in a small apartment again. I quite like the ce I¡¯m living in now, and I¡¯m very grateful to Master Xuan for giving it to me. Even if you leave with me, I won¡¯t go back to the small apartment."

 Chapter 167 She’s Really Easy to Placate

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167 She¡¯s Really Easy to cate</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran felt somewhat deste, "Sister, is a nice house really that important?"


    She nodded generously in acknowledgment, "I had hoped that having a child would lead to better days, but now that the child is gone, is the desire for a nice house too much to ask for? Ranran, just stay here. Actually... I want to be alone to clear my thoughts..."


    Herst words sessfully forced Mo Ran into silence.


    Deep down, her sister didn¡¯t truly forgive her.


    "Ranran, don¡¯t overthink it, I really don¡¯t me you. I just want to be alone for a while, but you cane visit me anytime," Mo Yan added with a smile.


    "Really?" Mo Ran asked, looking up joyfully.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s face turned dark in an instant, she was really easy to pacify, just a few kind words from Mo Yan and she was wagging her tail!


    "Of course, we¡¯re still the best of sisters, just like before," Mo Yan reassured.


    "Alright, sister, I¡¯ll definitelye visit you!" Mo Ran said, nodding happily. It was great, her sister had finally forgiven her.


    The gloominess that had enveloped Mo Ran for the day was swept away in an instant; at that moment, she felt joyful, as if the world was bright and beautiful.


    Mo Yan still left, and she stayed behind. Nevertheless, she insisted on taking Mo Yan back, leaving Gu Yixuan no choice but to drive them to the apartment.


    After arranging everything for Mo Yan, Mo Ran reluctantly went downstairs to the car under Gu Yixuan¡¯s repeated phone calls urging her.


    Gu Yixuan did not immediately drive away; he lit a cigarette but didn¡¯t draw on it, allowing the smoke to fill the car.


    Mo Ran, somewhat unable to bear the smell of the smoke, frowned slightly.


    The man flicked the cigarette butt out of the window and looked at her, saying, "Knowing your sister¡¯s purpose in getting pregnant, why do you still care about her so much?"


    Mo Ran lowered her eyes and remained silent. Of course, she knew what Mo Yan was thinking, but what could she do about it? No matter what Mo Yan¡¯s intentions were, she would always be her sister.


    "Do you realize that she ckmailed me for ten million before agreeing not to me you anymore?" Gu Yixuan added. He was no saint and naturally wouldn¡¯t keep such matters to himself.


    He wanted Mo Ran to understand all of this, so that she would stop being unconditionally good to Mo Yan.


    Of course, his main purpose was that he didn¡¯t want to see her sad and upset over Mo Yan.


    A flicker of surprise passed through Mo Ran¡¯s eyes, then calm returned.


    She looked ahead, feeling somewhat empty inside. What kind of affection did her sister truly hold for her?

 Chapter 168 Stay by My Side with Peace of Mind

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Stay by My Side with Peace of Mind</h4><h4></h4>


    But no matter whether she treats me well or not, I always want to treat her well.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, Gu Yixuan started the car and left.


    After a while, Mo Ran slowly began, "Do you know why I want to be good to her?"


    The man didn¡¯t ask ¡¯why,¡¯ but he was listening seriously to her.


    Mo Ran lowered her gaze and quietly said, "I heard from dad that when I was two years old, I fell down the stairs and bled a lot. I needed a blood transfusion to survive. But the hospital¡¯s blood bank didn¡¯t have any that matched mine, and neither mom¡¯s nor dad¡¯s blood was suitable, only my sister¡¯s matched...


    At that time, she was just five years old. She didn¡¯t understand anything, but to save me, she was taken by mom and dad to give me her blood, and that saved my life... If it hadn¡¯t been for my sister, maybe I would have been long gone from this world. Just thinking about such a little girl losing so much blood makes my heart ache...


    I want to be extremely good to her, but no matter what I do, I always feel that I owe her, that I¡¯m sorry to her... Even when I knew her pregnancy wasn¡¯t for a simple reason, I couldn¡¯t me her. If I had a lot of money, I would give it to her so she wouldn¡¯t have to demean herself."


    There was a silence in the car, and Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips tightly pressed together, his mood somewhat foul. What he liked was Mo Ran¡¯s steadfast devotion to her feelings.


    What he wanted was her sincere heart. If she fell in love with him, would she always treat him well?


    Gu Yixuan realized how jealous he was of Mo Yan, jealous that she could receive Mo Ran¡¯s silent and unregretted care and affection.


    He stepped on the brakes, and the car stopped by the roadside.


    Holding the steering wheel, Gu Yixuan turned his head and looked at her with deep eyes, saying word by word, "Ranran, stay with me at ease, I will treat you well, whatever you want I¡¯ll give you. I will give you a lot of money, and you can use it to satisfy Mo Yan¡¯s needs."


    Mo Ran looked at him calmly, with a light smile, "I won¡¯t use your money."


    Even if she wanted to satisfy Mo Yan¡¯s needs, it would have to be through her own strength.


    Gu Yixuan knew she would reply like this, "You don¡¯t have to take my money, just stay with me. If Mo Yan isn¡¯t good to you, I will be."


    A flicker of surprise crossed Mo Ran¡¯s eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know why Gu Yixuan was saying these things to her, nor why he wanted to be good to her. Did he think she was pitiful?


    She wasn¡¯t pitiful at all; everything she did for Mo Yan was wholeheartedly and voluntarily.

 Chapter 169: Much Thinner

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Much Thinner</h4><h4></h4>


    Turning his head toward the window, Mo Ran fell silent. Is there such a thing as true love in this world?


    Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t sincere with her, fixated only on her body. The love she yearned for was something he wouldn¡¯t offer, and even if he did, she wouldn¡¯t want it.


    They weren¡¯t from the same world, doomed never to blend into each other¡¯s lives.


    As the car started moving again, Mo Ran kept gazing outside and saw, not far away, a girl chasing after a man.


    The girl grabbed the man¡¯s hand, but he shook her off without looking back. Resolute, the girl continued to reach for his hand, over and over, never giving up.


    Mo Ran watched with interest, thinking to herself that the girl must really like that guy.


    But why didn¡¯t he pay her any attention? Didn¡¯t he realize that acting this way would hurt the girl¡¯s heart?


    Finally, the man turned around impatiently, revealing a familiar face. Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    It was Tang Song!


    He looked much thinner than before, his lips pressed tightly together, his dark eyes seemingly deep.


    A pang shot through Mo Ran¡¯s heart. When had that warm and handsome man be like this...


    The girl, seeing Tang Song stop, ran up to him happily and clung to his arm,ughing and seemingly saying something.


    Her smile was sweet, with a hint of the innocence characteristic of a young girl.


    It was clear that she truly liked Tang Song.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart was pained once more, unable to define the feelings stirring within her, leaving a bitter taste.


    The car brushed past them, and she withdrew her gaze, dimmed.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Gu Yixuan noticed her change and turned to ask.


    "Nothing," she shook her head, lowering her eyes to hide the emotion within.


    Someone had already fallen for Tang Song. That was good; she hoped Tang Song would soon find a girl suited for him. At any rate, she and he were impossible...


    "Gu Yixuan, let¡¯s not go back just yet," she suddenly said.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "To Joy Street, I want to go there and have some fun." Whenever she felt down, she would go there, not knowing how else to distract herself from the unpleasantness.


    A glimmer of amusement flickered in Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, "Okay, let¡¯s go there."


    Joy Street wasn¡¯t actually called Joy Street¡ªit was just that there were many fun and delicious things there, creating a joyful atmosphere, hence the name Joy Street.

 Chapter 170: Led by His Hand

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170: Led by His Hand</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan parked the car, and as they walked into Joy Street, they were immediately swallowed by the crowd.


    Christmas and New Year¡¯s Day were approaching, and the trees on both sides of the street were already decked with colorful lights. Some shops even yed joyful music, making the atmosphere of the whole street even more festive.


    Many couples lingered at each stall, chatting andughing, incredibly happy. Gu Yixuan seemed a bit ufortable with such ces, stiffly holding himself and pursing his lips without speaking.


    Mo Ran noticed his difort andughed, "When youe here, no matter who you are, you have to immerse yourself in this atmosphere, otherwise you¡¯ll stick out."


    Gu Yixuan frowned, "There are too many people here, we can go somewhere else to have fun."


    "Like where?" Mo Ran countered.


    "Let¡¯s go to ¡¯Night Charm,¡¯ singing, dancing, drinking, ying cards, ying ball¡ªthere are lots of entertainment options." He answered her smoothly.


    Mo Ran was speechless, "Besides those kinds of ces, I guess you haven¡¯t been anywhere else. Let me tell you, it¡¯s fun to y in ces like this. Today you follow me, and I guarantee you¡¯ll have a great time."


    Seeing that Gu Yixuan had never been to such ces, Mo Ran suddenly felt a sense of superiority, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Gu Yixuan, startled at first, then smiled and nodded, "Alright, you¡¯re in charge of making me have fun today, or else I won¡¯t let you off."


    Mo Ran hummed with a smile, "What if you do have fun?"


    Gu Yixuan thought for a moment, thenughed, "I¡¯ll grant you a wish, one that I can fulfill."


    "Deal." Mo Ran agreed, determined to make him have fun today and win that wish. Who knows, it might be useful someday.


    "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to walk, y, and eat at the same time." Mo Ran led the way.


    Gu Yixuan nced at her back, then at the people around, noticing that many couples were holding hands. He smiled and stepped forward to take Mo Ran¡¯s hand.


    Mo Ran struggled for a moment, but he held on even tighter.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Holding your hand as we walk."


    "I can walk by myself." She struggled again, feeling very unnatural holding hands with him in such a public setting.


    But Gu Yixuan seemedpletely at ease, "Stop it, or else I¡¯ll just hold you as we walk!"


    Mo Ran was frustrated, worried he might actually do it, and finally relented. Yet as he held her hand, not only was her expression unnatural, but her movements were too.

 Chapter 171 Wanting to Share a Meal with Mo Ran

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Wanting to Share a Meal with Mo Ran</h4><h4></h4>


    She had hoped to enjoy a rxed evening, but now, her mood had be even more awkward and ufortable.


    "You rmend something for me to eat first," Gu Yixuan said, noticing her change in demeanor and breaking the silence between them.


    Right next to them, a stall was selling hot and sour noodles and milk tea. Mo Ran pointed at the stall and said, "Let¡¯s go have some hot and sour noodles."


    She pulled Gu Yixuan over, found a ce to sit, and called out to the owner, "Boss, two servings of hot and sour noodles and two milk teas. What vor of milk tea would you like?"


    Thest question was directed at Gu Yixuan.


    "Just one serving of the hot and sour noodles and one milk tea will do," Gu Yixuan replied.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to eat?"


    "No," he shook his head.


    Mo Ran secretly pursed her lips; it was he who had asked her to rmend something to eat, but now that she had, he didn¡¯t want to eat it. It was quite disappointing.


    After ordering one serving of hot and sour noodles and a cup of strawberry milk tea, Mo Ran asked him again, "Are you sure you¡¯re not going to eat?"


    "Not eating," Gu Yixuan still shook his head.


    "Then I¡¯ll eat," Mo Ran said, no longer paying attention to him and starting to eat on her own. The hot and sour noodles were spicy, and after just a small bite, she stopped eating and quickly started sipping her milk tea.


    Gu Yixuan remembered she couldn¡¯t handle spicy food and frowned, "Why would you eat it if you can¡¯t handle spicy food?"


    After taking a few sips of her milk tea, Mo Ran mumbled, "Didn¡¯t you ask me to rmend something to you?"


    "You could have rmended something else."


    "The hot and sour noodles are delicious; you really should try them. Even though I can¡¯t handle spicy food, I asionally take a bite. It tastes good," she said, the typical case of a repeat offender.


    Gu Yixuan smiled and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll try a bite, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t do justice to your effort."


    Actually, his intention in asking for only one serving wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to eat, but because he wanted to share one serving with Mo Ran.


    Gu Yixuan picked up the chopsticks Mo Ran had used and scooped up some hot and sour noodles into his mouth.


    "Wait..." Mo Ran couldn¡¯t stop him in time; he had already swallowed the bite.


    He was eating something she had already eaten; could it be that he wasn¡¯t afraid of germs?


    Mo Ran¡¯s face reddened slightly, "How is it? Is it good?"


    Gu Yixuan took another bite before answering her, "It¡¯s very spicy."


    "Are you also cautious about eating spicy food?" Mo Ran was somewhat surprised. He nodded, his expression calm, showing no sign of being affected by the spice.


    "Give me a sip," he snatched the milk tea from Mo Ran¡¯s hands and took several deep sips.


    Mo Ran¡¯s face reddened even more, "That¡¯s... I drank from that..."

 Chapter 172 Spoiling

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Spoiling</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan nced at her nonchntly, "We¡¯ve even kissed, are we really afraid of sharing a straw?"


    Other customers were seated around them, and although Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, they all heard him.


    Many turned their heads to look at them, some even revealing meaningful smiles.


    Mo Ran, with her thin skin, immediately blushed to her ears. She pulled Gu Yixuan up, paid the bill, and left there in a hurry.


    It was so embarrassing!


    In contrast, Gu Yixuan appeared quite natural, even leisurely, which made Mo Ran feel his skin was really thick.


    "What else shall we eat?" Gu Yixuan asked.


    "Let¡¯s have steamed dumplings; they¡¯re not spicy." She didn¡¯t want him to eat anything she had already bitten into again.


    They bought a basket of steamed dumplings, skewered them with toothpicks, and ate while walking.


    After swallowing a dumpling, Gu Yixuan asked her, "Do youe here often to hang out?"


    "Yes. Here, you can eat delicious food, have fun, and spend the least amount of money." Before, she and Mo Yan would oftene here, but they hadn¡¯t since Mo Yan started working at ¡¯Night Charm¡¯.


    Gu Yixuan nodded, "Next time you want toe, just tell me, and we cane together."


    "Don¡¯t you dislike this ce?" Mo Ran asked in surprise.


    "Actually, it¡¯s not bad." Gu Yixuan noticed someone selling cotton candy and pulled Mo Ran over.


    "One skewer, please," he told the vendor. After the vendor made one and Gu Yixuan paid, he handed the white cotton candy to Mo Ran.


    "Here, take it," he said with a smile, his eyes crinkling in what seemed to be affection.


    Mo Ran was slightly taken aback, hardly believing he would buy her cotton candy.


    Reaching out to take it, she smiled faintly, "Thanks."


    The cotton candy looked tempting. Mo Ran bit into it, and it melted in her mouth instantly, leaving a sweet taste all around.


    "Does it taste good?" Gu Yixuan watched her, asking.


    "Mhm," Mo Ran nodded, a hint of contentment in her eyes. She bit another piece, therge cotton candy almost overwhelming her small face.


    From Gu Yixuan¡¯s perspective, it was as if her face was hidden in a fluffy white cloud. Dim and hazy, there was a mysterious sense of blurriness.


    A flicker of emotion stirred in him; he leaned in slightly...


    Mo Ran¡¯s movement abruptly halted as she looked up with wide eyes into a pair of starry orbs so close they were almost within reach. Only a bunch of cotton candy was between them, and through the strands of white silk, they could see their own reflections in each other¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 173 Intertwined with Passion

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173 Intertwined with Passion</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes were bright, like the most dazzling stars in the sky. He looked at her intently, his eyes seeming to possess a magical power that captured all of Mo Ran¡¯s attention.


    For some reason, as she collided with his deep, ocean-like gaze, her heart suddenly began to beat fast, somewhat beyond her control.


    Almost clumsily, Mo Ran turned her head away, shifting her gaze. Her swollen, delicate lips were stained with a bit of white froth, which Gu Yixuan bent down to lick off the corner of her mouth with the tip of his tongue.


    Mo Ran jumped in surprise, turning her head sharply to re at him. The man pursed his sexy thin lips, conjuring a seductive smile.


    "What do you want to eat? Or what do you want to y?" he asked softly, holding her hand tightly. In his beautiful eyes, it seemed like she was the only one he could see.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heartbeat quickened again!


    He shouldn¡¯t speak to her in such a doting tone, okay!


    Suddenly feeling a touch of panic, she flusteredly shook off his hand, saying indifferently, "Let¡¯s go back, I don¡¯t want to y anymore."


    Gu Yixuan silently gave her a look and nodded in agreement, "Alright, let¡¯s go back."


    The two returned to the car in silence. Just as Mo Ran was about to fasten her seat belt, Gu Yixuan suddenly reached out to grab her arm, lifting her onto hisp.


    Before she could cry out in shock, he cupped her face and kissed her lips forcefully!


    One of his hands held her body tight, and the other sped the back of her head, forcing her to press against him with no space in between, leaving her no chance to escape.


    Nibbling on her lips, his hot breath sprayed onto her face, somewhat burning.


    Gu Yixuan forcefully pried open her teeth and domineeringly squeezed into her mouth, melding moistly with her...


    Thepartment was cramped, and the ambiguous atmosphere quickly filled every corner, with asional moans echoing, making one¡¯s face flush and heart race.


    Mo Ran felt a bit intoxicated, her cheeks flushed red, gently closing her eyes, lost in his onught...


    After an extremely long passionate kiss, shey exhausted and panting on his chest, drained of all her strength.


    Gu Yixuan reached out to touch her swollen lips with a teasing hand, curling up a faint smile and said, "This is punishment, you didn¡¯t make today enjoyable for me."


    In fact, he had enjoyed himself immensely today. This wasn¡¯t a punishment for her but a reward.


    Mo Ran¡¯s hands subconsciously tightened around his coat, softly closing her eyes.

 Chapter 174 Tired, Naturally I Will Let You Go

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Tired, Naturally I Will Let You Go</h4><h4></h4>


    Her heart was a bit chaotic. Usually, she despised Gu Yixuan behaving like this towards her, but today, not only did she not dislike it, she was quite nervous, with a hint of anticipation...


    Could it be that his long-term assertive dominance was beginning to seep into her heart? Was she no longer rejecting him, starting to get used to him?


    No, just the thought of it was terrifying!


    She must not remember him, must not let him enter her heart!


    "Gu Yixuan..." Mo Ran began, softly calling his name.


    "Hmm." The man held her contentedly, his fingers slowly wandering over her back.


    "When will you let me go?"


    The hand on her back instantly paused, and Mo Ran felt that the embrace was no longer as warm.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s dark eyes flickered as he pushed her body away and spoke indifferently, "When I¡¯m tired of you, I will naturally let you go."


    Mo Ran sat back down in her seat and nodded, "Good, when you¡¯re tired of it, you must tell me."


    She wanted to leave him as soon as possible. She feared him, not just because she disliked him as a person, but also because she was afraid she might fall for him. That would be truly pitiful.


    The rest of the journey was silent between them, the atmosphere somewhat frozen,pletely different from the rxed and joyful mood before.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand gripped the steering wheel tightly, his lips pursed as he stared ahead with an expressionless face. He hated Mo Ran, hated how a casual remark from her could affect his mood!


    He thought, he was starting to care about her more and more. Before her, he wouldn¡¯t have been influenced by her. But now? Even a single expression of hers could greatly affect his emotions.


    He didn¡¯t like this feeling, didn¡¯t like being passive, being led by the nose by someone else¡¯s feelings.


    The only way to stop being influenced by her was to stop caring about her...


    ........................


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know what was going on in Gu Yixuan¡¯s mind; she only knew that his attitude towards her had be much colder, as harsh and indifferent as it was in the beginning.


    When she realized this, her mood was slightly ufortable for a moment, but it quickly passed. She really didn¡¯t care about how he treated her; what she cared about was when he would let her go.


    Mo Yan had just had a miscarriage and needed to recuperate. Every day, Mo Ran would buy lots of food and cook meals for her, keep herpany for chats, walks, and only return to the vi in Banshan Garden in the afternoon.

 Chapter 175 Mo Yan Has Already Acknowledged Yang Tao

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Mo Yan Has Already Acknowledged Yang Tao</h4><h4></h4>


    Before they knew it, a few days had passed. That day, as the two chatted, Mo Yan brought up Yang Tao, whether intentionally or not.


    "Ranran, do you know? I heard that the rtionship between Yan Ruyu and Yang Tao has be increasingly strainedtely." Mo Yan said casually while eating fruit.


    As Mo Ran was peeling an apple, her movements paused as she remembered the scene from thest time she saw them together. Their rtionship indeed seemed very tense.


    "I don¡¯t know about these things," she said indifferently.


    Mo Yan nced at her, then added, "I¡¯ve heard that Yan Ruyu is nning to divorce Yang Tao. Yang Tao disagrees; they¡¯re at a deadlock now. I really can¡¯t understand why Yang Tao won¡¯t agree. Yan Ruyu controls him so tightly, he could be free if he left her."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t reply and continued peeling the apple.


    Seeing that she got no reaction, Mo Yan nudged her with her elbow, probing, "I bet Gu Yixuan knows the insider story. Why don¡¯t you ask him when you go back?"


    Setting down the apple in her hand, Mo Ran looked at her seriously and said, "Sister, whatever is going on between Yan Ruyu and Yang Tao has nothing to do with us, and you should stop thinking about Yang Tao too. He¡¯s not right for you."


    Having her true feelings exposed by Mo Ran, Mo Yan¡¯s face colored with embarrassment.


    She lowered her gaze, speaking lightly, "You make it sound so easy, but he was my first man. You can¡¯t just forget someone like that."


    Mo Ran was surprised. "You¡¯re still thinking about him? Sister, surely you haven¡¯t fallen for him."


    Mo Yan nodded, "Yes, I like him."


    "What¡¯s there to like about someone like him! He¡¯s fickle, heartless. Don¡¯t you know that? When you were in trouble, he didn¡¯t even offer a word of concern. Sister, wake up. He¡¯s really not someone you can entrust your life to. Besides, he has a wife..."


    Mo Yan turned her head away with a dim expression, her voice slightly hoarse, "Then tell me, I gave my purity to him, besides him, who else can I think about? In this state, which wealthy man would marry me? Ranran, I know he¡¯s bad, but to each their own. I don¡¯t mind his faults, really..."


    Mo Ran listened, speechless. Mo Yan had set her heart on Yang Tao, and now nothing said to her could change her mind. In truth, from the very beginning, she should have never gotten involved with that man.


    Her current plight was the bitter fruit of her own making.


    "Sister, there are many things in life worth our affection. Maybe you¡¯ll understand in the future, wealth cannot rece everything."

 Chapter 176: It’s All For Me

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176: It¡¯s All For Me</h4><h4></h4>


    "Let¡¯s not talk about that. Go heat up a ss of milk for me," Mo Yan interrupted her, speaking indifferently. She didn¡¯t want to listen to Mo Ran¡¯s pontificating.


    "Okay." Mo Ran stood up and went to the kitchen to heat up the milk.


    Mo Yan, out of boredom, reached for a magazine on the sofa when the corner of her eye caught sight of Mo Ran¡¯s ck leather bag. The zipper wasn¡¯t fully closed, revealing some of the contents inside.


    The most noticeable item was a bottle of birth control pills in a stic container.


    Mo Ran brought the warmed milk to her. After taking a sip, Mo Yan looked at her and asked, "Ranran, I want you to tell me the truth. What exactly is the nature of your rtionship with Gu Yixuan?"


    Mo Ran hadn¡¯t expected her to ask this and was taken aback for a moment.


    "It¡¯s just like that," she replied vaguely.


    Mo Yan became a bit anxious, "Exactly how is ¡¯like that¡¯? Do you like him, does he like you, or is it mutual?"


    "Sis, why are you asking this?"


    "You don¡¯t need to know why, just answer me. Ranran, I can tell you don¡¯t like him, do you?" Mo Ran never brought up Gu Yixuan when they were together, which didn¡¯t at all seem like she was in love.


    Guessed correctly about her inner feelings, a flicker of unease crossed Mo Ran¡¯s eyes.


    Mo Yan became even more certain of her spection, "You really don¡¯t like him? If you don¡¯t like him, then why are you with him?!"


    Could it be that Mo Ran, like her, also wanted to marry into a wealthy family?


    "Sis, he... has an interest in me... so..." Mo Ran¡¯s eyes darted around, finding these words very difficult to say.


    Mo Yan understood.


    "He threatened you, didn¡¯t he?"


    "... Yeah." Mo Ran nodded, admitting for the first time in front of someone else that Gu Yixuan had coerced her. Suddenly she felt somewhat wronged¡ªshe had endured so much, but who knew of her heartache?


    "Is it because of me?" Mo Yan was no fool and guessed it in an instant.


    "Are you enduring all this and agreeing to be his woman to save me?" she asked again.


    Mo Ran quickly shook her head, "Sis, this has nothing to do with you. Even without you, he would have used other methods to make me submit. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Ranran, I know you. If it weren¡¯t for me, no matter what he did, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed to him. So, you¡¯re enduring all this for me, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Sis... I did it voluntarily..."


    Mo Yan felt a surge of emotion in her heart; Mo Ran indeed was the best to her.


    ...


    Thank you all for your support~~~

 Chapter 177 Have you ever thought about marrying him?

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Have you ever thought about marrying him?</h4><h4></h4>


    If it weren¡¯t for her asking today, she might never have known how much Mo Ran had sacrificed for her.


    "Ranran, sister is sorry." She held her hand, her voice tinged with guilt, truly feeling that she owed her an apology.


    Mo Ran shook her head with a smile, "Sister, please don¡¯t think like that. You are my only family, as long as you are happy, I am very content."


    "You silly girl, don¡¯t you ever think about yourself?" Mo Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened.


    Hearing her speak up for her, Mo Ran felt very happy.


    "Sister, I do think about myself, but in my heart, you are more important than I am. When we were little, after our parents passed away, it was you who always looked after me. I was so young, and without you by my side, I would have surely felt lonely and helpless. Sister, I truly appreciate that you¡¯ve always been there for me."


    Mo Yan, though pampered and willful, was also very proud. Without parents, their rtives did not care for the two sisters.


    She would always lift her chin and say to Mo Ran, "Be strong for me, we must never let them look down upon us. Our parents are gone, but we will live on!"


    Back then, Mo Ran admired her greatly, always considering her the biggest support in her life. Influenced by Mo Yan¡¯s pride, the once tearful girl also gradually learned to be strong and to endure.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mo Yan¡¯spanionship, the Mo Ran of today would not be mature and sensible, nor would she have a strong and optimistic side.


    Mo Yan smiled with relief, "Foolish girl, it¡¯s not just me who¡¯s been by your side, it¡¯s us being there for each other. Without you, sister would feel very lonely. Ranran, I have misunderstood you all along, not realizing that you were with Gu Yixuan only to save me."


    "Sister, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s leave the past behind; what¡¯s important is the present and the future."


    "Yes, you¡¯re right, what¡¯s important is now and the future. So, tell me, what are your ns for the future? Will Gu Yixuan allow you to stay by his side forever? Have you ever thought about... marrying him?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock, "How could I marry him? Sister, I won¡¯t be with him forever. He promised me that once he tires of me, he will let me go."


    Mo Yan frowned, her impatience evident, "You¡¯re already with him, do you really intend to leave him for another man?! Besides, when will he let you go?"


    ....

 Chapter 178: Can’t Let Mo Ran Leave Gu Yixuan

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178: Can¡¯t Let Mo Ran Leave Gu Yixuan</h4><h4></h4>


    "In a few years, you will have lost your youth, how will you start over? I think, if he doesn¡¯t object, you should just marry him. Even if you don¡¯t love him, it doesn¡¯t matter, marrying him means a lifetime of not worrying about food and clothing."


    "Sis, I don¡¯t want to stay by his side, I will not be with him," Mo Ran said earnestly.


    "But have you ever thought, when you¡¯re older, there won¡¯t be many options left!" Mo Yan said anxiously.


    Mo Ran shook her head indifferently, "It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t care whether I can get married or not. After all, I¡¯m not alone, I have you, don¡¯t I?"


    "Are you determined not to be with Gu Yixuan?" Mo Yan asked again.


    "Yes," Mo Ran replied with certainty.


    She understood very well what kind of person Gu Yixuan was, he was terrifying and incapable of true affection, she didn¡¯t dare to be with him.


    Moreover, he had hurt her, the things between them couldn¡¯t just be easily dismissed.


    If she could forget the coercion from Gu Yixuan and be with him, then she would have lost all her dignity, she would despise herself.


    In short, it was absolutely impossible between them!


    Mo Yan saw her determination and her brow furrowed slightly, almost imperceptibly.


    No, she couldn¡¯t let Mo Ran leave Gu Yixuan.


    Even though Mo Ran didn¡¯t love Gu Yixuan and had be his woman only to save her. But now that she was his woman, she should hold on to him tightly, not let him slip away.


    What an excellent catch Gu Yixuan was, many women in W City wanted to get close to him and never had the chance. If Mo Ran didn¡¯t cherish him, she would cherish him for her.


    As long as Mo Ran stayed with Gu Yixuan, the life of the two sisters would be very good in the future...


    "Ranran, stay with me for dinner this afternoon. I don¡¯t have much appetite eating alone," she suddenly changed the subject.


    Mo Ran thought about it and nodded, "I¡¯ll let Gu Yixuan know. Sis, what would you like to eat this afternoon, I¡¯ll cook it."


    "I want to eat dumplings, go buy some dough and filling from the supermarket and make them," she said.


    "Hmm, I haven¡¯t had dumplings in a long time either." Mo Ran checked the time and said, "I might as well go now, it¡¯s gettingte."


    "Alright, go ahead," Mo Yan nodded and then took out two hundred yuan and handed it to her, "The supermarket is just downstairs, don¡¯t bring anything else to avoid the hassle."


    "Okay," Mo Ran took the money, grabbed her keys, changed her shoes, and left.

 Chapter 179 Someone is Following Her

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Someone is Following Her</h4><h4></h4>


    After she left, Mo Yan chuckled softly. She quickly took out Mo Ran¡¯s contraceptive pills and switched them with vitamins.


    If Mo Ran got pregnant with Gu Yixuan¡¯s child, then there would be no way for them to break ties, huh...


    ........................


    In the evening, Mo Ran stepped out of Mo Yan¡¯s ce and took the bus. When it passed by the old neighborhood where she used to live, she felt a strong desire to go down and have a look. After hesitating for a moment, she got off the bus as it came to a stop.


    Unbeknownst to her, a woman wearing a duckbill cap also followed her off the bus.


    Haven¡¯t been back to visit for a long time, she realized just how much she had missed it as she stood in front of theplex again. She hadn¡¯t terminated her lease, keeping the small apartment rented.


    In case she suddenly left Gu Yixuan one day, she would have a ce to go.


    The contents of her home were all still there, especially her oversized Teddy bear. She thought of taking the Teddy bear to the vi; having it there would give her something to miss when she felt bored.


    The history of this neighborhood was quite old, and from the outside, the houses looked dark and dated. The streetscked streetlights, and the sensor lights in the corridors were not on, casting everything into pitch darkness, which felt somewhat eerie.


    Mo Ran was very familiar with this ce, and even without clear vision, she could navigate effortlessly to the building where she lived.


    There was no one around; in the evening, the residents of the neighborhood were all watching TV at home, no one was out for a stroll. The quiet surroundings were somewhat peculiar, and the chilling wind rustled through the leaves with a whispering sound.


    Suddenly, Mo Ran shivered and subconsciously shrank her neck.


    She kept feeling like someone was following her, but when she looked back, there was nothing. Chiding herself for being overly suspicious, she continued walking.


    Having taken just a few steps, a figure suddenly sprang out in front of her. She eximed in shock, only to feel a sharp object pressed against her waist.


    "Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll kill you!" The voice was very familiar¡ªit was Ming Xue¡¯s!


    Mo Ran widened her eyes in astonishment and with the help of the dim light, she finally saw the face beneath the duckbill cap.


    "What do you want to do?" She glimpsed a small, shiny knife below and asked, frowning.


    Ming Xue let out a coldugh, "Heh, don¡¯t y dumb with me. How could you not know what I want? Mo Ran, I really underestimated you, never thought you could be such a venomous woman!"


    "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand."


    ...


    The Empress¡¯s collection is so pitiful, everyone, move your fingers, add to the collection~~

 Chapter 180 The Arm Was Scratched

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180 The Arm Was Scratched</h4><h4></h4>


    "Can¡¯t you understand? You made me homeless, forced me to run for my life everywhere, what do you mean you can¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying? Even if you wanted revenge on me, you should havee at me directly, why did you have to threaten me using my parents!" She thought she would be safe once she got outside.


    But the very next day, arge number of people were searching for her everywhere. She was like a rat that couldn¡¯t stand the light, hiding wherever she could.


    Once, to avoid capture, she hid in a sewer for an entire night. It was dirty, foul-smelling, and cold, no ce for a human to stay.


    By then, her hatred for Mo Ran had seeped into her bones, and even in her dreams at night, she wished she could kill her!


    However, it wasn¡¯t over yet. When they couldn¡¯t catch her, they captured her parents. She only found out about it when she secretly called home, learning that her parents had been detained by people sent by Gu Yixuan.


    If she didn¡¯t show up, her parents would be in danger. That¡¯s why she stealthily returned to W City, trailing Mo Ran every day.


    As long as she captured Mo Ran, she didn¡¯t believe Gu Yixuan wouldn¡¯t release her parents.


    Mo Ran truly couldn¡¯t understand what she was talking about, frowning as she said, "I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I haven¡¯t threatened you with your parents, and I haven¡¯t forced you to run for your life. It seems you must be misunderstanding something."


    "Misunderstanding? I¡¯m not misunderstanding anything! Would Gu Yixuan do this to me if it weren¡¯t for you?!" Ming Xue growled angrily.


    Mo Ran suddenly understood¡ªit was something Gu Yixuan had done to her.


    At that moment, footsteps sounded, approaching them. Ming Xue became somewhat panicked, pressing the knife closer to Mo Ran and whispering, "Walk with me, and don¡¯t make a sound."


    Mo Ran nced in the direction of the footsteps and saw a tall silhouette, a man!


    She didn¡¯t want to go with Ming Xue, uncertain of what she might do to her.


    "Fine, just watch your knife, don¡¯t touch me," she pretended to agree, but as she turned around, she suddenly pushed Ming Xue away and screamed ¡¯Help!¡¯.


    Ming Xue, in a rage, grabbed her hair, and without thinking, thrust the knife toward her stomach. Mo Ran broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly moved out of the way.


    Fortunately, she was a dancer and very flexible. She managed to dodge the knife but her arm was shed.


    "Stop!" A familiar voice called out, and someone rushed toward them.


    Seeing the neer in her desperation, Ming Xue kicked Mo Ran and ran off.


    ...


    Please favorite it, just hit the favorite button for me¡ªmore favorites mean more updates, my dear readers!

 Chapter 181: Where Did She Go?

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Where Did She Go?</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran copsed on the ground, her head having the misfortune of striking a tree trunk, the pain causing her vision to darken.


    "Mo Ran, are you okay?" Someone lifted her up, calling her name anxiously.


    "Tang Song..." She could only make out his vague outline, then she passed out.


    Seeing her arm was bleeding, Tang Song¡¯s eyes filled with deep concern. He took out a handkerchief and quickly bandaged her wound to prevent more blood loss.


    Then, he picked her up and ran swiftly towards the car. As he got up, the cell phone in Mo Ran¡¯s pocket fell to the ground, but he didn¡¯t notice it.


    Instead of taking Mo Ran to the hospital, Tang Song carried her back to his own home. He had a family doctor who treated Mo Ran¡¯s wounds and left some anti-inmmatory medicine before departing.


    Mo Ran remained unconscious, and Tang Song sat beside the bed, quietly watching her. It had been so long since he had seen her, and now that he was able to look upon her face, the longing in his heart was somewhat alleviated.


    Ever since he stopped seeing her, whenever he missed her, he would go and stay outside her building for a while. Fortunately, he had gone there today, because he couldn¡¯t imagine what might have happened otherwise.


    After tucking Mo Ran in, he sat in the chair beside the bed, silently gazing at her. If only he could watch her like this for a lifetime, how wonderful that would be...


    In the deep silence of the night, Mo Ran¡¯s cell phone lying on the ground rang again and again, with no one to answer it.


    At the other end, Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes grew darker and darker, as if a storm was brewing. After hanging up, he dialed Mo Yan¡¯s number.


    Seeing it was his call, Mo Yan was quite surprised.


    She answered hesitantly and asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Is Mo Ran with you?" Gu Yixuan asked right away.


    "Ranran hasn¡¯te back? She left right after it got dark," Mo Yan said, surprised.


    Gu Yixuan narrowed his eyes. It was already ten in the evening, several hours had passed; where had she gone?


    "If you find her, give me a call." Having said that, he hung up and rose to leave the mansion.


    It seemed he had to go out and look for her.


    Mo Yan put away her phone, feeling somewhat uneasy. Where could Ranran have gone?


    She called Mo Ran¡¯s number, but no one answered, increasing her concern.


    Driving on the road, Gu Yixuan kept an eye out for pedestrians but saw no sign of Mo Ran. His gaze suddenly stopped on the sign of a bar, a bad hunch shing through his mind.


    ...

 Chapter 182: Searched for Her All Night

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Searched for Her All Night</h4><h4></h4>


    He remembered the incident that had happened to Mo Ran at the bar. Could she have run into trouble there?


    The more he thought about it, the more worried he became.


    There were many bars in W City, and it would be impossible for him to search them all one by one. He took out his phone and dialed Yan Ruyu¡¯s number.


    "Hello, Mr. Xuan?" Yan Ruyu was kind of surprised. Why would Gu Yixuan call her?


    "Miss Yan, I need your help," Gu Yixuan said while driving, "Please have your people search all the bars and help me find Mo Ran."


    Yan Ruyu raised an eyebrow. "What, she¡¯s missing?"


    This woman must hold a very special ce in Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart, to make him so anxious.


    "Yes," Gu Yixuan said in a deep voice, "have your people check all the bars, and if they find her, stop her."


    "Okay, no problem," Yan Ruyu replied readily.


    After they hung up, Gu Yixuan drove to Mo Ran¡¯s small apartment. Walking through theplex, the dim lighting caused him to miss the cell phone lying on the side of the road.


    He strode upstairs and knocked for a while, but no one answered. ncing around, he took out a bunch of keys and used one of the master keys to open the door.


    Inside, it was pitch dark and lifeless. He turned on the light and searched every corner, but there was no sign of Mo Ran.


    Theyer of dust everywhere in the room indicated that no one had been there.


    Gu Yixuan started to feel a bit panicky. Where could she have gone?


    She had bettere back to him obediently tonight, or else she couldn¡¯t me him for being ruthless and heartless!


    That night, Mo Ran slept peacefully in Tang Song¡¯s bed, unaware that Gu Yixuan had spent the entire night searching for her, almost turning W City upside down.


    Waking up in the morning, she found herself lying in an unfamiliar room. Turning her head, she saw Tang Song asleep in the chair beside her.


    Seeing Tang Song, she felt a bit surprised. Then she remembered what had happened the night before.


    Just thinking about Ming Xue wanting to kill her sent shivers down her spine.


    Her arm hurt a bit, but it had been well bandaged. Thankfully, she had encountered Tang Song the night before, otherwise, it was uncertain whether she would still be alive.


    She gently sat up, not wanting to wake him, but as soon as she moved, Tang Song woke up.


    When their eyes met, both were somewhat dazed.


    Mo Ran uneasily lowered her head, and Tang Song came over to support her, softly saying, "Your hand is injured, you should lie down. Let me know what you need, and I¡¯ll get it for you."

 Chapter 183: Do You Care About Him That Much

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Do You Care About Him That Much</h4><h4></h4>


    "I want to sit up." Mo Ran propped himself up with one hand, and he supported her back, helping her sit up.


    "Do you want some water?"


    "Mm."


    Tang Song poured her a cup of warm water. After Mo Ran drank it, she nced around the room and asked, "Is this your ce?"


    He smiled, "Yes. I brought you here yesterday."


    Mo Ran suddenly had a sinking feeling. She worried that Gu Yixuan would be angry if he found out she hadn¡¯t returned.


    She searched everywhere for her cellphone but couldn¡¯t find it.


    "What are you looking for?" Tang Song asked.


    "My phone."


    He got up to help her look but couldn¡¯t find it either.


    "Could it have been lost?" he spected.


    Mo Ran nodded dejectedly, "It must have been lost. Can I borrow your phone for a bit?"


    She had to call Gu Yixuan first. She didn¡¯t want to see him fly into a rage.


    Tang Song suddenly realized the purpose of her asking for the phone. A flicker of dimness passed his eyes, but he still gave her his phone.


    Mo Ran picked up the phone and was about to dial when she realized she didn¡¯t remember Gu Yixuan¡¯s number at all. Even if she did, she couldn¡¯t use Tang Song¡¯s phone to call him.


    If Gu Yixuan found out, it would only make things moreplicated.


    "Never mind." She handed it back to him with a smile, "Tang Song, I really appreciate what you did yesterday. Without you, I don¡¯t know what I would have done?"


    Tang Song frowned slightly, "Who was that woman yesterday? Why did she want to go after you?"


    "It was Ming Xue. Gu Yixuan went after her, so she thought it was my doing and came after me for revenge."


    Tang Song knew of Ming Xue. After hearing Mo Ran¡¯s words, a sh of sharpness crossed his eyes.


    "Not only did Gu Yixuan not protect you properly, but he also caused you trouble. Does he know about this?"


    Mo Ran shook her head, "I don¡¯t know. I have to go back now, thank you for saving me yesterday."


    After saying this, she got out of bed and was about to leave.


    Every time they met, Tang Song would help her. She didn¡¯t know if it was fate arranged by the heavens or a deliberate tease.


    There was clearly no possibility between them, yet they encountered each other time and again.


    Seeing her about to leave, Tang Song, in a moment of urgency, grabbed her wrist and said hoarsely, "Your hand is injured, rest for a while before you go."


    Mo Ran dared not meet his eyes. She stared at the ground and said, "No, I didn¡¯t returnst night, I must go back immediately."


    Tang Song suddenly felt very angry, and his voice involuntarily rose, "Do you care so much about what he thinks?! Can¡¯t you stand to stay with me for even one more

 Chapter 184 Cooking for Her to Eat

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Cooking for Her to Eat</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran looked at him in shock, "It¡¯s not..."


    "Then stay," he gripped her wrist tighter and added, "at least, wait until after breakfast before leaving..."


    If only she could stay a bit longer, not be in such a hurry to leave.


    From his eyes, Mo Ran saw reluctance and pain. Her heart twitched, aplex emotion gliding across the depths of her soul.


    "Why bother..." she sighed softly, "between us..."


    "Enough!" Tang Song cut her off, "I don¡¯t want to hear again that it¡¯s impossible between us. Mo Ran, I don¡¯t know about the future, but right now, I just want to spend more time with you. Stay, apany me for breakfast. No one else, just the two of us."


    Sometimes, having a meal with someone you like is also a form of happiness.


    Mo Ran looked out the window, her eyes slightly moist. She couldn¡¯t give Tang Song anything, she had already hurt him deeply, did she even have to refuse this small request?


    "Okay," she nodded with a smile, it¡¯s just breakfast, no big deal.


    Tang Song was happy, and he personally cooked a lot of delicious food. Mo Ran just sat at the table watching him, thinking the way Tang Song cooked with an apron on was quite attractive.


    He was tall and handsome to begin with; rolling up his shirt sleeves to cook, he looked even more charming.


    If, if she hadn¡¯t met Gu Yixuan, and she had been with Tang Song, surely she would have been very happy every day.


    "Just onest dish, and we can eat," Tang Song turned back and smiled at her.


    Mo Ran nodded, "Actually, just the two of us, we can¡¯t eat this much food, three dishes would have been enough."


    Tang Song didn¡¯t turn around. "It¡¯s your first time eating my cooking, of course, I have to show off my skills. If there had been enough time, I would have wanted to cook even more dishes."


    He really wanted to cook all the dishes he could for her, if only she was willing.


    Mo Ran looked at the table full of dishes and murmured, "You¡¯re so good at cooking, your future wife will certainly be very happy."


    "What did you say?" His voice was too soft; Tang Song didn¡¯t hear her clearly.


    Mo Ran smiled and shook her head, "I was saying, for a sessful person like you, how do you also know how to cook? Aren¡¯t men usually not good in the kitchen?"


    "You already said I¡¯m a sessful person, what is there that a sessful person can¡¯t do?" He teased with augh.


    Suddenly, his smile faded, a trace of gloom passing through his eyes.

 Chapter 185: I’m here to take my woman back

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 185: I¡¯m here to take my woman back</h4><h4></h4>


    In love, he wasn¡¯t sessful.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t see his expression and smiled, "Right, you¡¯re smart and capable, cooking must surely be a piece of cake for you."


    ...


    "It¡¯s ready, we can start eating!" Tang Song put thest dish on the table and served Mo Ran a bowl of rice.


    "With so many delicious dishes, I have to see what I should eat first." Mo Ran picked up her chopsticks, hesitating a bit.


    Tang Song gave her a smile, peeled a shrimp, and ced it in her bowl.


    "Thank you." Mo Ran pursed her lips in a smile, picked up the shrimp to eat, when suddenly a loud ¡¯bang¡¯ rang out and the door was kicked open with force.


    Both turned their heads in shock to see Gu Yixuan walk in wearing only a shirt.


    In the dead of winter, not only was he dressed in a thin shirt, but he also had his sleeves rolled up, exposing his strong, sinewy arms that conspicuously pulsed with veins, as if he felt very hot.


    Seeing him, Mo Ran¡¯s heart stumbled, and she panicked a little.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s face was dark, and his pitch-ck eyes stared at them, his lips pressed tight without speaking.


    He walked towards them slowly, with grace, but each step seemed to take all his strength.


    Even though several meters away, Mo Ran could feel the anger radiating from his body.


    Subconsciously, she dropped her chopsticks and stood up in a flurry.


    How did he know she was here? If he found her with Tang Song, would he do something drastic?


    Remembering thest time he was ready to shoot Tang Song, Mo Ran was very worried.


    The man¡¯s gaze swept over the dishes on the table, his mouth curled into a sneer, his cold, gloomy eyes fixed on Mo Ran, like an angry beast wanting to tear her apart.


    Mo Ran took a step back in fear under his overwhelming presence, "I can exin... "


    As she spoke, her voice carried a tone of pleading. She despised herself for being so cowardly, but she was really afraid of him, afraid he would do something terrifying.


    A tall figure suddenly stood in front of her, blocking her gaze from Gu Yixuan.


    "Please leave, this is my house," Tang Song said coldly.


    Gu Yixuan stopped and did not burst into rage as imagined. He smiled faintly, his voice cold, "I¡¯m here to take my woman back. Please step aside."


    Tang Song squinted his eyes, his presence just as formidable, "Mo Ran isn¡¯t your property; she can choose where she wants to be. We are eating right now, and you¡¯re not wee. Please leave immediately! Otherwise, I¡¯m calling the police!"


    ...


    Shamelessly continuing to ask for favorites!

 Chapter 186: Unable to Have Breakfast with Mo Ran

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Unable to Have Breakfast with Mo Ran</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Song narrowed his eyes, his presence equally formidable, "Mo Ran is not your property; she can choose where she wants to be. We are in the middle of a meal right now, and you¡¯re not wee here. Please leave immediately! Otherwise, I will call the police!"


    Last time, he had burst into his home. This time, it was his turn to invade.


    Gu Yixuan let out another coldugh, his gaze chillingly cold as he looked past him at Mo Ran and said indifferently, "Are youing with me now or not?"


    Though he phrased it as a question, Mo Ran knew that she had no room to refuse.


    She pursed her lips and had just shifted slightly when Tang Song turned his head to look at her, "Mo Ran, don¡¯t be afraid. Do whatever you want to do; I won¡¯t let him hurt you."


    Mo Ran nced at him, a trace of gratitude shing in her eyes. She knew he would try his best to protect her, but no matter what he did, he was no match for Gu Yixuan.


    Gu Yixuan was cold-blooded and ruthless, fiendishly cruel; he was simply not his rival.


    Gu Yixuan scoffed coldly at the exchange of looks between them.


    Hearing his voice, rm bells went off in Mo Ran¡¯s head, and she immediately put on a faint smile, "Tang Song, I have to go now. I must go with him. And, thank you, really."


    After finishing her words, she didn¡¯t look at Tang Song¡¯s expression and bowed her head to pick up her things, then briskly walked over to Gu Yixuan¡¯s side.


    "Let¡¯s go," she said to him in a low voice.


    She was worried that if she stayed any longer, Gu Yixuan would explode with rage. No matter how angry he was, she could take the brunt of it, just please don¡¯t let it happen here.


    In her heart, Mo Ran prayed that he would hold back...


    Gu Yixuan nced at her, ignoring Tang Song, grabbed her wrist, and left. In a matter of seconds, the two had disappeared through the doorway as if they had never been there.


    Tang Song stood there dumbfounded, unable to move. A profound sadness welled up in his eyes, too heartbreaking for anyone to bear.


    The food on the table hadn¡¯t been touched, the meal he had carefully prepared for her, but she hadn¡¯t tasted a single bite...


    His wish for the day went unfulfilled; he hadn¡¯t been able to have breakfast with Mo Ran.


    Mo Ran was dragged away by Gu Yixuan, his pace quickening, leaving her struggling to keep up. Stumbling a few times, she fell to the ground, but he didn¡¯t even pause his step and continued dragging her along.


    Her knees scraped against the ground, and despite wearing thick trousers, it was still very painful. Mo Ran frowned tightly, biting her lip without making a sound.

 Chapter 187 Gu Yixuan Goes Mad 1

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Gu Yixuan Goes Mad 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran was dragged all the way to the car by Gu Yixuan, herplexion pale and her forehead beaded with sweat.


    Gu Yixuan kept his lips pursed, and there was a terrifying storm in his eyes. He did not look at Mo Ran, but opened the car door and rudely shoved her in before mming the door shut with a bang.


    After taking the driver¡¯s seat, he stepped on the elerator, and the car zoomed out with a swoosh.


    The speed kept increasing, forty, seventy, one hundred miles per hour!


    Mo Ran stared at the speedometer in horror, not daring to make a move, relieved that it did not continue climbing. It seemed that Gu Yixuan had notpletely lost his reason.


    After speeding for a while, Gu Yixuan¡¯s anger seemed to subside a bit, and the speed dropped back down to sixty.


    Quietly, Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief. She did not want to die along with him.


    However, throughout the journey, Gu Yixuan was silent, especially his expression, which was frighteningly gloomy. Mo Ran knew that a storm was inevitable today.


    To spare herself from suffering, she looked at him and tried to start exining, "Last night, I didn¡¯t mean to note back..."


    "Shut up!" Gu Yixuan harshly interrupted her, "I don¡¯t want to hear you speak right now!"


    Mo Ran took a deep breath and mustered the courage to continue, "Last night I ran into..."


    "I told you to shut up, did you not hear me!" The man turned his head and red at her, bellowing, his anger teetering on the edge of explosion.


    He did not want to hear her speak, did not want to hear her so-called exnations. He was afraid he would not be able to restrain his fury and do something irreversible in his anger.


    Mo Ran was stunned, noticing streaks of red in Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes.


    His mood was too awful, and she had no idea her failure to return home would enrage him so much.


    If she was not allowed to speak, then she would not. She did not want to provoke him now.


    The car soon arrived at the vi. Gu Yixuan got out of the car, walked over to the other side, opened the door, and pulled Mo Ran out.


    He grabbed her injured arm, causing Mo Ran¡¯s brows to tightly knit together in pain. Instinctively, she struggled back a bit, and Gu Yixuan thought she was trying to escape.


    The force in his hands increased as he imperiously dragged her towards the living room.


    "It hurts, let go!" Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but cry out, but he seemed oblivious as he quickly entered the living room, released her hand, and flung her onto the soft carpet.


    .....


    Check out this hot new novel "Arresting the Runaway Wife: The Wolf-like President Please Be Gentle"¡ªit¡¯s a great read~~

 Chapter 188 Gu Yixuan Goes Crazy 2

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 188 Gu Yixuan Goes Crazy 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran¡¯s pain was so intense that she almost cried, and just as she was about to get up, Gu Yixuan¡¯s tall figure pressed down on her.


    "What are you doing!" she screamed, immediately pinned to the ground by him, unable to move.


    He slightly lowered his head, his eyes seemingly cloaked in a shadow beneath his bangs, looking somewhat terrifying.


    A cruel smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth as he coldly demanded, "Tell me, did you sleep with himst night or not?!"


    His eyes relentlessly scrutinized Mo Ran¡¯s clothes, he had noticed from the moment he saw her; she wasn¡¯t wearing the same outfit as yesterday.


    She had changed her clothes, but why? Were they dirtied? Or was it torn apart by Tang Song?!


    The mere thought of such a possibility made his blood boil, wishing he could tear them into pieces.


    Faced with his questioning, Mo Ran felt humiliated. ring with indignation, she retorted, "We¡¯re not as filthy as you think!"


    "Not filthy? Then why did you spend the night at his ce! Mo Ran, let me tell you, you are now my, Gu Yixuan¡¯s, woman; if you dare to betray me, you should know the consequences!" He was really angry; he had been worried about her all night, looking for her the entire evening.


    But in the end, he found out she had been at Tang Song¡¯s ce. Upon hearing the news, he suddenly felt like a fool, aplete and utter idiot!


    "It¡¯s not what you think! Yesterday I went back to my own apartment, and I encountered Ming Xue. She tried to hurt me, and Tang Song saved me..."


    "So you spent the night with him!" Gu Yixuan jumped to conclusions.


    Mo Ran was so angry she couldn¡¯t even speak.


    He sneered, "What, did I hit the nail on the head? Nothing to say? Mo Ran, if you¡¯re going to make excuses, at least find a better one. You didn¡¯t go back to your apartment at all yesterday! Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know?!"


    "I didn¡¯t make it back; I fainted outside..."


    "Just now you said you went back, and now you say you didn¡¯t. Weren¡¯t you saved by Tang Song? How could you have fainted? You said you ran into Ming Xue, and she tried to harm you, who are you trying to fool! With your skills, handling two men wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all!"


    Mo Ran waspletely at a loss for words. It was so dark around her at the time, she was utterly unprepared and was thus threatened by Ming Xue with a knife. When she pushed Ming Xue away to escape, she never imagined that Ming Xue would actually stab at her with the knife.

 Chapter 189 Gu Yixuan Goes Crazy 3

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Gu Yixuan Goes Crazy 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Everything happened so unexpectedly, she panicked, how could she calmly deal with her.


    No matter what she said, he was adamant that she had deceived him.


    What¡¯s the point of exining!


    Mo Ran stopped struggling andy on the ground, saying coldly, "Think whatever you want, do whatever you like!"


    Gu Yixuanughed coldly, "As expected, you¡¯ve got nothing to say! Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to do something to you? You¡¯re so lecherous, well today I¡¯m going to satisfy you properly!"


    "What are you going to do?!"


    "What am I going to do? Aren¡¯t you the one who knows best?" His hands began to tear at her pants.


    "Don¡¯t! Stop!" Mo Ran truly panicked, she didn¡¯t like him forcing himself on her, every time he forced her, she felt awful inside, as if the sky were about to copse.


    His actions made her feel as if she were being raped, which wasn¡¯t far from the truth.


    "Don¡¯t you always enjoy it? Why say no? Don¡¯t you want me to satisfy you, or do you want to go find Tang Song?" Gu Yixuan crazily tore at her clothes, with Mo Ran only able to il her arms in an attempt to stop him.


    "Get off! Don¡¯t touch me, go away!" She was somewhat copsing, using all her strength to fight him, her hands fiercely wing at his face, neck, and arms.


    All she could think about was escaping him!


    Gu Yixuan had some trouble fending her off, he grabbed her iling hands and pressed them to the ground, but Mo Ran bit hard into his arm, causing him to quickly withdraw his hand in pain.


    She bent her knees and mmed hard into his lower body, although he managed to dodge in time, he couldn¡¯t avoid being hit. Gu Yixuan grunted, and in that brief moment of distraction, Mo Ran pushed him away forcefully, scrambling to run.


    He rose to catch her, but she frantically threw anything within reach at him, stopping his advance.


    Stumbling all the way to the swimming pool, Mo Ran had little strength left. Turning her head back and seeing Gu Yixuan catching up, she became instantly frantic.


    Not paying attention to her feet, she stepped on a puddle, slipped, and fell into the pool.


    The icy water immediately filled her mouth and nose, she struggled in the water for a few pushes, and surfaced.


    Gu Yixuan stood on the shore, arms crossed, a cold smile on his lips, watching her coldly.


    "Come up," he ordered.


    Mo Ran¡¯s body shrank away, gritting her teeth, "I¡¯m noting up!"


    Coming up was death, she wouldn¡¯t go to her death.

 Chapter 190 Soaking in the Cold Pool

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190 Soaking in the Cold Pool</h4><h4></h4>


    "Hah, if you don¡¯te up, just stay in the water for me! I don¡¯t believe you can endure the bone-chilling cold and nevere up."


    Mo Ran was already shivering all over, he was right, she couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of the bone-chilling cold.


    But, she really didn¡¯t want to go up, she was so afraid of him!


    "If you go away, I¡¯lle up..." Her limbs were starting to stiffen, especially the injured arm, it hurt so much, an agonizing, bone-piercing pain.


    Gu Yixuan let out a derisiveugh, "Do you think I would walk away?"


    "If you don¡¯t walk away, I won¡¯te up!"


    "Then you stay in the water, as long as youe ashore, I won¡¯t let you go!" Having said that, Gu Yixuan casually sat down with his legs crossed, even had Granny make him a cup of hot tea, and brought over steaming pastries.


    He was clearly tempting her!


    Mo Ran looked on, grinding her teeth, in fact, she was indeed somewhat tempted by the warmth of the hot tea.


    But she needed to have dignity, she couldn¡¯t go up even if it killed her!


    So cold, she longed to curl up into a ball, hugging her body. But her arms and legs had to thrash in the water, or she would sink.


    Her injured right hand was already numb, she could only swim with one hand, and several times, she sank down only to struggle back up.


    The sky was without the sun, but the light was very bright and white, all she could see was the ring white everywhere.


    She couldn¡¯t make out her surroundings, not even Gu Yixuan, she knew she was close to not holding on any longer.


    She wanted to get to shore, she didn¡¯t want to suffer like this.


    Mo Ran unconsciously paddled towards the shore, little by little, slower even than a turtle crawling.


    Finally can¡¯t stand it anymore?


    The corners of Gu Yixuan¡¯s mouth curled into a hint of a smile, yet his eyes were cold.


    For some reason, looking at the shore so close at hand, she just couldn¡¯t get near it. Suddenly, her leg started to cramp, herplexion changed dramatically, her eyes widened in terror, but before she could scream out, she sank down.


    More cold water poured into her lungs, preventing her from breathing.


    Help¡ª


    She wanted to cry for help, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she swallowed more water, her consciousness scattering even more.


    In the water, she could see Gu Yixuan standing on the shore.


    Why wasn¡¯t heing down to save her?


    No sooner had she thought this than she heard a ssh, someone had jumped into the water.


    She saw Gu Yixuan swimming toward her, his pristine white shirt spreading out in the water like a blooming flower, fluttering, drawing closer and closer to her.


    .......

 Chapter 191: A Hint of Regret Flashed in Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 191: A Hint of Regret shed in Her Eyes</h4><h4></h4>


    He swam up behind her, arms encircling her neck, and lifted her to the water¡¯s surface.


    Once she could breathe, Mo Ran gasped for air fiercely, her face covered with water, possibly mixed with tears.


    Once ashore, Grandma rushed over with a thick nket and wrapped it tightly around her.


    Copsed on the ground, Mo Ran had no strength at all, her teeth chattering nonstop from the cold, making ¡¯tter tter tter¡¯ sounds.


    "Sir, please take Miss Mo for a hot shower quickly. I¡¯ll go get a doctor," Grandma said anxiously.


    She had watched from the sidelines with great concern, worried that Gu Yixuan really wouldn¡¯t save Mo Ran, letting her drown.


    Thankfully, he had saved her.


    Gu Yixuan pursed his lips and gave a slight nod, then picked up Mo Ran horizontally and strode towards the upstairs.


    Entering the bathroom, he first ran hot water into the bathtub before proceeding to remove Mo Ran¡¯s clothes.


    Mo Ran¡¯s face was pale, and she was so weak that she could only let him do as he pleased.


    As he removed her top, Gu Yixuan paused because he saw thickyers of bandages wrapped around Mo Ran¡¯s arm.


    Blood had soaked through the bandages, presenting a rather shocking sight.


    His eyes flickered, a hint of annoyance crossing the depths of his gaze.


    When Mo Ran¡¯s body was submerged in the hot water, the piercing cold gradually eased. After a while, her body rxed, and her teeth stopped chattering.


    Gu Yixuan stood by silently, apparently lost in thought.


    Mo Ran curled up and said quietly, looking down, "I want to be alone for a while."


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to see him and wished for some solitude.


    "Okay, just call me when you¡¯re done," Gu Yixuan nodded and left the bathroom without any objections.


    Once he left, the stubborn tears in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes finally flowed. She felt a great sense of injustice and pain in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t tell anyone and could only endure it silently by herself.


    No one could save her; she had to be strong to protect herself, to keep going...


    ......................................


    After soaking for about half an hour, Mo Ran stood up, wrapped herself in a towel and went out. As soon as she came out, she saw Gu Yixuan, dressed in new clothes, sitting on the sofa with a cigarette between his fingers, his face expressionless.


    The room was filled with thick smoke, and the ashtray on the table already had two cigarette butts in it.

 Chapter 192: Lost Control Again

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Lost Control Again</h4><h4></h4>


    Seeing here out, he extinguished his cigarette, got up, and opened the window to let the air circte.


    "The doctor is downstairs; go lie down on the bed, and I¡¯ll have hime up and treat your wound," he said without looking at Mo Ran. After saying that, he opened the door and went downstairs.


    Mo Ran had no objections and obedientlyy down on the bed.


    The doctor redressed her wound and prescribed some cold medicine before leaving.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" Gu Yixuan asked, sitting by the bed.


    Mo Ran nced at him, knowing what he was asking, but she just didn¡¯t want to answer him.


    His gaze fell on her wound, and he asked again, "You were injured, why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    Suddenly, she really felt like scoffing.


    Indeed, she pulled out a mocking sneer, "I did want to tell you!"


    Only, he didn¡¯t want to listen. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    She found it ironic again, there was only hurt and transactions between them, no trust. Trust, in their rtionship, would never exist.


    All they had were wounds, nothing but wounds!


    A shadow crossed the depths of Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes; he stood up and said in a low voice, "Rest well, and call for Grandma if you need anything."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t respond, and he hadn¡¯t expected an answer from her anyway.


    As he stepped out of the room, he looked lost in thought. Hadn¡¯t he agreed not to be affected by her anymore? Why then, this time, had he lost control again?


    Sincest night until now, his heart had never calmed down; every beat pulsed around Mo Ran.


    This was the most uncontroble he had felt in his more than twenty years of life.


    He hated this feeling, hated this side of himself!


    This feeling caused him great pain; it was extremely ufortable!


    If there was a way, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let himself be influenced by her. Even if it meant losing everything, he didn¡¯t want to be affected by anyone.


    He had learned to be indifferent from a very young age. Only with an indifferent heart could he face everything without sadness, disappointment, or heartache.


    He learned well, very sessfully. In the face of opponents, he could be cold-blooded and ruthless; towards his closest kin, he could be just as cold-blooded and ruthless; towards anyone and anything, he could always remain cold-blooded and ruthless, eternally rational.


    Only, Mo Ran was beyond his expectations. In front of her, his proudly calm and rational demeanor would copse in an instant!


    He thought, perhaps Mo Ran was the one challenge sent by the heavens, his only nemesis.


    ......


    Ming Xue, who had hidden for two days, was caught before she had a chance to flee W City.

 Chapter 193: Crippling One of Your Legs

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Crippling One of Your Legs</h4><h4></h4>


    She was detained in an abandoned warehouse all night long.


    Early the next morning, they forcibly took her out.


    "Let me go! Where are you taking me? Let me go! I don¡¯t want to go!" she struggled vigorously until she saw Gu Yixuan, and only then did she stop.


    The man was sitting in a shy silver sports car, wearing sunsses, and facing her from the side, his slightly pursed lips betraying his cold aura.


    Ming Xue shuddered, her eyes flickering evasively.


    Gu Yixuan took off his sses and turned his head slightly, his gaze piercing sharply towards her.


    "Young Master Xuan..." Her legs instantly went weak with fear, and she almost knelt down, "Please let me go, I won¡¯t dare to do it again! I was wrong, please, have mercy on me!"


    She had never realized that offending this man would be such a terrifying matter.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Gu Yixuan was even more frightening than she had imagined.


    Gu Yixuan smiled faintly and said, "If you dare to do it, you must face the consequences. Why didn¡¯t you think of that when you did it?"


    His voice was soft when he asked, but to Ming Xue¡¯s ears, it was utterly chilling.


    "I... I was just temporarily blinded, I really didn¡¯t mean to target Mo Ran! What happened that day at the hospital was an ident, I didn¡¯t want it to happen, it really was just an ident! And that night, if I hadn¡¯t been driven to a corner, I wouldn¡¯t have hurt Mo Ran! Young Master Xuan, please, for the sake of the past I shared with you, spare me. I¡¯ll never dare to do it again!" Ming Xue pleaded desperately.


    But there was not the slightest ripple in Gu Yixuan¡¯s expression, "Alright, as long as you cripple one of your legs, I¡¯ll spare you."


    Ming Xue¡¯s eyes widened in terror; crippling her leg was tantamount to ruining her entire life.


    If her leg was ruined, how could she dance?!


    "No!" she hastily shook her head.


    Gu Yixuan did not care about her reaction at all and waved his hand to signal to his subordinates.


    Someone immediately approached her carrying a thick iron rod.


    "I don¡¯t want this! No!" Her screams were agonizing as she struggled fiercely to free herself, rushing to the front of Gu Yixuan¡¯s car.


    "Young Master Xuan! Please, spare me, I really won¡¯t dare again! Don¡¯t cripple my leg, I still have to dance, I don¡¯t want to be disabled! Mo Ran is also a dancer; she knows how important a pair of legs is to us, please spare me for her sake! I apologize to you, I was wrong, I truly was, I¡¯ll never dare again!"

 Chapter 194: The Choice Is Yours

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 194: The Choice Is Yours</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he raised his hand slightly, causing the movement below to cease immediately.


    Seeing that he had no intention of crippling her legs, Ming Xue burst into tears of joy, "Thank you, Young Master Xuan, thank you! I will surely repay you like an ox or a horse, whatever you ask of me, I will agree to!"


    "Agree to whatever I ask?" Gu Yixuan turned his gaze toward her, raising an eyebrow inquisitively.


    Ming Xue¡¯s mind raced, and she nodded hurriedly, "Yes, I will agree to whatever you ask! Young Master Xuan, I, I was once yours, and I will be yours for the rest of my life. I will notpete with Mo Ran for your attention anymore, I will stay silently by your side, forever serving you, without a single word ofint!"


    The corners of Gu Yixuan¡¯s mouth seemed to curl into a sneer.


    "You enjoy serving men?"


    Ming Xue¡¯s face stiffened, and she said awkwardly, "I only wish to serve you."


    "Heh, but I don¡¯t need you. I¡¯ll give you two options: either have your legs broken, or go serve other men¡ªit¡¯s your choice."


    "Can I... choose neither?" she asked with trembling lips.


    A look from Gu Yixuan drifted over coldly, frightening her into nodding quickly, "Okay, I will serve others, I promise you!"


    As long as her legs were spared, that was all that mattered.


    "This is your own choice," Gu Yixuan said with a smile of hidden meaning and then waved his hand.


    Immediately, two subordinates dragged Ming Xue toward a car.


    Panic shed in her eyes, "Where are you taking me?"


    A cold voice responded, "Didn¡¯t you want to serve men? Then go where you wish, many ck markets need volunteers like you."


    Ming Xue was stunned. It took her two seconds to realize what was happening. Just as she tried to struggle, a gag was stuffed into her mouth, silencing all her words.


    She was dragged into the car, her eyes desperately fixed on Gu Yixuan, but he never nced her way, put on his sses, and drove off.


    The car door closed, cutting off her look of despair.


    ..................


    Wrapped in a nket, Mo Ran sat on the sofa in the living room, boredly flipping through TV channels. A figure walked in front of her, blocking her view.


    Her eyes blinked once, but she did not ask the person to move away.


    Gu Yixuan looked at her, sat down beside her, and reached out to touch her forehead with concern, "Is your cold any better?"

 Chapter 195 The Illness Comes On Fiercely

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 195 The Illness Comes On Fiercely</h4><h4></h4>


    After she came out of the swimming pool that day, she developed a high fever and the cold just wouldn¡¯t go away.


    "Mhmm," she nodded faintly, her voice nasally.


    Gu Yixuan frowned, "It¡¯s been two days, why isn¡¯t it getting any better? Come on, let¡¯s go to the hospital and get a second opinion."


    He reached out to take her hand, but Mo Ran didn¡¯t move, "I don¡¯t want to go."


    She felt very ufortable and didn¡¯t want to be moving around.


    "How will the illness get better if you don¡¯t go?" Gu Yixuan retorted.


    "It will get better after taking medicine, let¡¯s try the medication for a few days first," she said while pulling out a tissue to wipe her nose, which had be red and swollen from rubbing.


    The cold was really unpleasant; her health had always been good, and she rarely caught colds. This time, the illness hit her hard, somewhat overwhelming her.


    Gu Yixuan frowned again, "You muste with me!"


    A flicker of displeasure crossed Mo Ran¡¯s eyes; she hated his forcefulness. She bit her lip, but still, she didn¡¯t fight back.


    If she had to go, then so be it. She slowly stood up, her footsteps unsteady. Her eyes were red and brimming with tears.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Yixuan knew her cold had gotten worse; he reached out again to touch her forehead but still couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    "You don¡¯t have a fever?" he murmured, puzzled.


    His hands were always warm; he could never tell whether she really had a fever or not.


    At the hospital, the doctor took Mo Ran¡¯s temperature¡ªit was 38.8 degrees Celsius, a high fever that required an IV.


    Hearing this, Gu Yixuan¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. With such a high fever, if they had dyed any longer, who knows if it would have scrambled her brain.


    Lying in the hospital bed, Mo Ran nced at Gu Yixuan sitting beside her and said indifferently, "You can go back; I can stay here by myself. I¡¯ll return home in the morning."


    He nced at her and said nothing.


    Despite the heating in the hospital room, it still didn¡¯t feel warm enough. Gu Yixuan sat in the chair, hardly moving at all, without showing any signs of impatience.


    Ever since that day, Mo Ran¡¯s attitude toward him had be indifferent. Always cold, no matter what you said to her, she would just nod; whatever you asked her to do, she wouldply. But shecked her previous initiative and the fierceness she had before.


    In a word, she seemed to have lost her vitality.


    This made Gu Yixuan feel powerless, but he couldn¡¯t help it; he had caused this and couldn¡¯t say anything...

 Chapter 196: Giving Him the Cold Shoulder

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 196: Giving Him the Cold Shoulder</h4><h4></h4>


    Knowing that he had misunderstood her, he was annoyed, but his pride prevented him from swallowing his pride and apologizing to her.


    The two of them remained at a standoff. Sometimes he would initiate conversation, but Mo Ran would just respond with ¡¯Hmm¡¯ or ¡¯Oh,¡¯ making him feel increasingly bored.


    He wanted tosh out at her, but seeing her looking ill and weak, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it and ended up stewing in his own frustrations alone.


    He wanted to be nicer to her but didn¡¯t know how.


    All he could do was stay with her at the hospital and keep herpany during her IV drips.


    Mo Ran looked at the IV tubes, her gaze somewhat distant. She no longer looked at Gu Yixuan, nor did she persuade him to go back anymore. Unaware, she drifted off to sleep.


    When she awoke, she found Gu Yixuan still sitting beside her, his eyes fixated on a spot on the floor, lost in thought.


    The night outside was deep. Mo Ran checked her phone and saw that it was already midnight.


    He wasn¡¯t nning to sit there until dawn, was he?


    But whatever he did, it had nothing to do with her, she thought. Let him be!


    Noticing that she had awakened, Gu Yixuan came back to reality and asked, "Do you want some water?"


    Her throat was indeed dry. She propped herself up, intending to pour water herself, but Gu Yixuan held her shoulder down and turned to pour her a cup of hot water instead.


    "Careful, it¡¯s a bit hot." He handed the cup to her.


    Mo Ran hesitated for a moment but took it anyway. After drinking the water, she felt much better.


    "Are you hungry?" he asked again.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten much in the afternoon, but she wasn¡¯t hungry.


    Shaking her head, shey back down, turned over, and gave him her back.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes darkened as he sat back down on the chair, staring at the back of her head, his lips pressed together in silence.


    He damn well hated this kind of indifferent atmosphere, where no matter what you say or do, it¡¯s like hitting cotton, with no reaction at all, making one feel powerless.


    What exactly did he have to do to get some sort of reaction from her? Even if it involved a big fight, anything was better than seeing her like this.


    He had forced her before, hurt her before, and he never saw this kind of reaction from her. He really didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her this time, insisting on giving him the cold shoulder!


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was sick, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have let her off!


    As time ticked away, Gu Yixuan alternated between feeling restless, annoyed, angry, and then indifferent, his inner world a turmoil of mixed emotions.


    ...


    Rmendedpleted novel: "Billionaire¡¯s Stand-in Baby Mama Wife"

 Chapter 197: Eat Even If You’re Not Hungry!

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Eat Even If You¡¯re Not Hungry!</h4>


    free??ebnovel<h4></h4>


    Daylight broke, and Mo Ran opened her eyes. As she turned over, she noticed that Gu Yixuan was no longer in the hospital room. A cold sneer flickered in her eyes; sure enough, the person had left.


    Just as she was about to get out of bed, someone walked into the room, carrying breakfast in hand.


    "Awake? Feeling any better?" He put the breakfast on the table and asked with concern.


    Mo Ran was slightly stunned, then nodded, "Much better."


    He reached out to touch her forehead, and when his cool hand met her skin, she instinctively shrank back.


    "Hmm, the fever¡¯s gone." He nodded with satisfaction. To check her temperature, he had deliberately run cold water over his hands for a good while.


    "Come on, eat your breakfast and then we can leave," he said as he took out the breakfast and arranged it on the table.


    Mo Ran nced at it, seeing the hot and steamy preserved egg and pork congee along with several small steamed buns that looked appetizing and smelled delicious, but she just had no appetite.


    "I¡¯m not hungry," she said indifferently.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t take her word for it. "Have a bite and then we can go."


    "I said, I¡¯m not hungry," she repeated.


    He finally nced at her, "You have to eat whether you¡¯re hungry or not. If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯re not leaving!"


    Mo Ran, who was in a cold war period with him, was very sensitive to his coercion. Even though such forcefulness didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal normally, it made her very ufortable at this moment!


    "I said, I¡¯m not hungry!" Her temper red up instantly.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze became slightly fixed, and a smile crept upon his lips, but his voice was still icy and forceful.


    "I said, you have to eat whether you¡¯re hungry or not!" This woman finally got back her temper.


    What a bastard, he¡¯s infuriating!


    Mo Ran stood up and walked away. If he called her to eat, would she just eat? Who did he think he was!


    "Stop right there!"


    She didn¡¯t listen and continued walking!


    "Don¡¯t regret it!"


    Her footsteps halted for a moment; she believed he would do something to make her regret it.


    Standing still, Mo Ran didn¡¯t turn around. Her chest heaved violently, her eyes filled with intense hatred! Taking a few deep breaths, she steadied her emotions, turned around, and strode to the table. She grabbed a bun and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Gulping it down, she lifted the bowl of congee and took a big gulp, then suddenly spat it all out with a "puh".


    So hot! So hot!


    She stuck out her tongue and fanned it a few times before realizing a serious problem.


    The congee she had just spit out, it seemed, was all over Gu Yixuan...


    ...


    I¡¯m in such a bad state, sigh. Rolling around, begging for favorites, all kinds of begging!

 Chapter 198: As Rigid as a Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 198: As Rigid as a Corpse</h4><h4></h4>


    She had just vomited up the porridge, which seemed to have all ended up on Gu Yixuan¡¯s body...


    She looked up slightly and saw his livid face, his furious eyes.


    Her gaze flickered with guilt, and she felt an urge tough, but she held it back.


    "Mo Ran, sometimes, I really want to strangle you to death!" Gu Yixuan finally spoke the words he had long held back.


    ..............................


    After resting at the vi for two days, Mo Ran¡¯s cold and the wounds on her hands had healed. After what happenedst time, she finally saw Gu Yixuan for what he truly was.


    If youply with him, he treats you a bit better. If you don¡¯t, he turns his back on you mercilessly and torments you harshly.


    You never know what will upset him, nor how he will torment you¡ªperhaps even to the point of death.


    He was like a time bomb ced beside you, making you anxious, never knowing when it would go off. The only way to be at peace was to leave him, to never see him again.


    Mo Ran had decided she must make Gu Yixuan sick of her, to hasten her departure.


    She learned to be indifferent, doing nothing all day and staying quietly by herself, making her seem boring. In bed, she gave hardly any reaction, as stiff as if she were dead.


    Just two nights ago, Gu Yixuan thought she was just throwing a tantrum and let her be without saying anything. It had already been a week, and her responses in bed were still lifeless.


    Even if he was a pervert, he wouldn¡¯t continue with someone who showed no reaction.


    After a few vigorous thrusts, Gu Yixuan ended his passion and withdrew from her body. He turned on the bedsidemp, sat up, and lit a cigarette.


    He never smoked, but he liked to light one up, allowing the smoke to swirl around him.


    Indifferently, Mo Ran got up to shower in the bathroom; when she came out, Gu Yixuan had a fresh cigarette between his fingers. The room was filled with the thick smell of tobo, which made her frown in difort.


    The man did not put out the cigarette immediately as he used to. He raised his head, under his ck, stylishly cut hair, were a pair of beautiful, pitch-ck eyes.


    "How long are you going to sulk for!" he asked discontentedly.


    Mo Ran nced at him, walked to the bed,y down, covered herself with the duvet, and said indifferently, "I am not sulking."


    ...


    In the future, "Feizi" will release one Chapter at a time and will no longer post novels at midnight. Readers in the book city can wait to read in the evening because the disy is slow, and it¡¯s hard to wait. Online readers can check back after a while, or they can save up Chapters to read all at once.

 Chapter 199: My Painful Performance

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 199: My Painful Performance</h4><h4></h4>


    "You¡¯re still denying it! Wasn¡¯t it just because I misunderstood youst time that you have to act like this? Throwing a temper tantrum for a day or two should have been enough. Don¡¯t go too far,"


    Mo Ran sneered inwardly. A misunderstanding? He thought a simple "misunderstanding" would erase everything?


    The pain in her heart was something he could never truly understand.


    "I really haven¡¯t been throwing a tantrum," she blinked, her tone calm, "If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it."


    Suddenly, her arm was grasped, and Gu Yixuan pulled her up. He looked into her eyes, stared at her, and said, "If you¡¯re not in a temper, then please me, prove it to me!"


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes flickered, "Why should I please you?"


    "You won¡¯t please me? Then how about I please you?" A sinister smile curled up at the corner of his mouth.


    Mo Ran frowned, worried about what he might do.


    "Are you not bored, I¡¯m not interested," she shrugged off his hand and tried to lie back down on the bed.


    Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t about to let her sleep peacefully. He pulled her up again, ignoring her struggles, quickly stripped off her clothes, found a tie, and bound her hands to the headboard of the bed.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock, a hint of panic shing through them, "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    Shey on the bed naked and bound, a position that made her feel deeply humiliated. Her face turned pale in an instant.


    "If you won¡¯t please me, then of course, it¡¯s up to me to please you!" Gu Yixuan straddled her, his expression somewhat grim.


    "Gu Yixuan, don¡¯t go too far!" Mo Ran yelled, "You¡¯re sick, don¡¯t involve me!"


    "Yes, I am indeed sick!" He smiled slowly, leaned in ambiguously close to her, and chuckled slyly: "But this is also how I show my affection for you. Look, you haven¡¯t found any pleasure in bed, so I¡¯ve decided to properly teach you, to let you also experience the joy of it. Tell me, am I good to you?"


    Mo Yan bit her lip tightly, turning her head away in humiliation.


    Gu Yixuan grasped her chin, turned her head back, and forced her to look into his eyes, "Don¡¯t worry, for the next three days you won¡¯t be able to leave this bed, and I will continue to teach you, until you respond."


    "You!" Mo Ran¡¯s eyes were filled with incredulity, "Shameless!"


    "Go ahead and curse. In a while, you won¡¯t be able to! The more fiercely you curse, the more excited I will be." As he spoke, he slowly straightened his body, showcasing his perfect, toned physique.

 Chapter 200: Awkward and Stiff

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Awkward and Stiff</h4><h4></h4>


    If he weren¡¯t Gu Yixuan, Mo Ran would have freely praised his physique. But since he was Gu Yixuan, although he had a handsome appearance, he harbored an evil heart.


    He was the perfectbination of an angel and a demon.


    Looking into his dark eyes, Mo Ran knew that he would surely do as he said. His only purpose in doing this was to force a reaction from her.


    Closing her eyes for a moment, Mo Ran said in pain, "Fine, I¡¯ll please you."


    Every time Gu Yixuan threatened her, she wanted to refuse to the end, but she was timid, she didn¡¯t want to die, especially not because of Gu Yixuan¡ª that would be too unworthy.


    It was because of her constantpromises that Gu Yixuan became overconfident, believing that she would never resort to suicide, and thus he did not foresee that she would indeed choose to take her own lifeter on.


    Of course, that was a matter for the future.


    Hearing her words, Gu Yixuan grinned, "If you had agreed earlier, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble."


    He untied her hands andyzily on the bed, telling her, "Come here, perform well for me."


    Rubbing her sore wrists, a glint of painful despair shed through Mo Ran¡¯s eyes. She really, really wanted to leave him!


    Suppressing the urge to cry, she turned around,y on top of him, and tremblingly closed her eyes to kiss his lips.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t as though they hadn¡¯t done this before; it wasn¡¯t a big deal, it was like she had just hired a male escort.


    A beautiful one at that, and what¡¯s more, for free.


    Although Mo Ran thought this way, she still couldn¡¯t muster any interest in Gu Yixuan. Kissing his lips felt utterly devoid of sensation, as if she were kissing something lifeless.


    With no feelings for him, of course, there was no response.


    Her kisses were awkward and mechanical,nding one by one on his lips, his Adam¡¯s apple, his chest. It was like a detached stamping rather than a kiss.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s pitch-ck eyes watched her unblinkingly, watching her indifferent expression, her indifferent kisses.


    His gaze grew darker and even colder...


    "Enough!" Suddenly, he pushed her away and got up, mming the door as he left.


    Whew¡ª


    Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief, having narrowly escaped a crisis. She got up, put on her pajamas, poured a ss of water, took a contraceptive pill, and theny down in bed to sleep.


    The next day when she woke up, she didn¡¯t see Gu Yixuan. The elderly nanny said she hadn¡¯t seen him at all, guessing that he had left the night before.

 Chapter 201 Let’s Go Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 201 Let¡¯s Go Shopping</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran remembered that incident, Gu Yixuan too had left the house in a huff and didn¡¯t return for several days. However, when he dide back, he brought back Ming Xue with him.


    She hoped he wouldn¡¯t bring anyone back this time; she really didn¡¯t want to provoke a second Ming Xue.


    After lunch, Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t return, but Mo Yan did.


    "Sis, why are you here?" She was somewhat surprised.


    "I came to see you," Mo Yan smiled, but in fact, it was Gu Yixuan who had sent her. He said that Mo Ran had been in a bad mood recently, so he asked her toe and cheer her up.


    See, she knew that Gu Yixuan cared a lot about Mo Ran, otherwise why would he be concerned about whether she was in a good mood or not.


    So yeah, helping Mo Ran capture Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart was a must.


    "Ranran, what have you been up to thesest few days? You haven¡¯te to see me at all," Mo Yan asked.


    Mo Ran ced the brewed tea in front of her, "Haven¡¯t been doing much, I caught a cold a few days ago, and I was afraid I¡¯d pass it to you, so I didn¡¯te to see you. I was actually nning to visit you tomorrow, but here you are today."


    "Is your cold better now?"


    "It¡¯s already better."


    "Ranran, why don¡¯t we go shopping? It¡¯s been a long time since we shopped together," Mo Yan suggested.


    Mo Ran thought she should get out and about as well, so she dly agreed, "Sure."


    After changing clothes, the two of them left the house and went to the busiestmercial area in W City.


    Ever since Mo Yan started working at ¡¯Night Charm,¡¯ the quality of her clothes had been getting higher and higher. However,pared to truly wealthy people, she was still very much down to earth.


    Now, she had money in her purse, and today Gu Yixuan had given her a Gold Card, telling her to take Mo Ran out shopping. Naturally, she wanted to be generous once, and she was even nning on visiting stores she didn¡¯t dare to just look at normally.


    "Sis, let¡¯s not go there," Mo Ran looked at the glittering gold letters of Gabrielle Chanel and slightly furrowed her brow.


    Mo Yan grabbed her hand with a light smile, a flicker of confident pride in her eyes, "What¡¯s there to be afraid of, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford it. Come on, let¡¯s go check out the clothes there."


    "Sis, it¡¯s too expensive." She felt there really was no need to buy such expensive clothes; clothes should simply look nice and fit well when worn, there shouldn¡¯t be a pursuit of excessive luxury.


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes helplessly, and with a flourish dered, "Ranran, don¡¯t you know? Owning a piece of ¡¯Chanel¡¯ is every woman¡¯s dream. In a bit, you pick whatever you like, whatever you set your heart on, I¡¯ll pay for it all."

 Chapter 202: A Chance Encounter with Yan Ruyu

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 202: A Chance Encounter with Yan Ruyu</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran had no choice but to be pulled in by Mo Yan.


    The sales clerk inside saw them, thinking they were just ordinary people looking to feast their eyes and didn¡¯te forward to serve them.


    They had seen plenty of such people, who woulde into the store to broaden their horizons, but wouldn¡¯t buy a single thing.


    "Ranran, what do you think of this one? Is it nice?" Mo Yan asked, pointing to a beige knit sweater dress.


    "It¡¯s nice," Mo Ran nodded.


    "Then I¡¯ll try it on." She excitedly found a sales clerk and said, "Take that dress down, I want to try it on."


    The clerk¡¯s expression was not enthusiastic, she ndly said, "Miss, that dress is worth ten thousand..."


    "What, you think I can¡¯t afford it?" Mo Yan raised an eyebrow, cutting her off, her voice somewhat sharp. She had seen it all before, and from the clerk¡¯s words, she knew the clerk was looking down on her.


    The clerk¡¯s face stiffened, but still dutifully took down the dress and handed it to her.


    Mo Yan gave the clerk a disdainful nce and took the dress into the fitting room. Mo Ran felt somewhat helpless, knowing thating to a store like this, they would encounter disdain.


    "Wee! Miss Yan, we¡¯ve got a new batch of styles in our store, would you like to take a look?" An enthusiastic voice from a sales clerk sounded behind her.


    Mo Ran turned around and found herself locked eyes with Yan Ruyu.


    She paused, internally cursing her bad luck. Her sister was inside, what if she came out and saw her?


    Yan Ruyu also saw Mo Ran, she raised an eyebrow and walked over to ask, "Are you here to buy clothes too?"


    Actually, she was a very straightforward woman; she loathed Mo Yan but had nothing against Mo Ran.


    Moreover, Mo Ran was Gu Yixuan¡¯s woman, and out of respect for Gu Yixuan, she would greet her.


    Mo Ran nodded, her gaze somewhat evasive, "Yes."


    "Have you taken a liking to anything? Put it on my tab," she said.


    "Thank you, I¡¯m just looking around," Mo Ran prayed inwardly, hoping she would leave soon, hoping her sister wouldn¡¯te out.


    Yan Ruyu was browsing the clothes hanging around and started chatting with her, she said with a light smile, "Didn¡¯t Gu Yixuan give you money? Why just look¡ª you should buy a few pieces to wear."


    "I didn¡¯t n to buy clothes today; it¡¯s just that I was passing by and decided to pop in," Mo Ran said indifferently. Hearing Gu Yixuan¡¯s name put her in a bad mood...

 Chapter 203: Tit for Tat

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Tit for Tat</h4><h4></h4>


    Yan Ruyu noticed her indifference and tactfully nodded, "Then browse as you please, I¡¯ll go check out that section over there."


    "Sure," Mo Ran immediately responded, suddenly feeling a sense of relief that she was finally leaving.


    "Ranran, does it look good?" Almost at the same time, Mo Yan¡¯s voice sounded from behind her.


    Just as Yan Ruyu was about to turn around, her movement abruptly halted. Mo Ran inwardly cursed, toote as she turned her head, attempting to block Mo Yan¡¯s line of sight.


    The two women had already spotted each other.


    Mo Yan was taken aback for a moment before a faint, cold smile appeared on her face.


    Yan Ruyu was also smirking. She crossed her arms and looked at Mo Yan, her voice icy, "Since when could a woman who makes a living by drinking with men afford to shop at Chanel? You all should be careful; she might try on everything in the store and not buy a single piece."


    Mo Yan, feeling mocked, immediately got angry, "Heh, how do you know I can¡¯t afford it? Could it be that only you can? Sometimes, you shouldn¡¯t belittle people too much."


    "Indeed, I did underestimate you. Not only did you seduce someone else¡¯s husband, but you also had the nerve to secretly carry a bastard child. Well, at least heaven is just, giving you what you deserve, that bastard child is gone!"


    The child was a thorn in Mo Yan¡¯s side, and she immediately rose to the confrontation.


    "Hmph, at the very least, I can get pregnant! Unlike some people who¡¯ve been married for several years with not a single sign of a baby! Maybe, just maybe, your husband has never touched you at all!"


    A fierce glint shed in Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes, and her voice deepened, "You shameless wretch, watch your filthy mouth! You, a brazen homewrecker, have the audacity to yell in my face!"


    Mo Yan probably thought she was backed up by Gu Yixuan, acting somewhat indomitable,pletely forgetting the harsh lesson she had from Yan Ruyust time.


    "Who are you calling a wretch! It¡¯s your own fault for not keeping your husband in line, the nerve to me others! It¡¯s because you¡¯re too fierce, like a tigress, that your husband seeks women elsewhere!"


    Seeing their argument escting, Mo Ran stepped in between them, anxiously saying, "Stop fighting, both of you, or you¡¯ll be aughingstock to others."


    "Ranran, step aside. By doing this, you¡¯re making her think we¡¯re afraid of her!" Mo Yan pulled Mo Ran to one side.


    Yan Ruyu, her face turning green with anger, came over and pped Mo Yan hard across the face.


    "Sis!" Mo Ran eximed in shock.

 Chapter 204: Gave Her a Slap

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Gave Her a p</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Yan covered her face in shock, immediately ring up, "You dare to hit me!"


    Her hand swiftlyshed back, but Yan Ruyu was skilled inbat and wasn¡¯t easily struck. She grabbed Mo Yan¡¯s wrist and pped her again.


    "It¡¯s you, you wretched woman, whom I hit! And not just hitting, I dare to kill you too!"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Ran felt somewhat afraid; she worried that Yan Ruyu might truly harm Mo Yan.


    "Miss Yan!" She stepped forward to shield Mo Yan, speaking calmly, "If my sister has offended you in any way, I apologize to you. You¡¯re a magnanimous person, please forgive her."


    Yan Ruyu nced at her, graciously letting go of Mo Yan¡¯s hand, "Fine, for your sake, I¡¯ll spare her this time. You¡¯d better tell your sister not to act so arrogantly anymore, or else I won¡¯t spare her!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, my sister won¡¯t provoke you again." She held Mo Yan¡¯s hand, earnestly saying, "Sis, let¡¯s stop this and go."


    Mo Yan was unwilling but had been frightened by Yan Ruyu¡¯s stern words earlier; she didn¡¯t want to continue causing trouble.


    She allowed Mo Ran to pull her as they left the shop.


    Several shop assistants, startled by the scene, finally came to their senses, with one of them calling out to their retreating figures, "Hey, the clothes, you haven¡¯t taken off the clothes!"


    "Don¡¯t call out. Put it on my bill," Yan Ruyu said indifferently.


    "Okay," the assistant hurriedly nodded.


    Mo Ran and Mo Yan heard the voices from behind. Mo Yan couldn¡¯t contain her irritation, discontentedly saying, "I am not broke, why should she pay for it! Ranran, go pay for it with my money!"


    She pulled out a Gold Card and stuffed it into Mo Ran¡¯s hand.


    Mo Ran could only go back and pay the bill for her before they left.


    "It¡¯s infuriating! To run into that tiger mom, what bad luck!" Mo Yan grumbled resentfully as they walked.


    "She dared to hit me! I¡¯ll settle this ount sooner orter!"


    "Hmph, a hen that hasn¡¯tid eggs in years won¡¯t be strutting around for long!"


    "That dead woman, that wretch!"


    "Sis..." Mo Ran helplessly interrupted her tirade, "Stop cursing, she can¡¯t hear you no matter what you say."


    To Mo Yan, these words automatically tranted to another meaning in her ears: Why didn¡¯t you curse her like that to her face? Now that you¡¯re cursing, she can¡¯t hear you.


    "You little brat!" Mo Yan jabbed her forehead sharply with a finger, "She was hitting me just now, why didn¡¯t you help me?!"

 Chapter 205: Marry Gu Yixuan!

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Marry Gu Yixuan!</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran winced in pain and said with a sense of grievance, "If I tried to help, I would only make matters worse. Who is Yan Ruyu? We absolutely can¡¯t afford to offend her. If we anger her, we are the only ones who will suffer."


    Mo Yan thought about it and agreed, but she just couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Whoever it was would definitely feel wronged after being pped around so casually.


    "Ranran, why is our life so hard? Why do we always have to be bullied by others?" Mo Yan suddenly felt tears welling up; she just wanted to live a good life. Why was that so difficult?


    Her words touched upon Mo Ran¡¯s own troubles, and she thought of how Gu Yixuan had treated her badly.


    Lowering her eyes, she said quietly, "Sister, we just shouldn¡¯t think so much. Actually, my wish is very simple; just to live a in and simple life."


    For ordinary people, fulfilling such a wish would be extremely easy.


    Why was it so hard for her?


    Mo Yan¡¯s thoughts were exactly the opposite, "No, I must live a life far above others. Ranran, you should marry Gu Yixuan!"


    "What?!" Mo Ran was shocked.


    Mo Yan spoke earnestly, "You¡¯ve already be his woman, so you should marry him. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t love him."


    "Sister, how can you be so inconsiderate of my feelings?" Mo Ran said in disbelief.


    "How have I not considered your feelings? I am thinking of you, that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to marry him! Come on, let¡¯s go back right now and discuss this with Gu Yixuan!"


    "No!"


    "Let¡¯s go!" Mo Yan insisted on dragging her away. She was determined to make Mo Ran marry Gu Yixuan; she wanted to take back all the humiliation Yan Ruyu had inflicted upon her!


    "Sister!" Mo Ran pulled away from her grasp, feeling a chill in her heart, "Just for a good life, you would push me into a pit of fire?"


    Mo Yan paused, realizing she was too hasty.


    "Ranran..."


    "You know I don¡¯t like Gu Yixuan. Why do you insist on pushing me toward him? Do you know that in my dreams, I wish to get away from him!" Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but say angrily.


    She could tolerate a lot of things from Mo Yan, but she just couldn¡¯t understand why her sister wouldn¡¯t consider her feelings.


    "Ranran, sister is in the wrong. I won¡¯t do this again in the future. Don¡¯t be angry, I won¡¯t treat you like this anymore." Mo Yan took her hand, trying to appease her.


    Mo Ran turned her head away, struggling to hold back her tears.


    ...


    Remember to favorite, save~~~ Today, I am working very hard to update~~

 Chapter 206: I Like You in Black

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 206: I Like You in ck</h4><h4></h4>


    "Alright, stop being upset. Will you forgive me if I apologize? I¡¯ll take you shopping for clothes, and we¡¯ll buy only what you like,"


    "Sis, I want to go back," Mo Ran said tly.


    Mo Yan held onto her hand and wouldn¡¯t let go, "No, you must pick out some clothes, or it means you haven¡¯t forgiven me. Ranran, please forgive me, I really didn¡¯t mean to pressure you. It¡¯s just that I was feeling so wronged, that¡¯s why I thought that way."


    Mo Ran knew that she had been upset by Yan Ruyu, which was why she had thought of making her marry Gu Yixuan.


    Seeing Mo Yan was also upset, Mo Ran decided not to be mad at her anymore, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go buy some clothes."


    "You¡¯ve forgiven me?" Mo Yan asked joyfully.


    "Mhm." Mo Ran smiled and nodded. She was her sister, after all, how could she really stay angry with her? Bones may break but the sinews still hold them together.


    On Mo Yan¡¯s suggestion, Mo Ran passively bought several pieces of clothing. Shopping is in a woman¡¯s nature, no matter how much of a homebody you are, once you¡¯re in the dazzling shopping mall, your desire to shop will be stirred.


    Seeing pretty things made her want to buy them and take them home, and Mo Ran was no exception. Caught up in the fun of shopping, she forgot about everything else and felt especially happy.


    The two shopped until five in the afternoon before they sat down in a coffee shop to rest. After having something to eat, they went their separate ways back to where they each lived.


    Mo Ran got into the taxi and her joyful mood suddenly fell. Just the thought of facing Gu Yixuan when she got back made her unable to feel happy.


    However, she was ustomed to it, whether she saw him or not, it didn¡¯t matter.


    When she got back to the vi,Gu Yixuan was already home. Seeing her with big and small bags, he couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly at the corners of his mouth.


    "Went shopping?" he asked, even though he already knew.


    "Yeah," Mo Ran replied as she set down her bags and poured herself a ss of water to drink.


    "What sort of nice things did you buy?" Gu Yixuan reached out to rummage through the bags, but Mo Ran hurriedly tried to grab them, fumbling as he blocked her with his hand.


    He pulled out a few bags and found clothes, essories, and... underwear...


    Raising an eyebrow, he teased with augh, "Actually, I prefer you in ck underwear. Next time, buy less white."


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned red as she packed away her things, thinking indignantly, "I bought them to wear for myself, not for you to look at!"


    "Didn¡¯t buy anything for me?" Gu Yixuan frowned slightly and began looking through the other bags, "You bought so much, howe you didn¡¯t buy anything for me?"

 Chapter 207 Gu Yixuan’s Awkwardness

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 207 Gu Yixuan¡¯s Awkwardness</h4>


    NovelFire.c¦Ò?<h4></h4>


    It seems I really didn¡¯t buy him anything.


    "You again..." didn¡¯t tell me.


    "Found it!" Mo Ran¡¯s words were cut off as Gu Yixuan pulled out a tie, holding it up happily in front of her, "Is this for me?"


    How did this thing end up in her bag?


    A flicker of surprise shed through Mo Ran¡¯s eyes.


    Mo Yan had asked her to buy something for Gu Yixuan, but she hadn¡¯t agreed. Mo Yan took the liberty of choosing a tie for him, and she didn¡¯t want it, thinking Mo Yan would put it back.


    When had she bought it and secretly stuffed it into her bag?


    Seeing her not answer, Gu Yixuan narrowed his eyes, "Is it not for me?"


    His voice was very dangerous.


    Mo Ran came back to her senses and nodded, "It¡¯s for you." But it wasn¡¯t bought by her.


    Only then did Gu Yixuan smile in satisfaction, "Your taste is really bad, the color of this tie is too dark, I don¡¯t really like it."


    "If you don¡¯t like it, just throw it away." Mo Ran reached out to snatch it, but he dodged away.


    He hid the tie behind his back, and said with feigned reluctance, "However, in light of your thoughtfulness, I¡¯ll ept it."


    Mo Ran was slightly stunned, this was the first time she had seen Gu Yixuan act awkwardly. His eyes revealed that he really liked it, but his lips wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    For some reason, seeing him like this, she thought... he was kind of... cute!


    Cute?!!!


    She must be crazy!


    Mo Ran quickly stood up, grabbed her bag, and headed upstairs. If she continued to let her thoughts run wild, it surely would lead to trouble!


    .................................


    Time swiftly passed, and Mo Ran had thought about going out to look for work several times, but she dismissed the idea each time.


    Even if she found a job, she estimated that Gu Yixuan would interfere, so it might be better not to bother.


    During this time, she didn¡¯t resist Gu Yixuan again, and her attitude towards him had always been indifferent. Gu Yixuan seemed to get used to her demeanor and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    In the morning, Gu Yixuan would leave early for work at the office and onlye back in the afternoon, sometimes in the evening.


    Their time together was only a little bit at night.


    Mo Ran went to bed early, and several hours after Gu Yixuan returned, she¡¯d go upstairs to sleep. Halfway through, he¡¯d wake her up and fuss for over an hour.


    Every day, this was how they interacted, with not much conversation between them. The rtionship between the two appeared to be as calm as water.


    ...


    The empress observed a little, and the inte had been updated for four or five hours already, while the book city hadn¡¯t updated yet (it seems to refresh twice a day, once at noon, once at night), so the readers on the book city will just have to wait until the evening to read.

 Chapter 208 I’m Feeling a Bit Unwell

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 208 I¡¯m Feeling a Bit Unwell</h4><h4></h4>


    This was exactly the result Mo Ran wanted; she hoped that Gu Yixuan would grow tired of her sooner so that she could be free.


    Mo Yan didn¡¯t seem to know what she was busy with and didn¡¯t seem to have a job either. asionally she wasn¡¯t home and would go out, all mysterious.


    When asked, she would just say she went shopping.


    Mo Ran suspected she was going to meet Yang Tao again and had once followed her, only to see that she entered a coffee shop and didn¡¯t go to meet Yang Tao, which put her mind at ease.


    After living a life as t as water for some time, Mo Ran found herself gettingzier andzier. Sometimes she could fall asleep on the sofa while watching TV.


    She would inevitably sleep until nine in the morning before getting up, and whatever she did, she did it sluggishly, not wanting to move.


    She began to despise herself. After living like a pig for a while, could it be that one beszy?


    She wanted to remain diligent, but no matter how hard she tried, she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to get up in the morning or muster the energy to move from a spot, regardless of the struggle within her.


    It seemed that she truly had bezy.


    After several days of distress, Mo Ran decided to just let it be.


    ..............


    That day, at the dining table, Grandma brought up a dish of salt-fried pork. Looking at the greasy pieces of fat, Mo Ran felt disgusted.


    She frowned slightly and endured it. But when the greasy smell hit her nose, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and ran to the bathroom to vomit.


    It was weird, she had never had such a strong reaction to the smell of this dish before?


    Mo Ran rinsed her mouth and came back out to find Gu Yixuan looking at her with confusion in his eyes.


    "Miss Mo, are you alright?" Grandma asked with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine," Mo Ran shook her head, her gaze falling on the salt-fried pork again, and she felt the urge to throw up. She stepped back and said faintly, "I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell, I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest a bit."


    "Do you want to go to the hospital to have a look?" Gu Yixuan asked.


    "No need, I¡¯ll be better after resting for a while."


    "Yeah," he nodded and didn¡¯t ask anything further, continuing his meal.


    His attitude toward her was growing colder and colder, which Mo Ran could clearly feel.


    It was understandable. Her attitude had always been indifferent. Anyone who spent a long time with her would find her uninteresting, let alone Gu Yixuan.


    Even if he loved her deeply, he would lose interest due to her attitude.


    Mo Ran rejoiced secretly in her heart, how wonderful, her approach was working!


    Seeing Mo Ran go upstairs, Grandma tentatively said to Gu Yixuan, "Sir, I suspect... Miss Mo might be pregnant?"


    ...


    The story will be uneventful for a few Chapters as a transition, but there will soon be a climax

 Chapter 209 Seems Very Similar...

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 209 Seems Very Simr...</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s movements abruptly stopped, and a sh of doubt crossed his eyes, then he immediately dismissed it in his mind.


    "No way."


    "But her reactions are very much like those of someone who¡¯s pregnant." The grandma was experienced, so she was still doubtful.


    Gu Yixuan stood up and said indifferently, "Don¡¯t overthink it, there¡¯s no way she could be pregnant."


    With those words, he grabbed his jacket and left the house.


    He knew that Mo Ran wouldn¡¯t get pregnant; she had always been taking birth control pills. She wouldn¡¯t bear his child; she didn¡¯t want to.


    Upstairs, Mo Ran, who hadn¡¯t entered her room yet, was startled when she overheard their conversation.


    Was she really pregnant?


    Thinking about her recent reactions, they did seem simr...


    Impossible! She had been taking birth control pills; there¡¯s absolutely no way she was pregnant!


    With that thought, she felt quite relieved, but the matter nted a seed of worry in her mind that asionally made her anxious.


    Before going to sleep that night, Gu Yixuan would as usual demand her attention first. It seemed like that was the only form of contact left between him and Mo Ran.


    Even this sole contact had be a routine. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he grew tired of her.


    "Wait a minute... ugh..." Mo Ran hurriedly pushed his chest away and crawled to the edge of the bed to retch.


    The face of Gu Yixuan, who was behind her, darkened instantly. "I thought you were used to it by now; it seems you still find my touch disgusting!"


    Mo Ran knew he misunderstood, but didn¡¯t exin anything. She calmed her chest andy back down on the bed.


    She actually didn¡¯t know why she felt like throwing up.


    "I¡¯m ready." Shey quietly on the bed, her gaze serene, her words making it seem like she was performing her daily duty.


    Gu Yixuan was so turned off that he gave her a cold nce,y on the bed with his back to her, and made no further moves.


    Mo Ran waited a bit and, seeing that he really was going to sleep, finally turned off the light and closed her eyes to sleep.


    The following evening was the same; Gu Yixuan would kiss her, and she¡¯d feel nauseous. Any man would be unhappy being repeatedly disgusted by a woman.


    And yet, faced with his displeased expression, Mo Ran could still respond with a detached demeanor, "Go ahead."


    How was he supposed to continue?


    He waspletely performing a solo act; what was the point!


    Mo Ran¡¯s recent attitude had already been making him ufortable, and now with the absence of any desire to touch her at night, he was even more irritable.

 Chapter 210 The Second-in-Command of the Yan Family

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 210 The Second-in-Command of the Yan Family</h4><h4></h4>


    He simply got up, dressed, and took his keys to leave the house. After a while, he heard the sound of a car starting downstairs.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t think where he might be going, she just knew that she could finally get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight.


    At the same time, her doubts grew bigger and bigger. Could she really be pregnant?


    She decided to wait a few more days to see; if her period didn¡¯te, she would go to the hospital for a check-up.


    ...............


    ¡¯Night Charm¡¯ was a city that never slept, no matter howte it was, this ce was always filled with countless energetic and passionate people partying hard.


    Gu Yixuan was still in the supreme VIP lounge. He didn¡¯t call for any hostesses, instead, he ordered a lot of drinks and slowly sipped them alone.


    The door to the lounge was pushed open, and a tall figure walked in, his body emanating a dangerous aura that instantly put Gu Yixuan on alert.


    Once he saw his face clearly, Gu Yixuan raised his ss to him, a flicker of surprise in his eyes.


    "What a rare visitor. Howe you¡¯vee to me, Lei Li?"


    The person was none other than the Yan Family¡¯s second-inmand, Lei Li.


    He slightly raised his dense eyebrows, his eyes as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, and after a nce at Gu Yixuan, he sat down opposite him without much ado.


    Lei Li picked up the bottle of liquor, poured himself a drink, raised his ss to Gu Yixuan, and said, "I¡¯ll toast to you."


    Gu Yixuan gave a faint smile and clinked sses with him.


    After the drink, Lei Li cut to the chase, "How about we make a deal, Young Gu?"


    Gu Yixuan had guessed the purpose of his visit and smiled, "Not everyone has the privilege to do business with me, it depends on how significant the stakes are. However, I believe the stake from the second-inmand of the Lei family must be quite substantial."


    Lei Li smiled, but his gaze remained calm and chillingly sharp. If an ordinary person were facing him, they might have been scared enough to flee by now.


    "So tell me, what do you want my help with?" Gu Yixuan asked.


    "Acquiring stock from the Yan Family."


    Gu Yixuan was slightly startled, then chuckled, "You¡¯re from the Yan Family, why would you have me harm the Yan Family?"


    Lei Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he said indifferently, "You should understand what I mean. Of course, after the deal is done, you¡¯ll have to return the Yan Family¡¯s stocks."


    Gu Yixuan mused, "This seems like a thankless task. If I go against the Yan Family, Miss Yan won¡¯t let me off."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let that happen," Lei Li promised.

 Chapter 211 High Price Acquisition of Yan Family Shares

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 211 High Price Acquisition of Yan Family Shares</h4><h4></h4>


    "Having acquired the stocks from the Yan Family, I still have to give them back, and I don¡¯t get any benefits?" Gu Yixuan said again.


    "As long as you help me this time, no matter what it is, I will give my full support," Lei Li promised in return.


    Gu Yixuan nodded, "This deal seems to be a good bargain. You, Lei Li, as the second-inmand, hold fifty percent of the Yan Family¡¯s power. Getting you to do something is indeed difficult. How could I miss such a good opportunity? All right, consider this deal done!"


    A smile finally crept into Lei Li¡¯s cold eyes, "Then I shall await the good news from you."


    Gu Yixuan leaned in, patted his shoulder, andughed, "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know the oue soon enough. But tell me, Lei Li, with your abilities, you could be calling the shots not just in W City, but across the entire Jinshan Corner. Why have you been content to work as an assistant in the Yan Family all these years?"


    A peculiar glint passed through Lei Li¡¯s eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, "It¡¯s a personal hobby."


    Gu Yixuan was stunned for a moment, then burst into heartyughter, "Your hobby is indeed unique! To take action after so many years, it¡¯spletely out of character for you."


    Lei Li didn¡¯t respond to that. Some things can¡¯t be forced or rushed too aggressively. He and Gu Yixuan were different. When Gu Yixuan set his sights on something, he would grab it regardless of the consequences.


    He wouldn¡¯t. He would strategize behind the scenes, waiting until he had absolute certainty before making a move.


    Of course, this might cause him to miss an opportunity.


    ........................


    The next day, all of W City¡¯s business circles knew that the president of Gu Family was willing to pay a premium for Yan Family¡¯s shares.


    Various spections emerged one after another.


    Everyone knew that the Gu Family and Yan Family had always kept to themselves, so why did Gu Yixuan want to buy Yan Family¡¯s stocks?


    Could there be some inside story?


    Some dug up the affair between Mo Yan and Mo Ran, thinking that Gu Yixuan was trying to win over Mo Ran by standing up for her sister.


    Others believed that the Gu Family wanted to monopolize the entire W City, so they started to make moves on the Yan Family.


    There were also those who thought that Gu Yixuan and Yan Ruyu had fallen out, and this was his revenge.


    Various guesses were made, and for several weeks, this affair dominated the headlines in magazines and newspapers.


    With suchmotion, it was impossible for Mo Ran not to notice. After reading the newspapers, she didn¡¯t believe that Gu Yixuan was targeting the Yan Family just to stand up for Mo Yan.

 Chapter 212 Rejoicing in Other’s Misfortune

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Rejoicing in Other¡¯s Misfortune</h4><h4></h4>


    But she really couldn¡¯t understand why he would target the Yan Family.


    However, that was none of her business, and she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to ask him why he was doing this. It was just that with Mo Yan¡¯s affair being exposed, it wouldn¡¯t only affect her reputation, it might even put her in a difficult situation.


    Mo Ran set down the newspaper, turned on the TV to watch the news, hoping she might catch some information there.


    Just then, the TV station was broadcasting a press conference by the Yan Family. Yan Ruyu, wearing a ck Chanel suit, sat in the center, and spoke with a calm expression:


    "Regarding the Gu Family¡¯s sudden acquisition of shares in our Yan Family, we are not prepared to give any response for now. However, I promise every shareholder here that the Yan Family will hold out to the end, take all measures, and safeguard everyone¡¯s interests. The Yan Family also has a credibility foundation built over several decades, and we hope everyone will have faith in us, support us..."


    Hearing Yan Ruyu¡¯s statement, Mo Ran believed that things might not be as bad as she had imagined.


    After turning off the TV and just as she was about to call Mo Yan, her phone rang.


    "Hello, sis," Mo Ran answered the call.


    "Ranran, did you watch the TV?" Mo Yan on the other end sounded very excited.


    "What TV?"


    "The Yan Family¡¯s press conference. Ranran, is Gu Yixuan really going to strike at the Yan Family?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    "How could you not know? You¡¯re with him every day; you should be able to learn something from him, right?"


    Mo Ran replied somewhat helplessly, "Sis, we never discusspany matters. Besides, I only found out about this today. By the way, after your affairs were exposed, have any reporters harassed you?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine! Not a single reporter came looking for me. My story is just a small episode to them; what they care about is how the Gu Family will hit back at the Yan Family. Ranran, you might not know this, but the Yang Family is also having financial problems and was hoping to get some help from the Yan Family. Now the Yan Family has its own problems and definitely can¡¯t help the Yang Family."


    Mo Ran was a bit puzzled, "Sis, why do you seem happy about the crisis at the Yang Family?"


    Wasn¡¯t she fond of Yang Tao? Why would she take pleasure in their misfortune?


    "Uh, I¡¯m not happy... I¡¯m just saying. Alright, that¡¯s all, I¡¯m going to hang up." Mo Yan said evasively and then hastily hung up the phone.

 Chapter 213: Ordinary Vitamins

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 213: Ordinary Vitamins</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran found it strange; it seemed like she was hiding something from her.


    A few more days passed, and Mo Ran discovered a grave reality¡ªher period had indeed note!


    This was like a bolt from the blue, sting in her mind, causing her heart to flutter and leaving her at a loss.


    Maybe she was just being paranoid.


    But still, she found time to go to the hospital. No matter what, she needed to know the urate result.


    "Miss, congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant, about five weeks along," the doctor said to her with a smile.


    Mo Ran¡¯s mind exploded with a bang, leaving her in a daze.


    She turned pale and immediately retorted, "That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve been taking birth control pills!"


    "However, ording to the test results, you haven¡¯t been taking them for over a month."


    "What?!" Mo Ran eximed in shock, her eyes wide. She was certain she had taken them; how could they have been discontinued for over a month?


    As if recalling something, she immediately took out her birth control pills and showed them to the doctor.


    "I¡¯ve been taking these, look."


    Pouring out a pill, the doctor cast a puzzled nce at her, "Miss, this is just a regr vitamin, not a birth control pill."


    A flicker of shock passed through Mo Ran¡¯s eyes.


    Who could have switched her medication?


    Was it Gu Yixuan?!


    Why would he do such a thing?!


    Seeing Mo Ran¡¯s pale face, a hint of suspicion shed in the doctor¡¯s eyes, "Miss, are you married?"


    "No..." she replied, her head shaking in a daze.


    Just as I thought, "You can discuss this issue with your boyfriend and n to get married soon. Rest assured, your stomach won¡¯t show anything for two or three months."


    "Doctor, I want to terminate this pregnancy!" Mo Ran made up her mind and suddenly looked up to say.


    The doctor paused, pondering, "If you really don¡¯t want this child, you can choose to terminate it. However, an abortion will have an impact on your body and it might affect your chances of conceiving in the future as well. Despite this, do you still insist on terminating it?"


    "Yes!" she nodded firmly. She couldn¡¯t have Gu Yixuan¡¯s child; she didn¡¯t want to be entangled with him for life.


    Although she couldn¡¯t bear to terminate the pregnancy, there was no other way. Even if the child were born, they wouldn¡¯t have aplete family; he might end up unhappy.


    So, baby, mommy can only say sorry to you.


    As she sat in the waiting line, Mo Ran sat in the chair, deep in thought. She felt cold in her hands and feet, very lonely and helpless.

 Chapter 214: Want to Leave Him as Soon as Possible

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Want to Leave Him as Soon as Possible</h4><h4></h4>


    The child came at the wrong time; she really couldn¡¯t keep him.


    She wanted to quietly get rid of him without anyone knowing, even if it meant facing the condemnation of her conscience, she wanted to get rid of him...


    "Number Nine, Mo Ran, who is Mo Ran? It¡¯s your turn!"


    The nurse¡¯s voice brought her thoughts back, and she raised her hand, slowly standing up.


    "Hurry up, it¡¯s your turn," the nurse urged.


    Mo Ran took a couple of steps forward, then suddenly stopped. She remembered the child inside Mo Yan¡¯s belly.


    That child, because of her, didn¡¯t exist, and now was this child also going to disappear because of her?


    No, she couldn¡¯t be so cruel, she couldn¡¯t harm an innocent life!


    Mo Ran suddenly turned around and ran. She didn¡¯t want to go through with the surgery; she wanted this child!


    The nurse nced at her unfazed and called out for number ten...


    After wandering aimlessly outside for a long time, Mo Ran finally returned to the vi at Banshan Garden. She wouldn¡¯t tell Gu Yixuan about this; she wouldn¡¯t let him have his way.


    She wanted to leave him as soon as possible, then leave W City and quietly give birth to the child.


    "Where have you been? You¡¯re only back at this time," Gu Yixuan sat on the couch, reading a newspaper. Seeing her return, he asked.


    Mo Ran nced at him indifferently, replying uninterestedly, "Just wandered around aimlessly."


    Her listless demeanor made Gu Yixuan frown.


    "What¡¯s been going on with youtely? If there¡¯s something you¡¯re unhappy about, say it. Who are you putting on this act for?" he said displeased.


    Mo Ran¡¯s attitude remained indifferent: "What¡¯s wrong with me? You¡¯re unhappy when I contradict you, and you¡¯re still unhappy when I follow your wishes?"


    "Mo Ran, tell me, are you doing this deliberately to spite me!" He had tolerated her for a long time; if it had been the old him, he might have driven her away long ago.


    But he still had feelings for her, he still had a reluctance to let her go, so he kept her by his side.


    "I¡¯m not, but if you insist on thinking that, there¡¯s nothing I can do," Mo Ran answered and was about to go upstairs.


    "You stop right there!"


    Obeying, she froze in her steps.


    Gu Yixuan quickly walked up to her and, gripping her chin, said with a sharp tone, "I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t let me find out you¡¯re ying tricks, or I won¡¯t let you off!"


    Mo Ran looked at him, her eyes steadily calm.


    "Are you finished? I want to go upstairs to sleep," she said.


    Gu Yixuan really felt so powerless, wondering why things had turned out this way.

 Chapter 215 Tonight, He Went to Find Another Woman

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 215 Tonight, He Went to Find Another Woman</h4><h4></h4>


    The former Mo Ran was like a spring; the more you suppressed her, the more she would bounce back.


    Now she was like a tuft of cotton; when you hit her, she had no reaction whatsoever!


    What Gu Yixuan liked was her stubbornness, her pride. And now? She had lost it all; his interest in her was dwindling by the day!


    He nced at her sharply and then turned away indifferently. He had to consider whether to let her go or not.


    Before going to bed at night, Gu Yixuan had not returned. Mo Ran woke up in the middle of the night to the sound of him opening the door.


    She closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep, feeling Gu Yixuan lying down beside her, exhausted. After a moment of silence, he turned off the light and turned his back on her.


    In the darkness, Mo Ran opened her bright, sparkling eyes; a sh of excited thrill passed through her heart.


    She could smell Perfume on Gu Yixuan, the kind of Perfume that only women wore.


    He had gone to see another woman tonight!


    How wonderful that he had finally shifted his attention from her to someone else.


    Mo Ran trembled with excitement, her hands clenching quietly, as if hopey just ahead, within reach if only she kept pushing a little more.


    She remained excited for most of the night, falling asleep only as dawn approached.


    When she woke up the next day, she felt dizzy getting out of bed and immediately copsed back onto it. Gu Yixuan, just out of the bathroom, rushed over to help her up.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Mo Ran shook her head in a panic, "Nothing, I think it might be low blood sugar."


    She did have a bit of low blood sugar, and theck of rest from the night before, coupled with the fact that she was pregnant, was why she was feeling dizzy.


    After helping her to lie down on the bed, he said to her, "Then rest a bit longer, I¡¯ll ask Grandma to bring breakfast to you."


    "Alright." That was the only thing to do.


    After changing his clothes, Gu Yixuan left the room, and soon after, Grandma came in with breakfast.


    The breakfast consisted of eggs and milk; just the smell of the milk made Mo Ran unable to hold back, and she vomited over the edge of the bed.


    "Miss Mo, are you alright?" Grandma hurried over to pat her back.


    "I¡¯m fine...ugh... Grandma, please take the milk away," she said, feeling a fishy scent as she smelled it.


    Grandma looked at her with surprise, moved the milk away, and then asked, "Miss Mo, have you had your period recently?"


    As Grandma was responsible for washing her clothes and cleaning, she was well aware of the timing of her monthly cycle.

 Chapter 216: Suspected by Gu Yixuan

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 216: Suspected by Gu Yixuan</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran felt a jolt in her heart and forced a smile, "Why do you ask that?"


    "I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯re a weekte. Miss Mo, not to be overconcerned, but I¡¯m afraid you might be pregnant."


    "Granny, that¡¯s not the case, don¡¯t overthink it!" Mo Ran said gravely.


    "But..."


    "I¡¯m truly not!" she interrupted her.


    She couldn¡¯t let anyone discover she was pregnant, especially Granny. If she found out, she would definitely tell Gu Yixuan.


    "Whether you are or not, we¡¯ll know after a check-up at the hospital." Gu Yixuan entered the room, his dark eyes fixated on Mo Ran.


    Herplexion turned pale in an instant.


    Hadn¡¯t he left? Why had hee back?


    Frowning slightly, she said coolly, "I¡¯m just feeling a bit under the weather, not pregnant. I¡¯ve been taking birth control, I can¡¯t be pregnant."


    "That¡¯s never certain, birth control pills aren¡¯t a hundred percent failproof. Come on, let¡¯s go to the hospital for a check-up!"


    "I¡¯m not going!" Mo Ran¡¯s reaction was suddenly a bit extreme. Realizing that, she tried to calm herself, "I¡¯m not pregnant, if I were, I would know."


    Gu Yixuan nced at her and then said to Granny, "Go buy some pregnancy tests, have her take one."


    "Yes." Granny nodded and left.


    Mo Ran really wanted to stop Granny, but calling out to her would only make things worse.


    Soon, Granny came back with the items.


    Mo Ran took them, thinking that she could just fake the resultster. Just as she was about to enter the bathroom, Gu Yixuan suddenly said to Granny, "You go in with her, make sure she does it."


    Mo Ran turned around sharply, protesting, "How can that be okay! It¡¯s too humiliating!"


    "Or would you rather I go in with you?" he raised an eyebrow.


    Mo Ran felt like she wanted to die.


    "I can do it myself, no need for someone else."


    "Stop talking back, just go!" He opened the door, pushed Mo Ran in, then gestured for Granny to follow.


    "I..." Mo Ran wanted to say something else, but the door was already closed.


    Looking at Granny, there was a plea in her eyes, "Granny, could you not watch, please?"


    Granny, who usually seemed so kind, now had a stern expression, "No, Miss Mo, if you are not pregnant, why fear us knowing? Rest assured, even if you are indeed pregnant, the master won¡¯t make you terminate the pregnancy."


    ...


    Don¡¯t just read without saving to your collection, leavingments, voting, or giving me some encouragement!

 Chapter 217: Will Not Deceive Sir

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Will Not Deceive Sir</h4><h4></h4>


    She didn¡¯t mean it that way. She was worried that if Gu Yixuan found out, he wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    She had finally seen hope, was it going to be in vain?


    "Grandma, I beg you, please stop looking, alright?" Mo Ran pleaded, she was out of options.


    "Miss Mo, tell me the truth, are you pregnant?" Grandma was extremely astute; seeing her like this, she knew there was a problem.


    "No..." she shook her head guiltily.


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    "Since it¡¯s not the case, then just take the test to reassure the master."


    Why was Grandma so inflexible!


    Mo Ran anxiously furrowed her brows, suddenlying up with an idea, "Grandma, I¡¯ll give you money. How about I give you five thousand, and you turn your head away?"


    "No! Miss Mo, I¡¯ve already figured it out, you are indeed pregnant. Even if you don¡¯t take the test, I will tell the master," Grandma said sternly.


    Mo Ran suddenly felt some anger, "Why must you insist on working for Gu Yixuan? You clearly see how he treats me, Grandma, please help me! I really want to leave him, and if he finds out I¡¯m pregnant, he won¡¯t let me go."


    "Miss Mo, you better take the test quickly, the master is getting impatient," Grandma¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver at all.


    Mo Ran suddenly felt that Grandma was an old traditionalist!


    "Even giving you money won¡¯t work?!"


    "No! No matter how much you give me, I won¡¯t deceive the master."


    "Why?" Was she really so loyal?


    "Well, I¡¯ll just tell you the truth, the master is someone I have watched grow up, I am an old servant of the Gu family."


    "..." Indeed, very loyal.


    Several minutester, the bathroom door opened. Grandma took the test result to Gu Yixuan, "Master, Miss Mo is indeed pregnant."


    Sitting on the sofa, Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes momentarily stilled, and he looked towards the bathroom door in surprise.


    Mo Ran walked out slowly from inside, her expression somber, as if she had suffered a great blow.


    "You may go," he waved to Grandma.


    "Yes."


    After Grandma left, Gu Yixuan walked over to Mo Ran, "Did you know about the pregnancy early on?"


    He was a clever man, instantly linking Mo Ran¡¯s recent behavior and emotions.


    Mo Ran merely nced at him indifferently, not saying a word.


    Gu Yixuan continued, "Why the pregnancy?"


    He knew she didn¡¯t want to bear his child. The chances of getting pregnant while on birth control were really very small.

 Chapter 218: You Want to Leave? Maybe in Your Next Life!

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 218: You Want to Leave? Maybe in Your Next Life!</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran sneered, "Why do you think I got pregnant? Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you? You switched my medicine, surely you must know?"


    A sh of surprise crossed Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, "Your medicine was switched?"


    "Don¡¯t y dumb with me. Other than you, I don¡¯t know who else would do it."


    Gu Yixuan looked at her with aplex expression and said lightly, "If you¡¯re unwilling to have my child, I won¡¯t force you. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t me who switched your medicine."


    If it had been before, Mo Ran might have doubted his words. But the longer they were together, the more she understood Gu Yixuan.


    Indeed, he had no need to lie to her. The excessive things he had done to her were more than one or two; there was no necessity to conceal this one.


    "Then who could it be?" she muttered.


    "That¡¯s for you to find out," Gu Yixuan said again, "Now that you are pregnant, have the child. Remember, don¡¯t let me know you¡¯re thinking about getting rid of the child, or I won¡¯t forgive you, and Mo Yan won¡¯t be spared either!"


    Suddenly agitated, Mo Ran red at him, "Let me go! I can give birth by myself, I can raise him on my own. Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m not right for you, let me go!"


    The man¡¯s eyes turned cold as he grabbed her wrist, "I didn¡¯t want to let you go before, and now that you have a child, it¡¯s even more impossible for me to do so!"


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock, feeling suddenly desperate. She had known that once he learned of her pregnancy, he would never let her go.


    "What on earth do you want? Are you going to hold on to me for a lifetime? You clearly lost interest in me already, so why keep me by your side? There are plenty of women who would be happy to bear your children. If you want a child, they would dly have one for you. Why must you cling to me so, what have I done to offend you so deeply!"


    Gu Yixuan was incredibly astute; he heard a lot in her words.


    Clenching her wrist, he leaned in close, his teeth clenched as he spoke, "So, all your recent behavior was an act! Mo Ran, I¡¯ve seriously underestimated you! Ha, do you think you¡¯re being too naive? Even if I¡¯ve lost interest in you, I will not let you go! You want to leave? Maybe in the next life!"


    He let go of her hand and turned away, furious.


    He could no longer stay; otherwise, he didn¡¯t know what he might do to her.


    Mo Ran stared nkly, taking a long time toe back to her senses.

 Chapter 219 - 220: You Need to Open Your Heart to Accept Him

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 220: You Need to Open Your Heart to ept Him</h4><h4></h4>


    She suddenly felt as if the sky had copsed, and all hope was gone....


    Everything had been going ording to n, and Gu Yixuan was on the verge of letting her go.


    Why did she have to get pregnant? Why!


    She began to hate the child in her womb, pounded her stomach a few times before she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it anymore. That was her child; she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate it....


    Unable to hold back any longer, Mo Rany on the bed and burst into sobs.


    If she had been longing to leave Gu Yixuan before, now she was equally disillusioned. There should never have been any expectations, then there wouldn¡¯t have been any disappointment.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she cried, oblivious even when the nanny came in.


    "Miss Mo," the nanny said, "don¡¯t be sad, take care not to harm the child in your belly. Actually, being with the master isn¡¯t so bad. He¡¯s really a decent person...."


    "No, I don¡¯t want to be with him, I don¡¯t!" Mo Ran shook her head vigorously, her face wet with tears.


    She truly felt desperate.


    The nanny sighed helplessly, advising, "You need to open your heart to ept him, and if you get along with the master, you¡¯ll find that he¡¯s really a good person. Miss Mo, you are just too resistant to him, that¡¯s why you feel so miserable."


    Mo Ran looked up, despair in her voice, "Nanny, you wouldn¡¯t understand. I also want to get along with him, but my heart won¡¯t allow it. I can¡¯t forget how he coerced me, I can¡¯t forget everything he¡¯s done to me. Unless I lose all memory, I simply can¡¯t ept him."


    "If you resolutely reject him, it will only cause you more pain. Even if you don¡¯t ept him for yourself, for the sake of the child, you should try to ept him. Miss Mo, harboring hatred will only make you suffer. What¡¯s done is done; you should try to be more open-minded so that you can have a better life."


    "Nanny, please leave; I want some peace," Mo Ran felt that the nanny was preaching from a point of ignorance.


    She believed that no one, if they were in her position, could forgive Gu Yixuan. She could manage to get along with him, but epting him was impossible.


    Seeing she was unreceptive to advice, the nanny said no more, "All right, take a good rest. Call me if you need anything."


    It was clear to her that these two young people were constantly tormenting each other. One didn¡¯t know how to make himself remembered, other than by relentlessly tormenting her. The other didn¡¯t know how to retaliate, so kept resisting nonstop.

 Chapter 220 - 221: More Than Just Fond of Her

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 221: More Than Just Fond of Her</h4><h4></h4>


    Anyway, such behavior not only hurt each other but also themselves.


    After the grandmother left, Mo Ran thought to himself for a long time, and before he knew it, it was dark.


    Gu Yixuan pushed open the door and entered, she stilly on the bed curled up.


    He squatted down beside her and looked at her empty, confused eyes, a twinge of heartache shed through his heart.


    "It¡¯s time to eat," he said softly, stroking her head.


    Knowing that Mo Ran had always been pretending to be indifferent, just to leave him, he was really angry and wanted to strangle her. But the thought of her carrying his child made him somewhat happy.


    He didn¡¯t particrly like children, but he also hoped to have one of his own. If the child was Mo Ran¡¯s, he would like it even more.


    He couldn¡¯t exin his feelings for Mo Ran.


    At first, it was possessiveness that haunted him, but gradually, after being with her, he wanted more than just her body.


    He wanted her heart too.


    That¡¯s how he was, wanting to possesspletely.


    However, he was a cold person, a person who prioritized interests above all. He wanted to win Mo Ran¡¯s heart but didn¡¯t want to give his ownpletely.


    So, he was unclear whether he liked Mo Ran just a bit more, or if it was love.


    The word "love" had never appeared in his dictionary. It was already quite something that he could feel liking.


    Now that he liked her more, she became the most special one in his heart.


    No matter how much she hated him, he would not let her go. Now that she had his child, both she and the child could only belong to him forever, not to anyone else.


    If she hated him, he could be very good to her, let her vent, and do many things to make her happy. As long as her hatred could diminish a bit, and she could get along better with him.


    Mo Ran seemed not to have heard his words, showing no reaction at all.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t get angry and leaned in to kiss her lips, whispering, "If you won¡¯t eat, the child still needs to, get up and have dinner with me."


    Her eyes moved slightly, meeting his, one pair cold, the other gentle.


    Mo Ran suddenly felt so ironic; Gu Yixuan was actually giving her a tender look.


    That never happened before, was it because she was pregnant that he started treating her well?


    "When are you going to let me go?" she asked as soon as she spoke up, "Tell me, what do I need to do for you to let me go? Just tell me, and I will do it!"

 Chapter 221 - 222 His Skin Is Thicker Than a Thousand Layered Pancakes

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 222 His Skin Is Thicker Than a Thousand Layered Pancakes</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan looked at her calmly and said, "Do you really want to leave me that much?"


    Mo Ran sat up and nodded vigorously, "Yes, I want to leave you. I dream of leaving you!"


    The man was silent.


    She pressed on, "You¡¯ve had my body too. What more do you want? You don¡¯t love me, and I don¡¯t love you either. What¡¯s the point of entangling ourselves like this? Gu Yixuan, please let me go. You¡¯ll find a woman who enjoys pleasing you; you¡¯ll be happy and at ease, as long as you let me go."


    Gu Yixuan stood up, arms folded across his chest, still saying nothing.


    Mo Ran, her mouth dry and her tongue parched, licked her lips and continued to plead, "Name your price, whatever I can do, I will do. I promise you, I will give birth to the child, and you will always be the child¡¯s father. I¡¯ll let the child meet you, you can see him whenever you want. As long as we don¡¯t live together, anything you say goes."


    But what he wanted was for them to live together as a family.


    "Are you done?" he raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes."


    "Go downstairs and eat your meal first." He reached out to pull her hand, but Mo Ran, furious, jerked it away.


    "Did you even listen to a word I said? I¡¯ve said so much, show some reaction!"


    "What reaction do you want me to show?"


    Indeed, what reaction could he show? He had made it clear he wouldn¡¯t let her go; any reaction from him would only infuriate her more.


    "I won¡¯t eat!" Mo Ran turned her head away petntly, seething with anger to the point of exploding.


    Her temper was usually mild, and she rarely got into arguments with others, but this time she was really angry, so angry she felt like beating Gu Yixuan up.


    Seeing her huffing and puffing, Gu Yixuan chuckled softly, pinched her smooth cheek, and said with augh, "Like a child. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?"


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" Mo Ran iled to swat his hand away.


    "Truly a child," the manughed even more joyfully.


    Mo Ran really wanted to roll her eyes. What was this guy¡¯s face made of? It was thicker than a thousandyer cake!


    "Come on, let¡¯s go eat. Grandma made a lot of dishes you love." He bent down to grasp her hand.


    Inexplicably, Mo Ran stood up abruptly, and her head smashed hard against his chin.


    "Hiss¡ª" Gu Yixuan uttered softly, wincing in pain.


    Mo Ran also rubbed her aching head and, seeing him, couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, "Serves you right!"


    ...


    Latter on, a part where their rtionship improves will be written. It can¡¯t all be about torment.

 Chapter 222 - 223: Gaining Status through One’s Children

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 223: Gaining Status through One¡¯s Children</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran also rubbed his aching head, looked at him, and couldn¡¯t help blurting out, "Serves you right!"


    A faint nce from the man drifted over, and she immediately averted her gaze guiltily. Angering him would bear no good fruit.


    "You¡¯ve had your revenge just now, haven¡¯t you calmed down?" he asked.


    So, he had deliberately not moved out of the way just now!


    Mo Ran felt that no one could match this man¡¯s cunning.


    "Let¡¯s go, have dinner. If we don¡¯t go down to eat now, I don¡¯t mind feeding you myself," Gu Yixuan added.


    Him feeding her would surely be terrifying.


    Mo Ran obediently followed him down to have dinner, and after eating, Gu Yixuan wanted to take her for a walk.


    Heavens must be about to pour red rain, for he was actually going to apany her on a walk.


    "Walking after a meal helps with digestion," he said.


    "I¡¯m tired, can I not go?"


    "No,e for a walk with me, even ten minutes will do." And so, Mo Ran was pulled along by him.


    Banshan Garden had many ces for leisure and entertainment, and just walking on the path felt like strolling in a park, a paradise only the wealthy could afford.


    If she were to walk here alone, she would quite enjoy it. But with Gu Yixuan added to the mix, she felt very ufortable.


    And Gu Yixuan was insistently holding her hand, maintaining a state of intimacy.


    Seeing no one around, Mo Ran brought up that question again, "Gu Yixuan, you still haven¡¯t answered me. What exactly will it take for you to let me go?"


    The man nced at her indifferently, thinking she really knew how to ruin the mood.


    "Do you want to leave so badly? You should know, even if you leave, you can¡¯t be with other men."


    "I won¡¯t find anyone else. I can live alone," Mo Ran stated firmly. She really wasn¡¯t suited to be with anyone else.


    After she spoke, the two fell into silence.


    Suddenly, the wind picked up; even wrapped up warmly, it was very cold. This winter hade early and was exceedingly chilly.


    "Let¡¯s go back, don¡¯t catch a cold," Gu Yixuan said, pulling her to return.


    His demeanor today really took a one hundred and eighty-degree turn; no matter how insistently Mo Ran questioned, he did not get angry. It seemed that indeed, having a child did lend a woman importance.


    Returning to the vi, Mo Ran did not deal with him further and went upstairs to rest by herself; Gu Yixuan did not stop her.


    When it was time to sleep at night, theyy together on the bed, both with eyes open, not speaking.


    Gu Yixuan sat for a long time, lost in thought about something.

 Chapter 223 - 224 He is so obsessed with her

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 224 He is so obsessed with her</h4><h4></h4>


    After a good while, he finally turned to look at her and asked seriously, "If you¡¯re pregnant, does that mean we can¡¯t make love anymore?"


    Mo Ran: "..."


    So that was the question he had been silently pondering for so long. She had thought he was considering whether to let her go.


    Mo Ran grabbed a pillow and hurled it at him, which he caught with ease.


    "You really are sex-crazed!"


    "So can we or can¡¯t we?" he asked impatiently, then answered himself, "Seems like we can¡¯t. Maybe I should look it up."


    As he was about to get up and turn on theputer, Mo Ran hurriedly spoke out, "You can¡¯t! The doctor says you absolutely can¡¯t when you¡¯re pregnant, so don¡¯t even think about it!"


    "Really?" he responded with some disbelief.


    "Of course it¡¯s true!" Mo Ran wasn¡¯t sure if it was actually true, but it was better that way.


    Gu Yixuan ran his hand through his hair in annoyance, muttering, "Ten months, how am I supposed to get through this..."


    "You could..." find someone else.


    "Shut up!" he cut her off, crawled under the covers, and reached out to wrap his arm around her waist, but without much force.


    "Sleep."


    "How can I sleep if you¡¯re holding me?" Mo Ran twisted in difort.


    "Don¡¯t move, just sleep like this... I said don¡¯t move! Be careful, or I¡¯ll be rough with you!"


    Threatened by him, Mo Ran reluctantly allowed him to hold her.


    The light was turned off, and shey with her eyes open, staring at the ceiling, her heart tinged with sadness. She didn¡¯t understand why Gu Yixuan could hurt her while still being kind to her.


    Didn¡¯t he know? No matter how kind he was to her, it couldn¡¯t make up for the pain he had caused her.


    They were impossible, no matter what happened, it was just impossible.


    Yet, he seemed not to understand this at all. Insisting on keeping her tied to him, what sense did that make?


    Was his persistence a sign of genuine affection?


    Impossible, Mo Ran denied the thought in her heart. If he had truly developed genuine feelings for her, he wouldn¡¯t have hurt her.


    She had thought that once he tired of her, he would let her go. But now with a child, even if he grew tired of her, he wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    Perhaps, for the sake of the child, he would force her to marry him, and then she would never have hope for the rest of her life...


    No one knew the sourness in her heart, and Mo Ran could only lick her wounds quietly in the silence of the deep night.


    Probably because of the pregnancy, she felt more sorrowful than usual this evening, and kept her eyes open without falling asleep.

 Chapter 224 - 225: Just Don’t Leave

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 225: Just Don¡¯t Leave</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran spent the night without sleep, and when Gu Yixuan awoke in the morning, Mo Ran started to close her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    She could feel his breath beside her, and sense the intense gaze of his eyes upon her face.


    He watched her quietly for a long time before he quietly got up and left.


    As soon as he was gone, Mo Ran let out a sigh of relief, rxed her entire body, and soon drifted off to sleep.


    Downstairs, Gu Yixuan sat silently on the sofa, lips lightly pursed, with a deep look in his eyes that revealed his troubled mood.


    Mo Ran hadn¡¯t slept all night, he knew that, and neither had he.


    Did she really want to leave him that much? To not even stay for the sake of their child?


    The thought of life without her made him feel reluctant to let go, and his heart was ufortable. He was used to being alone, and it was not easy to finally find someone to be with him; how could he let her go so easily?


    It was like a person who has never felt warmth, once they experience it, they be greedy for it, unable to let go.


    Even if she hated him, didn¡¯t love him, as long as she stayed by his side, as long as she didn¡¯t leave.


    He really didn¡¯t want to be alone anymore...


    Lying back on the sofa, Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze grew colder. He knew that no matter how much it hurt her, he would find a way to keep her with him.


    Even if it meant risking everything, resorting to schemes and tricks, he had to keep her.


    The phone rang for a while before Gu Yixuan picked it up to answer.


    On the other end of the line, a low, maic voice said, "Young Master Xuan, you should find a ce to hide for now. She might being over soon."


    Gu Yixuan smiled slightly, "Didn¡¯t you say you would stop her for me?"


    The man on the other end was none other than Lei Li.


    "Ha, she needs to let off some steam, otherwise the consequences could be unimaginable. Besides, you¡¯ve almost destroyed the Yan Family. Letting her smash a few things in your house should be fair."


    "That¡¯s fair. But everything must be intact when Ie back. Remember, when I return, everything must be restored to the way it was."


    "Sure, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got it all covered."


    "Alright then, I¡¯ll go out for a while." It was also a good opportunity for him to clear his head. Plus, by helping to the end, Lei Li would be moremitted to assisting him in the future.


    Gu Yixuan asked the maid to pack two pieces of luggage and then gave her a few days off. He then left with the sleeping Mo Ran in the car.

 Chapter 225 - 226: Get Along Well with Me for a Month

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 226: Get Along Well with Me for a Month</h4><h4></h4>


    The weather was getting colder, and Mo Ran could feel a faint chill even in her dreams.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a vast expanse of white through the huge floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Was it snowing?


    Sitting up, she found herself lying in an unfamiliar room.


    It was a room with European-style decorations, a beige color scheme, a uniquely designed firece, thick wool carpets, and a luxurious,rge princess bed.


    She was covered with a thick nket, feelingfortable and warm.


    She looked around, perplexed, not understanding why she was here. She remembered clearly that she had fallen asleep in Gu Yixuan¡¯s mansion.


    Barefoot on the carpet, Mo Ran walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked out to see an endless sea. It turned out it wasn¡¯t snowing; the white was the color of the limitless sky.


    The sea waves crashed onto the beach, raising bursts of spray.


    She had a special fondness for the sea. When she saw it, her mood would lift, and her heart would feel exceptionally broad.


    Who had brought her here?


    "Do you like this ce?" someone asked softly from behind.


    Without turning around in surprise, Mo Ran had already guessed that it was Gu Yixuan who had brought her here.


    "Where is this?"


    "This is my beach vi."


    "Why did wee here?" Mo Ran still didn¡¯t turn around.


    Gu Yixuan moved closer to her from behind and embraced her in his arms, "You haven¡¯t been in a good mood recently, so I brought you here to rx."


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes dimmed as she looked down; her mood was always bad when she was with him.


    As if sensing her thoughts, Gu Yixuan rested his chin on top of her head and said lightly, "Mo Ran, open your heart and stay with me for a month here. As long as you get along with me for a month, I will tell you after one month, exactly what it will take for me to let you go."


    Her dim eyes suddenly brightened, and Mo Ran was somewhat incredulous, "Really?"


    "Hmm. Rest assured, I mean what I say, and I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer."


    "What if your answer is that you will never let go?" She was already afraid of this man¡¯s cunning.


    Gu Yixuan smiled lightly, "How could that be possible? In this world, no one is indispensable to someone else. There¡¯s always a reason that will make me let you go."


    "Alright, I agree!" Mo Ran responded straight away.

 Chapter 226 - 227: He Hopes She Could Fall in Love with Him

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 227: He Hopes She Could Fall in Love with Him</h4><h4></h4>


    Having hope was good; what was fearful was having no hope at all. Now, she had lost all interest in life, and the only thing keeping her going was hope.


    What she didn¡¯t see was the faint smile that flickered through Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes as he gazed at the sea.


    Mo Ran kept her word; she said she would get along well with him, and she indeed did.


    Putting aside all resentment and grievances, she treated Gu Yixuan like a familiar stranger, chatting andughing with him, no longer deliberately resisting his wishes.


    Perhaps, she also wanted to leave herself some pleasant memories during this month. Otherwise, when she spoke to her child about their father in the future, her recollections would be nothing but unpleasant ones.


    ......................


    At the seaside at night, Gu Yixuan had set up a bonfire and prepared all the materials to barbecue chicken wings.


    Sitting on the carpet, Mo Ran looked hungrily at the fragrant chicken wings and swallowed, "Are they ready yet?"


    "Almost, just wait a bit longer," Gu Yixuan said, ncing at her amusingly, a smile in his eyes.


    He felt fortunate he had made the decision to get along with her for a month. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have realized, in these past few days, how gentle and adorable Mo Ran could be when she wasn¡¯t angry or acting stubbornly.


    He had always thought that she was too obstinate and unable to get along well with others. But he was wrong; he had simply never seen her kind and amodating side.


    The unguarded Mo Ran had almost no demands on life. Being with her feltfortable, and he felt no pressure at all.


    Having lived for so long, this was the first time he had lived without any pressure, just enjoying life was enough.


    Seeing this side of Mo Ran, Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t possibly let her go.


    However, he had also changed his mind; he no longer wanted to hurt her. He hoped she could fall in love with him and be with him forever, without holding any grudges.


    That way, he could enjoy thisfort and happiness for a lifetime.


    So, Ranran, in this month¡¯s time, I must make you fall in love with me!


    "Here, they¡¯re ready. Be careful, it¡¯s hot," Gu Yixuan handed her a skewer of chicken wings and instructed gently.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t wait to take them, eager to devour the chicken wing in one bite. It wasn¡¯t that she was greedy, but because Gu Yixuan, wanting her to eat more chicken wings, had only allowed her to eat until she was seventy percent full at lunch.

 Chapter 227 - 228 You and the baby have both become children

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 228 You and the baby have both be children</h4><h4></h4>


    Now pregnant, her stomach got hungry quickly; what used to be 70% full became 30% full in no time.


    "Does it taste good?" Gu Yixuan watched her eating and licking her fingers, his eyes shining as he asked.


    "Delicious! Another skewer, please!" Gu Yixuan¡¯s cooking skills were truly excellent. It was hard to tell that he was a man of many talents.


    "You can only have one skewer. I¡¯ve prepared chicken soup for you to drink in a bit. Too much barbecue isn¡¯t good for your health."


    Mo Ran was somewhat dumbfounded, "Just let me have one more skewer! The cravings in my belly have all been stirred up."


    "No," Gu Yixuan adamantly refused her with an air of finality.


    "You¡¯re mean! You purposely made me hungry for chicken wings, and now you only let me have one skewer! Even if you don¡¯t let me eat, you should let the baby eat, right?"


    As soon as she mentioned the child, Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes immediately softened a lot.


    "Does the baby really want to eat chicken wings?" he asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Yes, he tells me that he really wants to eat," Mo Ran nodded without blushing or skipping a beat.


    "Well, alright, I¡¯ll give you another skewer," Gu Yixuan said as he handed her the no longer hot chicken wing.


    Mo Ran happily epted it and ate with her mouth full of grease. Gu Yixuan leaned in with a napkin to clean the corners of her mouth, doting on her, "You and the baby are the same, both like children, making a mess while eating."


    Mo Ran¡¯s gaze froze for a moment, and she stopped in her actions.


    Her heartbeat suddenly quickened, a sensation she had not felt for a long time. She realized that whenever Gu Yixuan doted on her, her heart would uncontrobly beat faster.


    She quickly regained herposure and gave him a faint smile, continuing to eat her chicken wing.


    After all, it was only for a month; perhaps after a month, she might be able to leave him.


    "Woof woof¡ª woof woof¡ª" As she was eating, Mo Ran heard the barking of a puppy.


    Sheughed and said, "Is your chicken wing too fragrant? It seems to have attracted the little dog over."


    Gu Yixuan frowned but did not speak.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Mo Ran listened more carefully and realized that the puppy¡¯s barking was intermittent, as if it wasing from the sea.


    She ran to the shore and, aided by the lighthouse¡¯s glow, indeed saw a white dot in the sea, which was a small dog.


    It was trying to swim to shore, but the waves that crashed upon it kept rolling it back.


    "Gu Yixuan, think of a way to save it quickly!" Mo Ran, grasping the approaching Gu Yixuan, said anxiously.


    The man nced indifferently at the puppy in the sea and advised her, "The sea is too deep; it can¡¯t be saved. It looks like it¡¯s dead, so let¡¯s just leave it."

 Chapter 228 - 229 Rescuing the Drowning Puppy

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 229 Rescuing the Drowning Puppy</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran knew he was a person withoutpassion and didn¡¯t me him for it.


    "It¡¯s not dead yet, I just heard it barking. Please think of a way to save it quickly, or it really will die!"


    She just couldn¡¯t stand by and watch a little puppy drown.


    Gu Yixuan gave her a deep look and said, "There¡¯s no boat now, how do you propose we save it?"


    "Find something to pull it up with! Or, never mind, I¡¯ll go save it; the water isn¡¯t that deep." Mo Ran went from talking to taking action, but as she took a step forward, the man forcefully pulled her back.


    "Are you crazy! The sea is both cold and icy. If you won¡¯t consider your own safety, at least think of the child!" Gu Yixuan stared at her with an ashen face.


    "Then what do you suggest we do?!"


    "Fine, I¡¯ll go and save it." What a hassle. He, the distinguished President of the Gu Family, was about to enter the icy cold water on a winter day to save a dying puppy.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Mo Ran was about to cry in desperation, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to go at all.


    Heading toward the sea, Gu Yixuan hurried towards the puppy. Behind him, Mo Ran was still shouting, "Hurry, otherwise it¡¯ll drown!"


    The seawater was bone-chilling cold, and Gu Yixuan cursed under his breath as he swam faster towards the puppy.


    Seeing that he had grabbed the puppy, Mo Ran¡¯s heart, which had been in her throat, finally settled down.


    As soon as Gu Yixuan got back to shore, she hurried over to him. Seeing the puppy¡¯s condition, her heart was pierced with pain.


    The puppy was tiny, only the size of two hands. But it had just three legs; the right front limb was gone, and the wound hadn¡¯tpletely healed, showing faint traces of blood.


    Mo Ran carefully took it and frowned, "Who could be so cruel as to amputate someone¡¯s leg."


    Gu Yixuan shook the water from his hair and said indifferently, "This dog was obviously abandoned. Someone tried to throw it into the sea, and here you are saving it again."


    In his view, since it had a leg amputated and was abandoned by its owner, without any hope for survival, it was better off dead.


    Mo Ran gave him a displeased re, then noticing he was drenched, she quickly said, "Go take a hot shower quickly, be careful not to catch a cold."


    She also had to quickly take the puppy back before it froze to death.


    Back in the vi, Gu Yixuan went to shower while Mo Ran filled a basin with warm water to bathe the puppy. After washing it, she dried its fur, then wrapped it in a nket and ced it beside the firece.


    She hoped it would survive the night; otherwise, it faced nothing but death.

 Chapter 229 - 230 Coquetry

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 230 Coquetry</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan came out in a bathrobe and saw her standing by the puppy, a sh of dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    "Come and dry my hair," hemanded.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t want to agree, but thinking of his role in rescuing the puppy, sheplied.


    "Do you think it can survive the night?" Mo Ran asked as she blew on his hair.


    Gu Yixuan nced at the puppy with really not a shred of pity. He¡¯d seen too many pitiful people in the world, let alone a pitiful dog.


    "Maybe," he answered vaguely, trying tofort Mo Ran.


    Still worried, Mo Ran thought, "We should take it to the hospital. What if it dies?"


    It had been so hard to save it; it would be too much of a loss if it died. Moreover, it was still a life; she should try her best to save it.


    "It¡¯s sote already, the hospital¡¯s closed, isn¡¯t it?"


    "What if it¡¯s not? I know some veterinary clinics are open 24 hours a day. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take it to the hospital," Mo Ran gently nudged his shoulder.


    Gu Yixuan felt so annoyed. Having saved it, now he had to take it to the hospital in the middle of the night.


    Besides the things he was interested in, he was detached from everything else.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Mo Ran continued to push his body, coaxing him with a whiny tone, "Let¡¯s go, you went to all the trouble to save it, wouldn¡¯t your effort be wasted if it died? Let¡¯s go, look at how it¡¯s barely breathing. If we don¡¯t take it to the hospital now, it will really die."


    Moved by her coquetry, he agreed.


    "Let¡¯s go." Gu Yixuan got dressed, took Mo Ran and the puppy, and drove to the veterinary clinic.


    They searched nearby and finally found a small clinic that treated animals. The vet was busy for over an hour and finally managed to save the puppy.


    Knowing that the puppy was no longer in mortal danger, Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief. With the puppy and the medicine prescribed by the doctor, they drove back to the vi.


    On the way, the sky began to drop feathers of heavy snow. Mo Ran looked out the window excitedly and said, "It¡¯s snowing! This is the first snow of the year."


    Gu Yixuan saw how happy she was and also looked out the window at the snow with an appreciative gaze. He didn¡¯t like snow, finding it very cold, and no matter how warm he was, his body would not heat up.


    But today, he found that he sort of liked it. Watching the snow with Mo Ran, that must be a romantic thing, right...


    ...


    The concubine got up early in the morning to write and wrote eight Chapters. I have to go out for errands at noon, everyone please bookmark, and readers in the book city, bookmark as well. I¡¯ll update more when Ie back in the afternoon~~~

 Chapter 230 - 231: High Fever

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 231: High Fever</h4><h4></h4>


    Last night, after soaking in the cold sea water, he then went out to take the puppy to the vet without paying attention to keeping warm. Even with an iron constitution, Gu Yixuan sumbed to illness.


    Mo Ran had never imagined he would fall ill; for a moment, she felt somewhat at a loss.


    After some difficulty finding a medicine box, she took out the thermometer inside and rushed to measure his temperature.


    "Open your mouth."


    Wrapped in the nket, Gu Yixuan opened his mouth groggily, and a thermometer was ced into his mouth.


    "Do you have any cold medicine?" Mo Ran asked while rummaging through the box.


    "I have," he replied indistinctly.


    "Found it." Mo Ran found some emergency cold medicine but realized upon checking the date that they had expired several months ago.


    "When did you put these medicines here?" she asked, frowning.


    Gu Yixuan thought for a moment and then mumbled, "It seems like three years ago."


    Darn it, three years ago, they¡¯re definitely expired.


    "I¡¯ll go make you some ginger soup." There was no other choice; she had to resort to this old method to treat a cold. Fortunately, the kitchen was well-stocked with ingredients.


    Mo Ran brought in the prepared ginger soup and took the thermometer out of his mouth.


    Thirty-nine point seven degrees!


    That¡¯s an rming fever!


    "Gu Yixuan, get up and drink your medicine." Mo Ran called to him anxiously; it seemed like the fever had fogged his mind. He opened his eyes, looked at her dazedly, and then fell back to sleep.


    "Get up quickly, if you don¡¯t take your medicine, you¡¯re going to die!" She wasn¡¯t just trying to scare him.


    Gu Yixuan still didn¡¯t get up, so Mo Ran went to shake his body. Annoyed by the shaking, he suddenly opened his eyes and snapped, "Stop it! I¡¯ll be fine after I sleep a bit."


    "It¡¯s nearly forty degrees, do you realize that?"


    "It¡¯s okay, stop disturbing me, I¡¯ll be fine after I sleep." Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.


    Mo Ran felt the urgency, even though he did not, "Drink the ginger soup before you sleep."


    "Don¡¯t want to drink... I want to sleep..." The high fever made it difficult for him to keep his eyes open. He just wanted to have a good sleep, and when he woke up, everything would be fine.


    It was only thirty-nine point seven degrees; he had endured forty-one degrees before. Without medicine, injections, he hadn¡¯t died yet. He was a scourge; even the heavens were afraid of him and didn¡¯t want to take him away.


    Mo Ran was so angry she couldn¡¯t stand it, thinking it would be better if he died from the fever; then she¡¯d be freed from this burden.


    Holding the ginger soup, she turned around, intending to pour it out, when she saw the puppy lying by the firece. The puppy was out of the danger zone but was still very weak.

 Chapter 231 - 232: Burned to Death and Deserved It!

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 232: Burned to Death and Deserved It!</h4><h4></h4>


    It gazed at her with a pair of innocent eyes, looking quite pitiable.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Gu Yixuanst night, it might have died.


    Forget it, for the puppy¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll give him one more chance.


    "Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m asking you one more time, are you going to drink it or not? If not, I¡¯ll pour it out!" Mo Ran made her final deration.


    Gu Yixuan had already fallen into aatose sleep, so her words weren¡¯t very clear to him.


    See, he just wants to die!


    Better off dead!


    Mo Ran, fuming, turned and walked away. She poured all the ginger soup down the sink, even if he wanted to drink it, she wouldn¡¯t let him have any!


    She had tried her best, after all, it¡¯s not like she was standing by and watching him die. When the child asked how their father died, she would just say that he was stubborn to the end!


    Mo Ran decided she really wouldn¡¯t care about whether he lived or died; she went downstairs to watch TV.


    Why are all the TV shows so boring?


    Life really had no joy left, not even television could attract her interest anymore.


    After sitting for a while, she became restless, still a bit worried Gu Yixuan might die from the fever. Yet, there was a wicked part of her hoping that he really would die, so she could be rid of him forever.


    After dithering for an hour, Mo Ran couldn¡¯t resist going upstairs to check on him. Touching his forehead, it seemed to be even hotter.


    She rapidly drew back her hand and, filled with anger, shouted at him, "I told you to take your medicine and you wouldn¡¯t. If you die from this fever, you deserve it! I¡¯m leaving, just perish here on your own!"


    Putting on her coat, Mo Ran grabbed her bag and stormed out the door.


    Gu Yixuan opened his eyes in a daze, just in time to see her picking up her bag and quickly leaving the room.


    Her words echoed in his mind: I¡¯m leaving, just perish here on your own!


    I¡¯m leaving...


    I¡¯m leaving...


    Again and again, and he finally woke uppletely!


    Walking out of the vi, Mo Ran cursed her luck; it had snowed allst night, and now the roads were blocked with the heavy snow. It was difficult to hail a cab, so she had no choice but to walk to the nearby hospital.


    Moving quickly, it would probably take fifteen minutes.


    Ugh, she really didn¡¯t want to deal with his life or death, but the thought of not being able to exin it to her child meant she couldn¡¯t just leave him to die.


    Wearing her leather boots, Mo Ran trudged through the snow, sometimes sinking deep into it. After about five minutes, she finally spotted a taxi and took it to a clinic nearby.


    There weren¡¯t many patients in the hospital, and the doctor was willing to make a house call, but he would charge a fee for it.


    She took a car back to the vi with the doctor, but when they reached the bedroom upstairs, Gu Yixuan was nowhere to be found!

 Chapter 232 - 233 Don’t Leave, I’m Taking Medicine…

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 233 Don¡¯t Leave, I¡¯m Taking Medicine...</h4><h4></h4>


    The nket had been thrown on the floor, and a cup of water was knocked over too; everywhere there were items scattered around as though a child had caused havoc.


    The little dogy by the firece and whined at her, trying to convey something, yet failing to express it.


    Mo Ran searched everywhere, nothing was missing from the room except for Gu Yixuan and his shoes!


    Where had the person gone?


    She went downstairs to look for him but didn¡¯t find him, so she went outside to search.


    The doctor was a man in his thirties, who, after understanding the situation, also helped her look for the missing person.


    The two of them, using the vi as the center, expanded their search in concentric circles and eventually found Gu Yixuan under a tree by the roadside.


    He seemed to have passed out, leaning against the tree trunk, his face pale, eyes tightly shut.


    Mo Ran quickly reached out to p his face, "Gu Yixuan, wake up! Wake up!"


    After pping him for a long while, he finally opened his eyes groggily.


    "Why did you run out here? Why didn¡¯t you stay in the room?!" Mo Ran asked angrily.


    He was clearly running a high fever, and had run outside without even putting on a jacket. Was he truly courting death?


    "Don¡¯t go... don¡¯t allow... to go..." he grabbed her hand, his words unclear.


    "What are you saying?" Mo Ran lowered her head, bringing her ear close to his lips.


    "I¡¯ll take the medicine... don¡¯t leave... I¡¯ll listen to everything you say..."


    Mo Ran was suddenly shaken, feeling as though something had struck a ce in her heart, making her feel very ufortable. An indescribable feeling,plex, impossible to exin with words.


    "You came out here looking for me?" She asked in disbelief.


    The man weakly nodded his head, then drifted back into a drowsy sleep, but his hand still clutched hers tightly.


    After getting Gu Yixuan back to bed, the doctor gave him an injection, fed him fever-reducing medicine, and put him on an IV drip before leaving.


    Mo Ran stayed by the bed, unable to walk away even if she¡¯d wanted to.


    He kept holding her hand; whenever she made the slightest move, he would grip it even tighter; she could already foresee her hand turning red and swollen.


    With a heavy heart, Mo Ran watched over Gu Yixuan as he slept, finding herself somewhat lost. If she hadn¡¯t realized it before, she understood it now.


    She hated Gu Yixuan, hated him to the core. Yet, she also had feelings for him, the kind that made her heart flutter. This feeling had been there a long time ago, and she had always buried it deep in her heart, not allowing it to take root and grow.

 Chapter 233 - 234: Experiencing the Life of a Freeloader

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 234: Experiencing the Life of a Freeloader</h4><h4></h4>


    She thought the "seed" had disappeared, gone. However, today, seeing Gu Yixuan so anxious about her, that seed suddenly sprouted again.


    If, if her heart softened even slightly, perhaps the seed would immediately germinate and grow into a towering tree at the fastest speed.


    Roots would spread densely and tightly bind her heart, and they could never bepletely eradicated.


    The mere thought was terrifying.


    She would never let such a thing happen, Gu Yixuan had hurt her, and that was that, she would not easily forgive him, nor would she be with him!


    With these thoughts, Mo Ran¡¯s heart hardened. She forcefully pulled away her hand and left the room without looking back.


    She didn¡¯t see Gu Yixuan¡¯s furrowed brows as she left.


    Under Mo Ran¡¯s care, it only took a couple of days for Gu Yixuan¡¯s cold to get better. Those days were the mostfortable he had ever been.


    He didn¡¯t have to do anything; it was all Mo Ran taking care of him. Cooking for him, taking his temperature, feeding him medicine, and being utterly obedient to him.


    It made him feel life was so wonderful and for the first time, he experienced the life of beingpletely pampered.


    It was indeed veryfortable, with everything provided for him and no pressure at all, no wonder so many people wanted to live such a carefree life.


    Unfortunately, once he recovered, things reversed. Mo Ran became pregnant and couldn¡¯t overexert herself. The trivial tasks now fell to him, but fortunately, he enjoyed doing them.


    Time flew by quickly, and half a month passed in a sh. During this half-month, Mo Ran and Gu Yixuan¡¯s interactions were harmonious, without the prior hostility and tension.


    The days were as calm as water, so tranquil that it left no trace of thought.


    Sometimes, Mo Ran would wonder if the monotony of life had washed away those unhappy memories.


    Fortunately, as soon as she saw Gu Yixuan, she would remember again.


    In fact, she was not one to hold grudges. If someone treated her poorly, she would forget by the next day. Since childhood, Mo Yan had bullied her countless times, but as long as Mo Yan was slightly nice to her, she would happily forget all that had happened.


    She would believe that Mo Yan had always been her dearest and most beloved sister.


    The hurt Gu Yixuan caused her was deeper, which is why she always remembered it vividly. But after living a good life for a while, she would forget Gu Yixuan¡¯s misdeeds.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean she hadpletely forgotten; she had just chosen not to recall them.

 Chapter 234 - 235 Finally Divorced

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 235 Finally Divorced</h4><h4></h4>


    Her personality has its good points and bad points. The downside is that she easily trusts others, but on the plus side, it allows her to live a very happy life.


    If she held a grudge against everything Gu Yixuan had done to her, she would live every day consumed by hatred, thinking about how to get revenge.


    Her life would just revolve around Gu Yixuan without living for herself at all. Maybe if her endurance had weakened, she could have even had a mental breakdown, and that would have been a loss not worth the cost.


    Anyway, in Mo Ran¡¯s view, even if Gu Yixuan had been unkind to her in the past, as long as he didn¡¯t force her to do anything this month, she would continue to live in peace.


    While the two of them lived a mundane life here, the outside world underwent earth-shaking changes. The Gu Family¡¯s strike against the Yan Family had left thetter facing the crisis of changing hands.


    Conveniently enough, the Yang Family went through a financial crisis and couldn¡¯t get funding from the Yan Family, coupled with the constantly tense rtionship between Yan Ruyu and Yang Tao.


    Needless to say, all these issues piled up were a significant test for their rtionship.


    Soon, the news was all over the newspapers and TV; the three-year marriage between Yan Ruyu and Yang Tao had finallye to an end.


    Upon learning of this news, Mo Ran didn¡¯t feel sorry but was d instead.


    Yang Tao was never worthy of Yan Ruyu. It was good they divorced; Yan Ruyu would find a man who suits her better, a better man.


    After reading the news, Mo Yan¡¯s call came through. Before even answering, Mo Ran knew what Mo Yan wanted to say to her.


    Yan Ruyu had split with Yang Tao, so when would her sister see Yang Tao¡¯s true colors and stop thinking about him?


    "Ranran, do you know? Yang Tao and Yan Ruyu are getting a divorce!" Mo Yan¡¯s voice came through excitedly as soon as the call connected.


    "Yeah, I just found out," Mo Ran replied disinterestedly.


    "Ha, I knew long ago they¡¯d divorce. Even if Gu Yixuan had not struck at the Yan Family, they would¡¯ve still separated."


    A flicker of doubt crossed Mo Ran¡¯s eyes, "How did you know?"


    "Let me tell you, I hired a private detective a while ago to dig into their affairs. I found out Yang Tao was involved with a female celebrity, and Yan Ruyu has been pestering him for a divorce ever since, which Yang Tao didn¡¯t agree to. But Yan Ruyu was adamant. They¡¯d been married for three years, and this was the first time Yan Ruyu filed for divorce, so she must really want out."

 Chapter 235 - 236 Do you want to lock her up again?

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 236 Do you want to lock her up again?</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran really wanted to roll her eyes. So, all her secretive behavior recently was just to investigate these matters.


    Mo Yan continued excitedly, "After Yang Family¡¯s economic crisis and Yan Family getting hit, I anticipated this day woulde. Ranran, I¡¯ve waited so long for this, they¡¯ve finally divorced."


    "Sister, you can actually be happy about Yang Family¡¯s economic crisis just because you were hoping for their divorce." Mo Ran truly felt helpless. Mo Yan was such a smart woman; why fixate on this?


    "Yes," Mo Yan admitted, unafraid of her knowing.


    "Sister, I really don¡¯t know what to say to you. Yang Tao, he¡¯s really not suitable for you. Even if he divorced Yan Ruyu, he won¡¯t marry you. Can¡¯t you ept that?"


    Mo Yan fell silent for a moment, then said, "I have a way to deal with this, don¡¯t worry. What¡¯s mine will definitely be mine."


    Hearing her say this so resolutely, Mo Ran furrowed her brows, "Don¡¯t do anything foolish."


    "Rx, I won¡¯t be naive anymore, I¡¯ll only make a move when I¡¯m sure to win."


    "Sister! That¡¯s not what I mean. What I¡¯m saying is, stop thinking about Yang Tao!" Mo Ran was really getting angry. Mo Yan just wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Mo Yan was also getting impatient, "You¡¯re with Gu Yixuan and you don¡¯t understand my hunger. Ranran, I just want to marry Yang Tao. Everyone has their own obsessions. My actions might seem wrong in your eyes, but in mine, they¡¯re right. That¡¯s it, I¡¯m hanging up!"


    "Sister, sister?" Mo Ran put down her phone in frustration; the call had already been disconnected on the other end.


    Thinking about Mo Yan¡¯s stubbornness gave her a headache. She really hoped that nothing would happen to her sister, that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry anymore.


    After sitting on the bed for a while, Mo Ran decided to go down and see what Gu Yixuan was doing. All secretive and insisting that she wait until evening toe down.


    She went to open the door, only to find it wouldn¡¯t open, it was locked from the outside.


    "Gu Yixuan, open the door! Gu Yixuan, unlock the door!" Her heart raced, recalling thest time Gu Yixuan had imprisoned her.


    Was he nning to imprison her again? Why?!


    Without hearing any response, Mo Ran grew even more panicked, "Gu Yixuan, are you there? Open the door quickly, let me out!"


    Perhaps the door was too soundproof; the people downstairs couldn¡¯t hear her at all.

 Chapter 236 - 237 A resounding slap

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 237 A resounding p</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran remembered her phone, took it out, and dialed Gu Yixuan¡¯s number¡ªfortunately, it was on her.


    After two rings, the call connected and Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice, tinged with a smile, came through, "What¡¯s up?"


    "Gu Yixuan, let me out now! Do you hear me? Let me out!" Mo Ran was truly terrified and suddenly burst into tears.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Gu Yixuan asked anxiously.


    "Let me out, please, quickly!"


    Before she could finish, Gu Yixuan was already rushing upstairs.


    In just a few seconds, the door burst open, a figure rushed in, grabbed her arm, and asked, "What happened? Is it a stomachache? Or are you feeling unwell somewhere?"


    "p¡ª" A loud p suddenlynded on his face.


    Gu Yixuan was stunned.


    With tear-streaked cheeks, Mo Ran red at him and bitterly said, "Why are you locking me up? Are you nning to imprison me again?! Let me tell you, if you imprison me again, I¡¯ll die right in front of you!"


    Gu Yixuan blinked nkly and asked, "Are you all right?"


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t speak and just bit her lip, tears streaming down.


    Gu Yixuan looked her up and down, making sure she was fine, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I¡¯m not trying to imprison you; I just didn¡¯t want you to go downstairs. Didn¡¯t I tell you? Wait until tonight."


    "Why can¡¯t I go downstairs? What are you nning?" Mo Ran asked angrily.


    A flush quickly crossed Gu Yixuan¡¯s face, and he looked away, awkwardly saying, "Don¡¯t ask about that right now, we¡¯ll talk about it tonight."


    "No, I want to know now!" Who knows what he¡¯s plotting.


    After speaking, Mo Ran attempted to leave, but Gu Yixuan held her back, "Ranran, don¡¯t go down now, wait until tonight."


    His voice carried a hint of pleading.


    Mo Ran nced at him, puzzled, her curiosity growing stronger, "Let go of me. If you won¡¯t let me see now, I won¡¯t want to see even at night."


    "But..."


    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Mo Ran shook off his hand and walked out.


    What a mess!


    Gu Yixuan, feeling ashamed and agitated, ruffled his hair and reluctantly followed her out.


    Mo Ran stood still on the stairway corridor, utterly unable to believe her eyes.


    Downstairs, the vast living room was filled with bright, dripping red roses, and even the white stair rails were entwined with many roses.

 Chapter 237 - 238: Ranran, Happy Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 238: Ranran, Happy Birthday</h4><h4></h4>


    Many colorful balloons and ribbons hung from the ceiling and doorway, arranged like the scene of a party.


    In the center of the room, there was a rectangr table covered with ace tablecloth, and in the middle stood a candbra resting on a tripod.


    On the cab under the window, an old-fashioned record yer with arge horn was ced, giving off a nostalgic and romantic vibe.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know what was happening, she turned her head and looked at Gu Yixuan with a puzzled expression in her eyes.


    Gu Yixuan smiled slightly and gazed at her intently, saying in a soft voice, "I wanted to surprise you this evening, but you¡¯ve found it out now."


    "What¡¯s this for?"


    "Have you forgotten? Today is your birthday."


    Mo Ran was stunned; she had indeed forgotten. Even when Mo Yan called her earlier that day, she hadn¡¯t remembered it was her birthday.


    "Ranran, happy birthday," Gu Yixuan said softly, hugging her from behind.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heartbeat skipped a beat suddenly; she lowered her eyelids to hide the emotions in her eyes.


    Gu Yixuan continued happily, "The cake hasn¡¯t been delivered yet. We¡¯ll go downstairs to eat the cake when it arrives. There¡¯s also a table full of rich food, all your favorite dishes. Today you¡¯re the birthday girl, so you must be happy, alright?"


    Hisst words reminded Mo Ran that their one-month agreement had not yet expired, and she had to go along with everything, getting along well with him.


    Lifting her eyelids, a smile already yed on her lips, "Thank you. I¡¯d forgotten about it myself."


    "That¡¯s alright, if you forget, I¡¯ll remind you." And, every year from now on, he would remind her and celebrate her birthday with her.


    Mo Ranughed again, saying nothing. It seemed she had misunderstood him, and that p was undeserved, after all.


    In the evening, the cake was delivered, a three-tiered fruit cake with 23 candles on top, for her 23rd birthday.


    "Make a wish," Gu Yixuan said, lighting the candles and sitting down next to her.


    All the lights in the room were turned off, leaving only the warm glow of the candles flickering softly.


    Mo Ran stared at the candle mes, thought for a moment, closed her eyes to make a wish, and then they both blew out the candles together.


    The surroundings immediately fell into darkness.


    Gu Yixuan used a lighter to ignite the three candles on the table and pressed a button underneath the table; small fairy lights hidden within the roses lit up.


    Mo Ran stood up to have a look, and in one spot, the fairy lights formed two characters¡ªRanran¡ªher name.

 Chapter 238 - 239: Waltz of Two People

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 239: Waltz of Two People</h4><h4></h4>


    One array of colored lights formed the words "Happy Birthday."


    Another area of colored lights took the shape of a heart.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any lights arranged into the three characters ¡¯Gu Yixuan.¡¯


    Otherwise, it would¡¯ve turned into ¡¯Mo Ran loves Gu Yixuan¡¯ or ¡¯Gu Yixuan loves Mo Ran.¡¯


    A strand of soft music started ying, Gu Yixuan put on a record with an old-fashioned yer and walked up to Mo Ran, kneeling before her.


    "Ranran, may I have the pleasure of dancing with you?"


    Mo Ran stared at him nkly, without an immediate response. The man continued to kneel on the ground, gently lifting his head, gazing at her with an adoring look.


    His lips maintained a small smile, which didn¡¯t fade even by her reaction.


    He just knelt there, as if he wouldn¡¯t get up unless she agreed.


    Mo Ran slowly smiled and nodded, "Of course."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes instantly brightened, he took her extended hand and led her into a graceful waltz.


    This was the first time Mo Ran saw Gu Yixuan dance. His movements were skillful, exuding an elegance that seemed to stem from his very bones.


    Having seen countless men of good demeanor dance the waltz, never had one person interpreted the nobility and grace of this dance to the fullest like Gu Yixuan.


    Mo Ran was trained in dance, and in the world of dance, she carried herself with the utmost superiority. Yet, when dancing with Gu Yixuan, she willingly followed his lead, moving with him.


    For a proud dancer, to willingly ept someone¡¯s lead only means that the person has conquered her, both externally and internally.


    Gu Yixuan was a dangerous man; any woman who followed him would fall in love with him, sink deeply, and be unable to extricate herself.


    From the first moment she saw him, Mo Ran was aware of this.


    Therefore, she had always maintained a detached heart, never allowing herself to fall for him, to sink...


    But, the time they spent together over this past half month had started to confuse her.


    Sometimes, she wondered if Gu Yixuan made the one-month agreement with her purposely, just to make her utterly fall in love with him within this month.


    If he continued to treat her well, continued to showcase his charm, she feared she might fall for him.


    "What are you thinking about?" Gu Yixuan asked softly, his voice bringing Mo Ran¡¯s thoughts back to the present.


    Looking up, Gu Yixuan¡¯s deep and handsome features under the candlelight appeared even more charming.

 Chapter 239 - 240 Can You Not Make Me Fall in Love with You

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 240 Can You Not Make Me Fall in Love with You</h4><h4></h4>


    In the world, there is a flower called the poppy, it is so beautiful that it can bewitch the mind. People can¡¯t resist its temptation, they approach it, obtain it. But the result is that beneath its beautiful exterior lies a fatal poison.


    It causes addiction, leaving one unable to extricate themselves, ultimately leading to destruction.


    Gu Yixuan is the poppy flower, no one can resist his charm, but once ensnared, it leads to destruction.


    Maybe some people relish it, but not her, she wants to preserve her self and live on.


    "Gu Yixuan, can¡¯t you stop me from falling in love with you?" Mo Ran muttered.


    A peculiar light shed in the man¡¯s eyes; he raised an eyebrow and smiled slightly, "Of course... I can¡¯t."


    Mo Ran was momentarily stunned. He had already bowed his head and gently captured her lips.


    Somewhere in her heart, it seemed as if something had broken, and a flood of emotions gushed forth.


    Suddenly feeling fearful, she subconsciously struggled a bit, but Gu Yixuan held her gently, not exerting much force.


    "Ranran, follow your feelings, don¡¯t push me away."


    As he kissed her gently, he made sounds like the murmur of a lover, instantly intoxicating Mo Ran¡¯s mind.


    "Good, follow your feelings... Don¡¯t you also want to be loved? Don¡¯t you also like me?"


    "No..."


    A hand pressed against her chest, Gu Yixuan¡¯s forehead against hers, his eyes, bright as stars, focused intently on her.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid of falling in love with me, I won¡¯t hurt you again. Ranran, I will give you the best of everything in this world. I will hold you in the palm of my hand, making you the happiest woman on this earth. As long as you fall in love with me, as long as you follow your feelings, as long as you don¡¯t push me away, don¡¯t leave me."


    "It¡¯s impossible, I couldn¡¯t possibly ept you." Mo Ran shook her head, her eyes brimming with tears.


    "In this world, nothing is impossible. How great is the hurt I caused you, that you would never want to forgive me? You could plunge a knife into my heart as revenge, as long as you can forgive me." Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze grew increasingly intense, like a ck vortex, set to draw in her soul.


    Mo Ran¡¯s inner voice cried out to flee from him, yet her body didn¡¯t move a bit.


    "Gu Yixuan, please let me go," she couldn¡¯t help but plead.


    ...


    I am very grateful for everyone¡¯s support. The book¡¯s performance both in the bookstore and online is gradually improving, all thanks to your support, thank you~~~ I will maintain daily updates, around a dozen Chapters or so.

 Chapter 240 - 241 You Are My Only One

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 241 You Are My Only One</h4><h4></h4>


    Once, he possessed her through his tyranny, has he now switched to tenderness and affection?


    Knowing full well that she responds to gentleness rather than force, why employ this tactic?


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes darkened as he gently embraced her and sighed softly, "It¡¯s impossible, you¡¯re the only one in my heart, how could I possibly let you go."


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, "You said that after a month, you would tell me the reason, how I could be free!"


    "Fool, do you really want to hear it? I can tell you right now."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t answer, choosing to consider that her response.


    Gu Yixuan rested his chin on her shoulder, whispering in her ear, "I will let you go, unless you cease to be my only one."


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    A ce in her heart exploded, was it sorrow, or a mix of both joy and distress?


    She was his only one, what did that represent?


    "Gu Yixuan, what am I in your eyes, exactly?"


    "The most important, I can use my life to protect you. In my heart, no one can rece your ce," the man answered gravely.


    Mo Ran painfully closed her eyes for a moment, which meant she would always be his only one, and he would never let her go?


    The thing she had long anticipated now came to nothing, she truly felt very sad.


    "Why do you have to treat me this way, why?" Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but cry out, her crying was heartbreaking, like a child who had lost a beloved toy.


    Other than using her tears to express her pain, she didn¡¯t know how to convey the agony and despair in her heart.


    Gu Yixuan watched her with a pained heart, speaking gently, "Because you are a gift from heaven, the only one, able to bring me warmth."


    Mo Ran was stunned for a moment, looking at him in disbelief.


    "Ranran, my birth was a tragedy from the start. My mother never loved me from the moment she had me. In her eyes, I was just a tool, a means to marry into a wealthy family.


    Everyone disliked me, my father didn¡¯t love me, my grandfather thought I was a bastard that tainted the Gu family¡¯s bloodline. My stepmother wished she could kill me. Even my biological mother, in order to protect her own life, was willing to let me die. My half-brother treated me like a dog.


    In my dark childhood, only you, you were the only one who ever stood up for me. Ranran, do you know? Without you, there would be no Gu Yixuan today."

 Chapter 241 - 242: A Tragic Childhood

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 242: A Tragic Childhood</h4><h4></h4>


    So many things, he buried deep in his heart, never expressing them. His words weren¡¯t lies; perhaps without the Mo Ran of the past, he might have been so pained that he considered suicide.


    If there weren¡¯t a glimmer of light in his life, he wouldn¡¯t have ovee everything and stood up again.


    The once-disabled child had regained hope for life because of her small gesture.


    Mo Yan never knew about Gu Yixuan¡¯s past. Hearing him speak like this, she found it hard to believe. Could there really be such unfortunate children in this world?


    "Ranran, I¡¯m telling you this not to win your sympathy, but to let you know how important you are to me."


    "You¡¯re not Mrs. Gu¡¯s child?" Mo Yan asked, as she had always thought that he and Gu Yicheng were blood brothers.


    Gu Yixuan shook his head. "No. My mother was a minor entertainer in the entertainment circle. After she met my father, she was set on discing his wife and marrying him. That¡¯s why she secretly conceived me and gave birth to me in secret, all to ckmail my father."


    Such a clich¨¦d plot, wasn¡¯t it? Hadn¡¯t Mo Yan used the same tactic?


    Mo Yan thought of the child Mo Yan had lost. If that child had been born, would it have had a tragic childhood just like him?


    In her heart, the one she felt most remorseful for was that aborted child. Gu Yixuan¡¯s past was so simr to his, it left Mo Yan feeling somewhat dazed.


    Was this an opportunity given to her by the heavens? To ept Gu Yixuan aspensation for the child she had lost?


    Feeling guilty, and indeed having feelings for Gu Yixuan, Mo Yan¡¯s heart seemed to be softening.


    Gu Yixuan, a perfect psychologist, saw Mo Yan¡¯s struggle and held her, whispering words offort: "Ranran, you don¡¯t have to give me an answer now. I can wait, willing to wait a lifetime."


    "What if I never give you an answer in my lifetime?"


    "That¡¯s okay, I will wait. In fact, not giving me an answer is like giving me hope. If you never respond to me in your lifetime, I have hope for a lifetime. Ranran, you don¡¯t know, you are the only hope I have in this world. I was wrong initially, I shouldn¡¯t have treated you that way, but that was the only method I could think of to keep you by my side."


    Mo Yan fell silent, unable to even utter words of rejection.


    The pressure he put on her was immense; she was his only hope in this world.

 Chapter 242 - 243: Will Try to Forgive Him

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 243: Will Try to Forgive Him</h4><h4></h4>


    After hearing his tragic past, how could she have the heart to rub salt into his wound, how could she bear to let his only hope disappear.


    Her heart truly began to feel conflicted and entangled.


    "I¡¯m tired, I want to go to sleep," Mo Ran didn¡¯t know what else to say and had to change the subject.


    "Okay," Gu Yixuan said with a smile and a nod.


    He was in no hurry, he knew he had touched her heart, and with just a bit more effort, she would try to ept him.


    ...............


    In the following days, Gu Yixuan treated Mo Ran so well that it was almost unbelievable. He always noticed the small details and took meticulous care of her.


    For example, during meals, he would pay attention to which dishes she ate a few more bites of and which she didn¡¯t like. Then in the next meal, he wouldn¡¯t make the dishes she didn¡¯t like and would prepare more of the vors she enjoyed.


    Before going to sleep at night, he would massage her shoulders to help her rxpletely for a good night¡¯s rest.


    He also looked up a lot of information online, noting down what pregnant women should be aware of, and he meticulously recorded it and put it into practice.


    If there were bacteria on the dog, he¡¯d take it to the vet for a vination, and he took care of the pet himself, hardly ever letting Mo Ran handle it.


    When she woke up hungry in the middle of the night, craving sour and spicy noodles, he would instantly drive out to buy them, sometimes searching half the city to find them.


    When he returned with them, she would have fallen asleep again, yet he neverined.


    On good weather days, he would take Mo Ran for a walk in the nearby town. Walking along the quiet, sparsely popted road, the two of them were just like a couple.


    Every day, Mo Ran saw the things he did, and she told herself not to care, but her heart couldn¡¯t remain indifferent.


    She didn¡¯t have many extravagant desires in life, only wishing to find the right person to live a simple life with.


    Aside from the harm Gu Yixuan had caused her, he truly was the right person.


    She was carrying his child and couldn¡¯t marry another man while bringing along the child. She had considered giving the child aplete and warm home.


    She would observe for a while, and if Gu Yixuan really changed for the better, she would stay with him for the sake of the child.


    As Gu Yixuan had said, how deep was her hatred for him? If she couldn¡¯t forgive him, she could take a knife and stab his heart in revenge.


    She had never thought about taking a knife and stabbing his heart for revenge, which meant that in her heart, she didn¡¯t hate him to the point of being utterly unforgivable.

 Chapter 243 - 244: A Thrilling Scene

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 244: A Thrilling Scene</h4><h4></h4>


    If forgiveness was an option, why couldn¡¯t she forgive him for the sake of their child? As long as the child was doing well, she could let go of those unhappy memories...


    Mo Ran walked and pondered. Once she had worked some things out, she looked at Gu Yixuan.


    He held her hand and tucked it into the pocket of his jacket, intentionally slowing his pace to match hers.


    His profile was appealing; recently, he had stopped forcing her and losing his temper. His features had softened a lot, making him quite pleasant to look at.


    Suddenly, Mo Ran had an idea that perhaps continuing to live like this with him wouldn¡¯t be so bad after all.


    There was a small stall across the street selling some nice-looking essories, and Mo Ran wanted to go buy something.


    She pulled her hand away from Gu Yixuan and said, "Let¡¯s go take a look over there."


    Without waiting for a response, she headed towards the opposite side of the street. It was a small town on the outskirts of W City, and the streets hardly had any vehicles. At this midday, there wasn¡¯t a single one.


    In the middle of the road, Mo Ran never expected a motorcycle toe roaring towards her.


    She was stunned, unsure where to dodge.


    "Be careful!" Gu Yixuan rushed over, grabbed her, and turned around, narrowly avoiding the motorcycle¡¯s impact.


    Then another motorcycle came, then three, then four...


    They sped by quickly, each rider wearing a helmet, reminiscent of gang scenes in TV shows. Mo Ran, pale with fright, thought she was doomed.


    Gu Yixuan appeared rtivelyposed. As motorcycles sped towards them, he didn¡¯t panic. Just as they were about to get close, he hugged Mo Ran and suddenly turned around, dodging the vehicles with agile movements, evading one after another.


    With swift agility, he brought Mo Ran back to the sidewalk in mere moments, leaving onlookers awe-struck and sweating from the scare.


    After the motorcycles had passed, the street returned to its peaceful state, as if the harrowing moment had never happened.


    A bystandermented, "Was that a racing team or something?"


    How could they race on the streets of a small town? It seemed that public safety was getting worse by the year.


    Still shaken, Mo Ran leaned against Gu Yixuan, her hands clutching his clothes tightly. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, she would have been hit and killed!


    Just the thought of the scene as he risked his life to save her made her heart unable to calm down for a long time.


    Gu Yixuan frowned and nced in the direction where the motorcycles had gone, a sharp glint shing through his eyes.


    ....

 Chapter 244 - 245 Ending the Seaside Life

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 245 Ending the Seaside Life</h4><h4></h4>


    "That was a close call," Mo Ran exhaled.


    Gu Yixuan looked at her, his eyes no longer sharp, "Remember to be more careful when crossing the street in the future, okay?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯ll be cautious. I just didn¡¯t expect them to suddenly rush out like that," Mo Ran thought it was an ident.


    But Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t think so; he could tell they had been targeted.


    Someone wanted to deal with him, but apparently, they didn¡¯t intend to really harm them¡ªjust to teach them a lesson.


    Who could it be?


    Yan Ruyu?


    It seemed she had found out he was hiding here. This ce was no longer safe.


    "Ranran, let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ve been out for a while," Gu Yixuan said.


    Mo Ran was stunned for a moment. She understood that going back meant returning to the vi in Banshan Garden. She had grown fond of the quiet life here and suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave.


    But she couldn¡¯t stay here forever, and Gu Yixuan wouldn¡¯t allow her to be here alone.


    "Okay," she managed a reluctant smile.


    She had been dreaming for almost a month, and now it was time to wake up.


    Back at the Banshan Garden vi, the housekeeper had already cleaned everything up, just waiting for their return.


    "Miss Mo, you look really well," the housekeeper said with a smile.


    "Do I?"


    "Yes, you must have been doing really well recently."


    It had been good, but she wouldn¡¯t dwell on those days.


    "Housekeeper, have you been well?" Mo Ran asked with a smile in return.


    "Of course, I have. The master gave me such a long vacation, I was about to die of boredom at home." Having served her whole life, she was not used to being idle suddenly.


    Mo Ran understood and smiled before heading upstairs.


    Back in her familiar room, she felt a bit heavy-hearted. She had just returned from the seaside and already wanted to go back. The Gu Yixuan by the sea had felt so different; she wondered if he could continue being like that.


    The phone rang; it was Gu Yixuan. He had only dropped her off before driving away, saying he had to deal with things at thepany.


    It made sense; after idly being with her for so long, there must have been a mountain ofpany matters waiting for him.


    Mo Ran answered the call, "What¡¯s up?"


    "I won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight, so don¡¯t wait for me. There¡¯s a lot to do at thepany; I¡¯m probably going to bete tomorrow too," he instructed.


    Mo Ran nodded, "Okay, got it."

 Chapter 245 - 246 The Truth Behind My Father’s Suicide 1

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 246 The Truth Behind My Father¡¯s Suicide 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Actually, he didn¡¯t need to tell her these things; after all, their rtionship hadn¡¯t been made certain yet.


    "Have you eaten?" Gu Yixuan asked.


    "I¡¯ll go down to eat in a while."


    "Remember to take a walk after eating, don¡¯t let the food sit heavy on your stomach, understand?"


    "Hmm." When they were by the seaside, he would always take her for a walk after meals.


    Seeing Mo Ran¡¯s indifferent attitude, Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t have much else to say, "Well then, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll call you again tonight."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, both of them felt a certain silence in their hearts. Could they let go of everything from the past and start over?


    Mo Ran was once again at a loss, unsure of how to choose. Should she forget everything for the sake of the child and be with him, or should she decisively leave him and start a life of her own?


    As if sensing her hesitation, over the next two days, Gu Yixuan was very nice to her, just like he was at the seaside.


    Mo Ran¡¯s confused heart became even more uncertain, tipping the scales one moment in one direction, and the next moment in another.


    Actually, her hesitation stemmed from the fact that she didn¡¯t have strong enough reasons to choose Gu Yixuan.


    Gu Yixuan knew this, but he believed that with time, Mo Ran would surely see his good qualities and would choose to ept him.


    Everything was developing just as he had anticipated, but what he had not expected was that within things he perceived as non-threatening, a hidden danger was lurking.


    When Mo Ran received a call from Yan Ruyu, she was very surprised. She wanted to meet up with her in person to discuss something important. After giving it some thought, Mo Ran agreed without telling Gu Yixuan.


    When she arrived at the private room of the Japanese restaurant where they were to meet, Yan Ruyu had already been waiting for a while.


    She was still impably dressed in her Chanel suit, her makeup meticulously perfect, yet Mo Ran could still see the weariness in her eyes.


    This woman always appeared so strong. Despite her exhaustion, she still made an effort to dress up, not letting anyone discern a hint of weakness.


    Mo Ran sat down opposite her, lowered her gaze to avoid looking into her eyes, and asked, "What did you want to talk to me about?"


    "There have been many things happening around metely, you must have heard some of them," Yan Ruyu said.


    Mo Ran nodded, "I¡¯ve heard a bit."


    As Yan Ruyu poured tea for Mo Ran, she said, "I don¡¯t know why Gu Yixuan wants to strike at the Yan Family, but he has seeded. The Yan Family is now on the brink of copse, in imminent danger of bankruptcy."

 Chapter 246 - 247 The Truth Behind Father’s Suicide 2

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 247 The Truth Behind Father¡¯s Suicide 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "If the Yan Family hadn¡¯t faced a crisis, I wouldn¡¯t have divorced Yang Tao. So, my divorce, was indirectly caused by Gu Yixuan."


    Mo Ran nced at her and said nothing.


    "Of course, I won¡¯t me him for this, after all, our marital rtionship wasn¡¯t strong enough. However, him attacking mypany is something I can¡¯t tolerate. I¡¯ll just tell you the truth, the motorcycle gang that showed up that day was arranged by me. I wanted to teach Gu Yixuan a lesson, I really can¡¯t swallow this grievance."


    A sh of surprise crossed Mo Ran¡¯s eyes¡ªit was she who arranged those people!


    "I know what kind of person Gu Yixuan is. My little act of revenge, he could totally ignore it, but still, he took action against me." At this point, a sharpness shed through Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes.


    Mo Ran frowned and asked, "What did he do to you?"


    Something that could make her this angry.


    Yan Ruyu let out a coldugh and said coldly, "He did something very despicable to me. He could have retaliated against me in any way, but why set me up! I know, it must have been because I scared you that day, so he treated me like that!"


    "What exactly did he do to you?" Mo Ran became even more concerned.


    Could it be that Gu Yixuan... No, he wouldn¡¯t be interested in Yan Ruyu, he shouldn¡¯t...


    Yan Ruyu, not at all afraid of her knowing, admitted frankly, "He drugged me, I was vited."


    "What?!" Mo Ran eximed in shock.


    This couldn¡¯t be possible. Gu Yixuan shouldn¡¯t be that type of person. If he really was interested in Yan Ruyu, he wouldn¡¯t be monopolizing her.


    But Yan Ruyu had confessed it herself...


    Suddenly, Mo Ran felt an intense pain in her heart, as if she¡¯d been stabbed harshly. So, everything¡ªall of it¡ªwas an illusion...


    All that talk of being ¡¯the only one¡¯ was nothing but a lie!


    Yan Ruyu nced indifferently at her pale face and said with a hooked lip, "You don¡¯t have to overthink it, I wasn¡¯t vited by him. It was a man who has liked me for many years, it must have been their scheme."


    Curiously, the heart that was just in pain returned to normal all of a sudden.


    Mo Ran inwardly breathed a sigh of relief, and her face no longer pale. However, she was annoyed at herself for just now losing herposure; even if she had been vited by Gu Yixuan, it was none of her business.


    Just now, having shown such heartbrokenness, was really too unsightly!

 Chapter 247 - 248: Click Me, Click Me

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 248: Click Me, Click Me</h4><h4></h4>


    Dear online readers, please take note that today there was a system glitch, resulting in a mix-up of the Chapters.


    Chapter 242 should be: ¡¯A Tragic Childhood¡¯, Chapter 243 should be: ¡¯Trying to Forgive Him¡¯, Chapter 244 should be: ¡¯A Thrilling Scene¡¯, Chapter 245 should be: ¡¯Ending the Seaside Life¡¯, followed by "The Truth Behind Father¡¯s Suicide 123..."


    Online, clicking on Chapter 241 indeed takes you to Chapter 242: ¡¯A Tragic Childhood¡¯, but clicking for the next Chapter brings you to ¡¯A Thrilling Scene¡¯.


    Meaning, the Chapter ¡¯Trying to Forgive Him¡¯ has vanished into thin air, and everyone can only ess it by directly clicking on the Chapter itself. The discrepancy in the view counts for these Chapters clearly shows there was a problem¡ªthe affected Chapter has so few clicks!


    I tried fixing it in the backend, and it showed that the backend was sessfully updated, but the changes still haven¡¯t reflected on the user-facing pages. I checked the listings on the book site, and there was no issue there. However, since I¡¯ve made adjustments to other Chapters as well, I¡¯m not sure if there might be a mix-up once the book site refreshes, so I wanted to give everyone a heads-up.


    Sometimes, corrections made to typos and the like online don¡¯t get updated on the book site, and I¡¯m worried that the site might publish the Chapters in the jumbled order I edited them.


    As long as the reading experience for you all remains smooth, there should be no problem.


    I would also like to take this opportunity to rmend apleted modern novel by Consort, which is just as engaging as this one: "Billionaire¡¯s Substitute Bride". But this one is shorter since it¡¯spleted.


    Consort¡¯s time-travel novels are also worth reading, and they are allpleted: "Marrying the Ghost King: The Invincible Queen Consort" and "Transcending as a Foolish Princess: The Bewitched Husband at Home".


    The male leads in both these time-travel novels are very devoted. There¡¯s no abuse; feel free to dive in. The story is full of love, so those who like sweet romance, are you out there?~~~o(¨s¡õ¨t)o


    ............................................................................................................................................................................................................

 Chapter 248 - 249: The Truth Behind My Father’s Suicide 3

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 249: The Truth Behind My Father¡¯s Suicide 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Miss Yan, what did you want to see me about today?" Mo Ran asked.


    Yan Ruyu raised an eyebrow, "Gu Yixuan has hurt me so badly, I definitely won¡¯t let him off. I sought you out, of course, to get revenge on him."


    "Revenge?" Mo Ran showed a puzzled look.


    "Take a look at this." Yan Ruyu took out a file folder and handed it to her.


    "What is this?" Mo Ran opened the file folder, which contained many documents and some photos.


    One of the photos fell to the floor, and as she reached out to pick it up, she saw the photo and her whole body suddenly shook!


    Herplexion turned pale in an instant, her eyes filled with deep pain and fear, and she began to tremble uncontrobly.


    With shaking hands, Mo Ran picked up the photo, and tears immediately began to fall from her eyes.


    In the photo, a many on his back on a couch, holding a gun in his hand; a gunshot wound at his temple, blood flowing out profusely...


    His eyes were open, as if he died with a grievance.


    Seeing this photo, Mo Ran was not frightened but extremely saddened. Because the man in the photo was none other than her father!


    Back then, the Mo Family had been a major financial conglomerate in W City, very distinguished. But then they fell from grace, went bankrupt overnight, and her father couldn¡¯t handle the blow andmitted suicide with a gun.


    At that time, she, Mo Yan, and their mother were all at home. They heard the gunshot, rushed into the room, and were met with that scene.


    She remembered her mother screaming and then fainting; she and Mo Yan were so scared they couldn¡¯t even cry, and it was the nanny who called the police for them.


    Over the years, she and Mo Yan had subconsciously avoided recalling that scene, because the deep dread they felt then would resurface whenever they did.


    Her father had chosen an extreme way to leave this world, but it left an indelible shadow on their hearts.


    "How did you get this photo?" Mo Ran looked up and asked.


    Seeing her look so distraught, a flicker of guilt passed through Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t want to bring up painful memories, but she didn¡¯t know any other way to get revenge on Gu Yixuan.


    Moreover, she thought that Mo Ran and Mo Yan should know the truth about what happened back then.


    "There¡¯s more information inside, take a look and then we¡¯ll talk," she said, nudging her chin forward.


    Mo Ran felt like she had an inkling of what it might be and quickly pulled out the rest of the documents from the folder, eagerly starting to go through them.

 Chapter 249 - 250 The Truth Behind My Father’s Suicide 4

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 250 The Truth Behind My Father¡¯s Suicide 4</h4><h4></h4>


    With each page of the document she finished, her heart sank a little more, until it reached the icy depths of despair.


    "How could it be like this?" she murmured in disbelief.


    "No, this is not true, not... not..."


    "It is true," Yan Ruyu asserted.


    "Back then, Gu Shijie was your father¡¯s best friend, whom your father trusted a great deal, leaving many matters in his hands.


    Little did anyone know that Gu Shijie was ambitious and intent on swallowing the Mo Family empire whole, so he secretly colluded with the underworld forces in Y and N,undering the Mo family¡¯s funds into dirty money.


    He then leaked this information, causing the Mo family¡¯s stock to plummet to its lowest point overnight.


    Not only that, but your father also had to face an investigation by the prosecutor¡¯s office. Even if he was unaware, all the charges would still fall upon his head, ultimately leading him to a dead end. That¡¯s why, in his despair, your father shot himself.


    After your father¡¯s death, the Mo Family was acquired by the Gu Family, and the stocks began to rise again, with the Gu Family eventually bing the biggest financial group in W City.


    In fact, the Gu Family¡¯s sess today owes arge part to the absorption of your father¡¯s Mo Family empire."


    The Gu Shijie that Yan Ruyu spoke of was the deceased father of Gu Yixuan.


    "You¡¯re lying to me, I¡¯ve never even heard of such a thing!" Mo Ran said heatedly, unwilling to take her word for it.


    "Do you think you can make me believe you by making up these stories? By using me to strike at Gu Yixuan? You¡¯repletely mistaken! I have nothing to do with Gu Yixuan, I won¡¯t have any impact on him!"


    "I¡¯m not lying to you, all of this is true. These documents are from over a decade ago, can¡¯t you see that?"


    Mo Ran sneered, "With the advancements in technology these days, who knows if you¡¯ve forged them."


    Yan Ruyu snorted coldly, "I neither have the time to forge such things nor the need to! Whether it¡¯s true or not, you can just ask Gu Yixuan; he knows about it too. Not many people know of this, but every member of the Gu family does!"


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her mouth opened, but she found herself at a loss for words to refute her.


    Yan Ruyu gave her a faint nce and spoke slowly, "I¡¯m telling you all this because I don¡¯t want to see you with the son of your enemy. Even though Gu Shijie is dead, if not for the Gu Family, your Mo Family would not have ended up broken and destitute."


    .......

 Chapter 250 - 251 Gu Yixuan’s Weakness is Mo Ran

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 251 Gu Yixuan¡¯s Weakness is Mo Ran</h4><h4></h4>


    Her words were the final straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. After hearing them, all of Mo Ran¡¯s fondness for Gu Yixuan vanished.


    He knew about this; why didn¡¯t he tell her? Why did he stille to provoke her?!


    And moreughably, she had actually developed inappropriate feelings for the son of her enemy!


    Mo Ran suddenly became calm, and she asked coldly, "How do you know the true nature of the matter?"


    Yan Ruyu picked up the teacup, slowly took a sip, and with a smile, said, "Don¡¯t forget what I do. There¡¯s nothing rted to the underworld that can escape the Yan Family¡¯s notice."


    "Since you know the truth, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?" Mo Ran asked again.


    "Why should I tell you? There was no need to tell you before, and telling you now is only for the purpose of taking revenge on Gu Yixuan!"


    Mo Ran suddenlyughed, "Through me? You should know what kind of person Gu Yixuan is. Do you really think you can get revenge on him through me?"


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s expression turned stern as she nodded and said, "Yes, because he cares about you."


    Everyone has a fatal weakness, and Gu Yixuan¡¯s current weakness was Mo Ran.


    Mo Ran became silent. Did Gu Yixuan care about her? Did he?


    Caring is not loving after all. He only said she was his only one, not his "Eternal Love"...


    ....................


    Mo Ran returned to the vi in a daze, unsure how to face this sudden revtion. Her father, it turned out, had been killed by Gu Yixuan¡¯s father.


    Even if Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t the one who did it, he still belonged to the Gu family. If she had the slightest vengeful heart, she wouldn¡¯t be together with him!


    Of course, Mo Ran harbored hatred, a profound hatred.


    The scene of her father¡¯s death never faded from her memory and was the biggest nightmare of her life. What made her even more heartbroken was that her mother, in pursuit of her father, also left.


    She and Mo Yan suffered immensely, and all of it was caused by the Gu family!


    Gu Yixuan knew about this, so why didn¡¯t he tell her? Did he think these things werepletely unimportant to her?


    Or, did he want her to fall in love with him and then cruelly reveal the truth to her?


    Whatever the reason, it wasn¡¯t important anymore.


    Now that she knew the truth, if she didn¡¯t leave Gu Yixuan, she simply couldn¡¯t face her deceased parents.

 Chapter 251 - 252: If you dare to abort the baby…

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 252: If you dare to abort the baby...</h4><h4></h4>


    But she was also carrying the flesh and blood of the Gu family, what was she to do?


    As soon as Mo Ran thought about how the child had the Gu family¡¯s blood running through its veins, she felt intense hatred! The Gu family had caused the death of her parents, and she could not possibly bear a child for them!


    A glint of loathing shed in her eyes, and she suddenly started to beat her belly like a madwoman, not only wanting to abort the child but also as a form of self-harm!


    "What are you doing?!" Gu Yixuan, who had juste back, saw this and rushed over in shock to grab her hand.


    His face grim, he stared at her and frowned as he asked, "Have you lost your mind? Doing this will hurt the child in your belly!"


    Mo Ran was already very angry, and seeing him only made herpletely explode.


    "You¡¯re right, I do want to hurt him, I don¡¯t want him, I don¡¯t want this child!"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, "Take back what you just said!"


    "I don¡¯t want this child!" Mo Ran repeated through gritted teeth.


    Gu Yixuan grabbed her chin firmly, his voice threatening, "Mo Ran, have I not told you that if you dare abort the child, I will make sure you suffer, and I won¡¯t let Mo Yan off either!"


    He was threatening her again, as if threats were all he knew!


    Mo Ran let out a coldugh, her gaze ice-cold, "Gu Yixuan, what right do you have to threaten us? Who do you think you are, I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you."


    He knew perfectly well that the Gu family owed the Mo family, yet he still had the audacity to bully her and Mo Yan.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t understand what had gone wrong or why Mo Ran had begun to reject him again.


    He furrowed his brow and said coldly, "What is wrong with you? Exin yourself clearly! Don¡¯t y dumb with me, I¡¯m not interested in guessing your thoughts!"


    Mo Ran stared at him, her eyes wide as if there was a great enmity between them.


    "I ask you, how did my father die?" she demanded.


    Gu Yixuan was taken aback, a flicker of panic shed through his eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    "How would I know how your father died."


    "You really don¡¯t know?" Mo Ran scoffed.


    Gu Yixuan was bing overwhelmed, admitting it or not, it was clear she knew he was aware of the matter.


    Letting go of her chin, he wiped his face with his hand and said gravely, "How much do you know?"


    The secret he tried so hard to conceal was still exposed. This was not what he wanted to see; he knew that if Mo Ran learned the truth, she would surely never forgive him or stay with him.

 Chapter 252 - 253: Point of No Return

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 253: Point of No Return</h4><h4></h4>


    He had tried so hard that she no longer rejected him, was all his effort about to be wasted?


    Mo Ran¡¯s gaze suddenly became somber, and from the look on Gu Yixuan¡¯s face, he knew it was true.


    "So it is true... My dad was killed by your father, wasn¡¯t he?"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyshes trembled, and he lowered his eyes to hide the emotion in them, "That was the business of the previous generation."


    Meaning, it had nothing to do with the two of them, and they could disregard it.


    Mo Ran suddenlyughed through his tears, "You want me to forget all the hatred and be with you? Gu Yixuan, how can you possibly achieve that? Of course, since it¡¯s not your father who was killed, you don¡¯t have to care so much."


    "I¡¯ve told you, that was the business of the previous generation!" Gu Yixuan, agitated, grasped her shoulders firmly.


    "Everything my father did has nothing to do with me. You can¡¯t me me for the mistakes he made."


    "Mo Ran, if you hate me because of my father, it¡¯s unfair to me. I didn¡¯t want to see such things happen either, but I was powerless. If possible, I wouldn¡¯t want to be a part of the Gu family either!"


    "Then tell me, who should I me!"


    Mo Ran shook off his hands, angry, "For so many years, Mo Yan and I always thought that our father¡¯s death was his own choice, and our mother¡¯s death was her own choice.


    When I suddenly learned the truth, I found out that my father was driven to death by your father, and if my father hadn¡¯t died, my mother wouldn¡¯t have died either! Tell me, how can I ept this fact? How can I be free of this grudge?!"


    "Gu Yixuan, you don¡¯t love your parents, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t love mine. I loved my parents very much, I can¡¯t forget their kindness to me when I was little, I can¡¯t forget everything about them.


    They died because of the Gu family, I can¡¯t help but hate the Gu family! If your father hadn¡¯t died, I tell you, I would use every means to bring him to court, I wouldn¡¯t let him go, not even in death!"


    Gu Yixuan was frightened by the intense hatred erupting from her eyes¡ªhad things really reached an irreparable point between them?


    All he wanted was to be with her forever, why was that so hard?


    He didn¡¯t want to be a part of the Gu family either; if that weren¡¯t the case, he could pursue her without any reservations, arrogantly iming her for his own...

 Chapter 253 - 254: The Existence of Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 254: The Existence of Retribution</h4><h4></h4>


    Now that she knew the truth, what right did he have to forcefully hold onto her?


    He could no longer bind her to his side with a righteous attitude.


    "So, what do you want to do?" he asked.


    "Indeed, I can¡¯t do anything to you, but from now on, I don¡¯t want to see you again!"


    "You want to leave?" Gu Yixuan was taken aback.


    Mo Ran nodded coldly, "Of course! Do you think I want to live with the son of my enemy? I hate the Gu family, and I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore!"


    "What about the child?!" He asked subconsciously, immediately regretting it as it just reminded Mo Ran of the existence of a child.


    Mo Ran was taken aback, a sh of painful struggle appeared in her eyes, but it was quickly submerged by hatred.


    Gu Yixuan saw it clearly, getting increasingly worried.


    "This child should never have existed... and now, there¡¯s even less need for him to exist..."


    "You want to abort him?!"


    Gu Yixuan grabbed her wrist in one swift move, his eyes filled with disbelief, "The child is innocent, you can¡¯t treat him like this! No matter what, he is also your child!"


    "But he has the blood of the Gu family," Mo Ran said, word by word.


    Gu Yixuan felt a great pain in his heart, for the first time he realized that retribution exists. The mistakes made by Gu Shijie hade back to haunt him. Maybe it was also because he had made too many mistakes in the past that this retribution hade.


    "Mo Ran, the child is innocent, would you please consider giving birth to him?" Gu Yixuan suddenly softened his tone, pleading with a trace ofment.


    His gaze was no longer fierce and powerful, instead, it showed an unprecedented look of abasement.


    If Mo Ran still didn¡¯t know the truth, he could have used Mo Yan to threaten her, not allowing her to abort the child. Now that she knew the truth, he could no longer threaten her.


    The consequence of a threat would be a permanent rift, or mutual destruction. He just wanted her, not an oue of mutual destruction.


    Mo Ran was also in great pain, shaking her head with tears and stammering, "No, I can¡¯t ept him... I¡¯m very reluctant, but he has the blood of the Gu family... I will never be able to ept...


    His existence will only remind me that I failed to avenge my parents and even produced offspring for my enemy. I will never be able to forgive myself. While he is still unformed, I must have an abortion quickly; otherwise, he will also suffer..."

 Chapter 254 - 255: Leave This Child Behind

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 255: Leave This Child Behind</h4><h4></h4>


    Hearing her words, Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart grew colder and colder.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Make a condition, what will it take to keep this child?"


    The child was his; he had waited so long, it couldn¡¯t just end like this. No one could take the child away, including Mo Ran!


    Mo Ran gave him a cold nce and didn¡¯t answer his question, "I¡¯m moving out right now, and don¡¯t you evere looking for me again."


    She turned to pack her things, but Gu Yixuan grabbed her, his eyes dark as pitch: "Tell me, what exactly will it take to keep the child?"


    "I won¡¯t keep him, he really shouldn¡¯t exist." It wasn¡¯t that she was heartless, he truly shouldn¡¯t exist.


    Even if born, the child wouldn¡¯t have aplete family. Her mixed feelings of love and hate towards him would only bring pain to the child.


    Though aborting the child was unfair, she didn¡¯t want to give him an unhappy life.


    Call her cruel or selfish, she was resolved to y the viin!


    "Mo Ran!" Gu Yixuan¡¯s face was livid, his gaze menacing, "I¡¯m truly warning you, if you dare abort the child, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do! You better remember, don¡¯t provoke me!"


    At this moment, Mo Ran couldn¡¯t stand the slightest provocation, any further and she¡¯d be even more paranoid.


    "Fine, I want to see how you¡¯ll deal with me! Your father killed my parents, so are you going to kill me next? I¡¯m waiting! Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not afraid of you anymore, I owe you nothing!"


    Breaking free of his grip, Mo Ran stormed up the stairs, fury boiling within her.


    A flicker of deep pain crossed Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes. He breathed heavily, feeling a sharp pain in his chest.


    Watching Mo Ran go upstairs, he also ran up, following her footsteps into the room and closed the door behind him.


    Mo Ran took out a suitcase and began to pack her things, not even ncing at him.


    Gu Yixuan stood at the doorway, immobile like a door deity, watching her every move.


    "Move aside!" Holding the luggage, Mo Ran walked up to him.


    He didn¡¯t budge.


    "I said move aside!" She was no longer afraid of Gu Yixuan now, hatred had made her reckless, no longer fearing anything.


    Gu Yixuan could mistreat her, and she could forgive him. But she could never forgive the Gu family for what they did to her parents!


    She also couldn¡¯t forget the unblinking eyes of her father when he took his own life...


    ...

 Chapter 255 - 256 This Damn Man

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 256 This Damn Man</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan stood still, snatching her luggage from her and said indifferently, "You¡¯d better not go anywhere; I won¡¯t let you leave."


    Who knew if she left, would she immediately go and abort the baby? He needed to watch her until she gave birth to the child.


    Because he knew that the child was the only bond left between them.


    If the child were gone, perhaps they would never have a chance again.


    Mo Ran sneered, "What now? You want to imprison me again?"


    He nodded in admission, "Yes, for the sake of the child, I will imprison you."


    "You!" Mo Ran¡¯s face paled with anger, "Gu Yixuan, the child is in my womb, its life and death are up to me to decide, even if you imprison me, I can still choose not to keep it!"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, a sharp pain slicing a part of his heart, leaving him both in pain and at a loss.


    "I will watch you; I won¡¯t let you harm the child," he asserted confidently.


    Mo Ran gave him a nonchnt look, "I¡¯ve already told you, the child¡¯s life and death are for me to decide, no matter what you do, it¡¯s useless!"


    "Anyway, I will watch you; I won¡¯t let you harm him." It seemed the man had nothing else to say.


    "You! Are you deaf to my words?!" Mo Ran tried to push his body, attempting to make him move away.


    He grabbed her hand and pulled her to the wardrobe, opening his own wardrobe and taking out many ties.


    A flicker of confusion passed through Mo Ran¡¯s eyes; she did not understand what he intended to do.


    When the man pressed her onto the bed and began to use the ties to bind her hands to it, she understood.


    "What are you doing! Stop!" He was going to do this to her again, this damned man!!


    Gu Yixuan kept his lips tightly sealed, his eyes dark without a trace of light, pressing down on her intently as he tied her hands and feet,pletely ignoring her reactions.


    "Gu Yixuan! Let me go, do you hear me, don¡¯t make me hate you even more!"


    His movements halted for a moment, but just for a moment.


    Let her hate, she already hated him much. Since there was no love, let it be hate.


    The man was skilled and strong; in just a few moves, Mo Ran was bound tightly and unable to move.


    Her hands could only hang down in front of her chest; closing them was simply impossible.


    Her slightly parted legs were also tied to the bedposts.


    She swore, she hade to hate this European-style bed with posts at both ends!!!

 Chapter 256 - 257: Having a Reaction That Shouldn’t Occur

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 257: Having a Reaction That Shouldn¡¯t ur</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan knelt beside her, resting his hand on the bed, intently watching her, his gaze making her skin crawl.


    Mo Ran red back at him fiercely, continuously uttering curses.


    "You¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you! Your whole Gu family will get what¡¯sing to you! I hate you, I loathe you, I wish I could kill you!"


    "Even if you bind me, you can¡¯t decide everything! I don¡¯t want this baby, I¡¯d rather die than keep it!"


    "Gu Yixuan, you are the most despicable and shameless man in the world! I look down on you, you can do nothing but threaten me, force me, you¡¯re good for nothing!"


    ...


    "Had enough?" the man asked, as he reached out to gently caress her cheek.


    Mo Ran turned her face away, not wanting to make contact with him at all. This man was truly terrifying¡ªshe had been somewhat hesitant about whether to abort the child.


    Now it had to be done; the child couldn¡¯t have a father like him!


    In the future, the child¡¯s childhood would probably be as tragic as Gu Yixuan¡¯s.


    "Thirsty? Let me get you some water," he said, his eyes filled with a tender softness. Seeing her stay quietly by his side, unable to harm the child, he felt very pleased.


    It¡¯s said that women are the most tender-hearted, and as long as the child is born, she would definitely fall in love with it, and ept him as well.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t answer him; she had no desire to speak to him at all right now.


    Gu Yixuan still poured a ss of water and tried to feed her with a straw, but she refused to drink. Seeing her lips were a bit chapped, Gu Yixuan took a sip of water, and despite her resistance, forced her to drink from his mouth.


    "Hm..." Suddenly, he grunted, quickly raising his head, extending his bloodied tongue to lick his lips.


    He deserved it¡ªshould have just fed her the water, but he couldn¡¯t help extending his tongue.


    Ever since he learned she was pregnant, he hadn¡¯t touched her, so any contact with her body stirred reactions in him that shouldn¡¯t arise.


    Mo Ran gave him a furious nce and licked her dry lips. Having taken a sip of water, her throat felt much morefortable.


    Gu Yixuan watched her pink tongue, his eyes suddenly darkening.


    As he moved toe closer again, Mo Ran suddenly met him with a piercing gaze, and his motion halted in time.


    After watching her for a while, he touched her head and smiled, "Go to sleep now, I¡¯lle check on youter. Let me know if you want something to eat, I¡¯ll make it for you."


    He was skilled in cooking; during their time by the seaside, Mo Ran had really enjoyed his cooking.

 Chapter 257 - 258 He is a Very Paranoid Person

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 258 He is a Very Paranoid Person</h4><h4></h4>


    "I want to eat your flesh!" Mo Ran answered him fiercely.


    The manughed again, hisughter somewhat enchanting, "You want to eat meat, good, I¡¯ll cook some meat for you in a bit."


    "I¡¯m saying, I want to eat your flesh!"


    "All right, no need to emphasize, I know you want to eat meat, pork, beef, ormb? Right, you can¡¯t eatmb, well, let¡¯s go with pork then."


    Oh my God! Could this person be out of his mind?


    He actually had the shamelessness to automatically filter out some words, twisting her meaning.


    Mo Ran was truly so angry she could take it no longer and shut her mouth, refusing to talk to him anymore.


    Seeing that she looked very tired, Gu Yixuan tucked her in and then left the room.


    After he left, Mo Ran suddenly felt like crying. Gu Yixuan was a very obsessive person; once he decided to tie her down, he would surely do it, not allowing her to leave.


    Was she really supposed to stay in bed for months, until the baby was born?


    The mere thought was too frightening!


    Yet, how could she leave? How could she break free from Gu Yixuan?


    Mo Ran thought for a long time, and, exhausted by her thoughts, she fell asleep. She didn¡¯t know how long she slept, but she was woken by the sound of a phone ringing. Opening her eyes, she found herself still in Gu Yixuan¡¯s room.


    The things she had dreamt in her dreams were not dreams; they were real. Gu Yixuan¡¯s father had indeed killed her parents, and she was indeed imprisoned by him.


    The phone kept ringing, its tone sounding somewhat insane.


    A thought struck Mo Ran; she just needed to ask someone for help to rescue her. The phone was in the pocket of her clothes; she reached out to touch it. Her hand only reached as far as her chest, still a bit short of the distance.


    Mo Ran strained to slide her body up, still falling a little short.


    Luckily, she had trained in dance and was very flexible. She squeezed her body as much as she could; her hand extended downwards further, getting closer and closer...


    Her wrist turned red from the strain of the effort, but she didn¡¯t care.


    As long as she could get to the phone.


    Finally, her fingertips touched the phone. Mo Ran was overjoyed and continued to strive, pinching the phone between two fingers, intending to drag it up bit by bit.


    Just then, the door suddenly opened. Mo Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat; Gu Yixuan had already strode over and snatched the phone she had barely managed to touch.


    The ringing sounded over and over. Gu Yixuan saw that it was Mo Yan calling.


    He smiled at Mo Ran and then left the room with the phone.


    Mo Ran watched, dumbfounded, and her heart instantly cursed his ancestors for eighteen generations.

 Chapter 258 - 259 Fasting 1

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 259 Fasting 1</h4><h4></h4>


    She guessed it might be Mo Yan calling, and now she wouldn¡¯t be able to talk to Mo Yan on the phone anymore. She hoped Mo Yan would realize something was wrong ande to find her.


    During lunch, Gu Yixuan made a lot of delicious food, cing the table beside the bed and neatly arranging the dishes. He gently said to Mo Ran, "What would you like to eat? I can feed you."


    Mo Ran nced at the food on the table, it was rich, full of color and fragrance, but she didn¡¯t have any appetite at all.


    She turned her head away, ignoring him.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand how Gu Yixuan could still smile at her, how he could still talk to her with a tone of calm tenderness.


    She didn¡¯t want to see him at all. She already hated the Gu family, and now that he had tied her up, her hatred for the Gu family deepened.


    "How about a bite of greens? Don¡¯t you love eating vegetables?" Gu Yixuan offered the food to her mouth, but Mo Ran kept her lips tightly sealed, not intending to open them at all.


    "Be good, if you don¡¯t eat, the baby will get hungry."


    The mention of the child made her even less inclined to eat. It would be better to starve to death, she thought. She would die together with the child.


    After coaxing her several times to no avail, Gu Yixuan sighed, "Do you not want to see me? Then I¡¯ll have Grandmae to feed you."


    He left, and Grandma came in.


    Having lived through many things and knowing well the big principles of life, Grandma said, "Miss Mo, people are iron, food is steel. If you don¡¯t eat, how will you have the strength to leave this ce? Even if you have hatred in your heart, you shouldn¡¯t harm yourself. Come on, take a few bites."


    Still, Mo Ran remained indifferent.


    In the past, no matter how Gu Yixuan hurt her, she wouldn¡¯t let spite harm herself. But now the situation was different, the grievances between her and Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t simply be described as mere resentment.


    Her parents¡¯ death was the darkest shadow in her heart. How could she forgive the members of the Gu family, how could she be together with Gu Yixuan without any misgivings?


    She wasn¡¯t Juliet, and he wasn¡¯t Romeo. She couldn¡¯t abandon her family feud and follow him without a second thought.


    She couldn¡¯t keep the child either since it shared the Gu family¡¯s blood.


    Grandma persuaded again, "Do you really have the heart to starve the child? No matter what, the child is a piece of your own flesh. Even if you detest your husband, you can¡¯t harm the child. The child is innocent, you have a kind heart, and I think you wouldn¡¯t want to harm the child, right?"


    Her words touched Mo Ran¡¯s conscience. Yes, she didn¡¯t want to hurt the child either.

 Chapter 259 - 260 Fasting 2

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 260 Fasting 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Her eyes suddenly reddened, and she said hoarsely, "Grandma, no matter how innocent the child is, I can only apologize to him... You don¡¯t understand, I can¡¯t have the child of the Gu family..."


    She couldn¡¯t betray her deceased parents, couldn¡¯t give birth to the offspring of her enemies.


    Grandma didn¡¯t know what she was thinking and sighed helplessly.


    She really didn¡¯t understand the young people of today, who would just get an abortion if they didn¡¯t want the child, unlike their time when having a child meant they had to give birth.


    After all, the values and concepts of each generation differ; their time was more conservative, believing that abortion was an unforgivable sin against the natural order. But young people today didn¡¯t think that way; if they didn¡¯t want a child, they simply didn¡¯t want one.


    "You could give it some thought, actually having a child might not be so bad," Grandma advised.


    Mo Ran shook her head, she closed her eyes, not wanting to say anything more.


    Grandma also couldn¡¯t persuade her to eat her meal. After Gu Yixuan found out, his expression became even more unsightly.


    When it was time for sleep at night, Gu Yixuan made do with a night on the sofa in the bedroom, not going to bed to sleep.


    He knew that Mo Ran did not like his closeness.


    The next morning, workers came to the vi very early. They brought a lot of materials and tools and turned one of the rooms on the second floor into apletely non-lethal space.


    The tables inside were made of foam, and so was the bed, everything was made of foam. Even the walls were embedded with thick foam. Anything that could harm a person was reced, creating a world entirely of foam.


    Gu Yixuan took advantage of Mo Ran¡¯s sleep to carry her into the room and released the ties from her hands and feet.


    Seeing her fair wrists reddened by the bindings, a sh of pain crossed his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t want to treat her this way, but without doing so, he really didn¡¯t know what else to do...


    ..............................


    When Mo Ran woke up, she found that she had been moved. Her hands and feet were untied too. ted, she got up to open the door.


    But no matter what, she couldn¡¯t open it.


    She looked around the room, wasn¡¯t this the same room she was locked in before? Everything here had been reced with foam.


    A cold smile appeared on her lips. Were they afraid she would hurt herself?


    Gu Yixuan really was overthinking it; she would never hurt herself. She wouldn¡¯t harm herself for anyone from the Gu family!


    But this was better, much better than being tied to the bed, unable to move.

 Chapter 260 - 261 Fasting 3

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 261 Fasting 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran reseated himself on the bed and noticed a great many books at the headboard. There were softcover books of all kinds: ssics, biographies, philosophy, novels, you name it.


    There was even aplete guide to pregnancy!


    With a curled lip, Mo Rany back on the bed, his eyes empty and devoid of any desire to move.


    Alone in a locked and isted space, it¡¯s easy to let one¡¯s thoughts run wild, and Mo Ran was no exception. The more he thought, the more despondent he became, losing all notions about living.


    He had decided on a hunger strike; if Gu Yixuan was heartless enough, let him watch both her and the child starve to death. If he couldn¡¯t bear it, he would let her go.


    This was a gamble where losing meant her life, but winning meant her evesting freedom.


    True to her word, Mo Ran stopped eating. No matter how Gu Yixuan pleaded or threatened, she wouldn¡¯t eat.


    Having not had a drop of water for two days, even if she could hold up, the child in her womb would certainly not.


    For two consecutive days, Gu Yixuan hadn¡¯t rested at all. His eyes were bloodshot, and his temper grew increasingly vtile. He didn¡¯t go to thepany, and whoever called him would get a scolding, as he vented all his anger on others.


    The entire vi was shrouded in a pre-storm gloom.


    "What will it take for you to finally eat?!" he asked, nearly out of his mind.


    Mo Ran kept her eyes shut, her attitude indifferent,pletely ignoring him.


    She was truly like cotton, unaffected no matter how you treated her. Gu Yixuan felt his earlier sense of powerlessness was nothingpared to now; this was true powerlessness.


    "Mo Ran, are you really heartless enough to kill your child?! He is your child!"


    Her heart clenched suddenly, but Mo Ran told herself she must not be soft-hearted, or else she would never be free.


    "If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll kill Mo Yan!" Gu Yixuan finally uttered his fierce threat.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes flew open, and she looked at him, her voice cold and hoarse with weakness, "Go ahead, kill her. Then I will join her in death, and I will kill the child as well."


    The man¡¯s face darkened in an instant, "Don¡¯t push me!"


    "I¡¯m not pushing you, even if you don¡¯t kill her, I will kill this child. I don¡¯t want him!" To hold Gu Yixuan in check, you had to be even more ruthless than him.


    In truth, what Mo Ran said was only said in anger; she didn¡¯t actually believe this.


    However, Gu Yixuan, agitated as he was, took her words very seriously. He stared with wide eyes and fell silent for a long time.


    ...


    The pce maid has gone to cook; I will update a few more Chapters in a while

 Chapter 261 - 262: Continue to Nourish Her

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 262: Continue to Nourish Her</h4><h4></h4>


    "What exactly will it take for you to eat?" he asked again, helplessly.


    Mo Ran gave a faint smile and closed her eyes, continuing to ignore him. She wanted to leave this ce, to leave him forever.


    He knew what she wanted, but he would not give it to her.


    Gu Yixuan found her indifferent demeanor most irritating. As his anger red up, he grabbed her wrist and yanked her up. Mo Ran was weak and exhausted, like a broken doll.


    "Mo Ran, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to do something to you! Today, you will eat whether you like it or not!" he yelled at her, then called for Granny to bring a bowl of porridge.


    "Hold her body for me!" he ordered Granny.


    "Yes." Granny came over and held Mo Ran from behind.


    "Let me go!" Mo Ran struggled fiercely. Under normal circumstances, Granny might not have been able to hold her, but she had gone two days without food and was utterly weak.


    Granny was already strong, and holding her firmly from behind meant that Mo Ran waspletely at her mercy.


    Gu Yixuan pried her mouth open with one hand, scooped a spoonful of porridge, and forced it into her mouth, thenpelled her to tilt her head back.


    "Swallow it!"


    "...Mmm... Mmm..." She shook her head violently, refusing to swallow.


    Gu Yixuan gripped her chin tightly, preventing her from spitting it out. She was forced to swallow most of the porridge, while some trickled from her mouth onto the back of his hand.


    Gu Yixuan, unfazed by the mess, continued to force-feed her.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t even clench her teeth. His grip on her chin was strong, causing her pain. She stared at Gu Yixuan with intense hatred in her eyes.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t care at all, pressing his lips together as he persistently poured the porridge into her mouth. After a long struggle, he finally finished feeding her the bowl of porridge and let her go.


    Gasping for breath and lying on the bed, Mo Ran clenched her fists, and the fury in her heart zed fiercely.


    Gu Yixuan was dead set on not letting her go!


    What should she do? What could she do?!


    The man stood by the bed, looking down at her from his lofty position, his eyes obscured by his hair, making his emotions unreadable.


    "Do you hate me that much?" he asked softly.


    Mo Ran nodded, ring at him with rage, "Yes, I wish I could kill you!"


    She knew it all along; he was a Devil, a person not to be trifled with. She had been blind to feel anything for a devil like him!


    Gu Yixuan chuckled softly, a trace of darkness shing through his eyes, "Then try to kill me, take revenge for yourself, for your Mo Family."

 Chapter 262 - 263: Fetal Accident 1

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 263: Fetal ident 1</h4><h4></h4>


    He thought that as long as hatred remained in her heart, she should keep living. Now that she wouldn¡¯t fall in love with him anymore, let her hate him then.


    By bing the person she hated the most, she should never forget him, right?


    "Rest assured, I will definitely kill you! I won¡¯t let you go!" Mo Ran said through gritted teeth.


    At that moment, she said these words because she was too angry. If she really had to kill Gu Yixuan, she couldn¡¯t do it at all.


    But what she hadn¡¯t anticipated was that one day in the future, she almost did kill him...


    The man nodded as if it was nothing, "Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Better not die before you kill me."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I absolutely won¡¯t die before you. I want to see how you die, how you face your retribution!"


    "You¡¯d better remember your words today," Gu Yixuan said with a faint smile, elegantly leaving the room.


    As the door closed behind him, the indifference and confidence in his eyes instantly vanished. What reced them was an undissolvable pain.


    Death was not the greatest punishment for him, nor the retribution he deserved.


    The hurt she caused him was the greatest retribution he had received...


    She didn¡¯t have to wait for him to die to see that he had received his retribution.


    But he wouldn¡¯t let her know, he too had his pride and dignity.


    After Gu Yixuan left, Mo Ran felt some difort in her stomach.


    She furrowed her brow slightly and didn¡¯t pay too much attention. Without food for two days, andck of rest, it wasn¡¯t just her stomach that was ufortable, her entire body felt terrible.


    Shey on the bed, her eyes empty, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Before she knew it, she fell asleep...


    Gu Yixuan returned to his own room and turned on the surveince monitor, watching her sleeping figure through the cold screen.


    She was asleep, and he should be relieved. Without turning off the video, Gu Yixuan stood up and started working at the desk next to him.


    No matter how big the problem was at home, he still had to work. The Gu Family couldn¡¯t have any issues, for if there were, protecting Mo Ran would be difficult, let alone protecting himself.


    ...


    In a haze of pain, Mo Ran was awakened by the pain, her stomach seemed to be getting more ufortable. It was like having her monthly period; very distressing.


    A thought shed through her mind¡ªcould it be that something was wrong with the baby?


    She propped herself up, but there was no blood beneath her. The baby should still be there.

 Chapter 263 - 264: Fetal Accident 2

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 264: Fetal ident 2</h4><h4></h4>


    She propped herself up, and there was no bleeding beneath her, so the baby must still be there.


    Even though she wanted to abort the baby with all her heart, knowing that it was still there, somewhere deep inside her she let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Feeling sticky and very ufortable all over, Mo Ran decided to take a bath.


    Once in the bathroom, she filled the bathtub with water, stripped off her clothes, and soaked herself in. Fortunately, Gu Yixuan hadn¡¯t dismantled the bathroom, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to bathe.


    The warm water enveloped her body, making her feel veryfortable. These past few days, she waspletely drained, physically and emotionally, barely making it through before she¡¯d be so exhausted that all she wanted to do was sleep.


    Even sleep didn¡¯t bring rest, gued by endless, bizarre, and fragmented dreams. Sometimes, after waking from a sleep, she¡¯d feel even more tired than if she hadn¡¯t slept at all.


    That¡¯s why she always felt tired despite sleeping all the time.


    Mo Rany in the bathtub, too weary to move a muscle. Lying there, she dozed off again.


    Her abdomen ached faintly and herplexion grew paler; she wanted to open her eyes and wake up, but her eyelids were too heavy and wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Her body gradually slid down, water reaching up to her chin. A voice in her head warned, "You¡¯re in danger," but she could no longer open her eyes...


    After dealing with some documents, Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t resist checking the video monitor, and his heart skipped a beat when he didn¡¯t find Mo Ran in bed. He thought she must have gone to the bathroom.


    He rewound the video and saw she indeed had gone there. The time stamp when she entered was 16:32, and the current time was 17:08.


    More than half an hour had passed, and Gu Yixuan suddenly had a bad feeling. Disregarding her privacy, he switched the camera to the bathroom and was greeted with a horrifying scene.


    Mo Ran was lying in the bathtub full of water, her head submerged!


    She¡¯s trying to kill herself!


    This thought shed instantly through Gu Yixuan¡¯s mind.


    Stumbling into her room in a panic, he pulled her out of the water in one swift motion, staring at her with a pale face, his eyes seething with a rage that could destroy the whole world.


    With the return of her breath, Mo Ran¡¯s chest began to heave violently; she coughed violently, and her eyes fluttered open.


    Through her blurry vision, all she could see were Gu Yixuan¡¯s terrifying eyes.


    "Mo Ran, you¡¯re ruthless! You want to leave, don¡¯t you? Fine, I will let you!"


    ....

 Chapter 264 - 265 I Let You Go 1

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 265 I Let You Go 1</h4><h4></h4>


    He only had time to hear these words before Mo Ran fainted.


    Gu Yixuan was taken aback. Only then did he notice the faint red fluid in the water.


    A sudden tremor wracked his heart¡ªa flicker of dread for the child¡¯s safety...


    ...................


    In thergest hospital in W City, the most senior gynecologists, internists, surgeons, and head nurses¡ªthe very best¡ªwere all busy in the operating room.


    The reason was simple: Gu Yixuan was the hospital¡¯s biggest investor, and the patient he brought naturally received the best care.


    Standing outside the operating room by the window, Gu Yixuan allowed the cold wind to hit his face, remaining unmoved.


    Gazing into the distant horizon, he wondered to himself, had he truly made a mistake?


    Coud everything he had done to her be more than she could bear?


    And what should he do then? Who could tell him?


    Having never before tasted such pain, he experienced it for the first time¡ªa pain so intense it felt as though his heart and spleen were shattering, yet addictive, with an irresistible pull despite the agony.


    Just like the line from the poem stated, "One does not know what longing is until they feel it, and once they do, it bes a relentless affliction."


    ...


    Time trickled by, and still, the door to the operating room remained closed.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t know how long he had been standing there. He turned his head to nce back at the door and felt a stiffness in his neck.


    His eyes peered somberly at the door, hoping the child was still there, and that Mo Ran was fine.


    Atst, the door swung open, and he swallowed hard, watching as the doctor approached him.


    "Mr. Gu, the surgery was a sess, mother and child are safe."


    In an instant, all his senses came flooding back. It was as if he had been reborn.


    All the worries in his heart vanished, leaving him feeling incredibly light.


    Gazing at Mo Ran being wheeled out, a faint, tender smile crossed his eyes.


    Mo Yan had been called to the hospital with a phone call from Gu Yixuan and had rushed over to find him waiting for her in the park beneath the hospital.


    When she arrived, she saw the man standing under a ne tree, dressed in a white shirt, a ck vest, and a dark long coat.


    The coat was unbuttoned, revealing the gentlemanly ck vest beneath.


    His gaze lifted slightly as if admiring the leaves on the tree, or perhaps the distant sky. His tall and straight figure was more captivating than anyndscape.

 Chapter 265 - 266 I Let You Go 2

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 266 I Let You Go 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Yan suddenly stopped in her tracks, feeling a sting in her eyes from his handsome appearance.


    Mo Ran really had good fortune; she ended up with such an outstanding man. Mo Yan thought enviously.


    Approaching Gu Yixuan, the man looked down, his dark, indifferent gaze meeting her eyes.


    "Did you need something from me?" Mo Yan asked.


    Hands in his pockets, Gu Yixuan replied with a casual posture, "How about we make a deal?"


    Mo Yan was taken aback. Gu Yixuan wanted to make a deal with her? Was there a mistake, as she had nothing of value?


    "Do you know? Mo Ran is pregnant," Gu Yixuan said.


    Mo Yan was stunned again, taking several seconds toprehend the news.


    "Really?" Her voice contained an excitement she herself did not detect.


    She had finally be pregnant, something she had been waiting for a long time.


    "But she doesn¡¯t want the child," Gu Yixuan added.


    "Why!" Mo Yan asked impulsively. Ranran was the kindest, how could she not want her child?


    Gu Yixuan did not tell her why. Even if he did not say now, Mo Ran would tell her the reason eventually.


    "I¡¯ve asked you toe so you can persuade her to have the baby. Of course, I willpensate you. Name your price, how many millions." Gu Yixuan, decisive in the business world, was no different at that moment.


    He wanted a swift resolution, not a drawn-out affair.


    Mo Yan paused again, pondering the benefits...


    Her heart began to race, her mind overwhelmed by a string of figures.


    How much?


    Ten million, twenty million, or even more...


    She did not know Gu Yixuan¡¯s bottom line, nor did she dare to reveal her own too hastily.


    Mo Yan was clever too. Soon, she resisted the temptation and regained herposure.


    She spoke calmly, "Where is Ranran? I¡¯d like to see her first."


    She needed to understand how valuable she was in Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes. The greater her leverage, the more she could extort from him.


    Gu Yixuan gave her a look, with a hint of mockery in his eyes¡ªsuch a greedy woman!


    "She¡¯s in the hospital; you can go see herter."


    ........................


    When Mo Ran opened her eyes, she immediately met Mo Yan¡¯s joyful gaze. She wasn¡¯t in the vi at Banshan Garden, but in a hospital.


    Why was she in the hospital?


    "Ranran, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel, is there any difort?" Mo Yan asked with concern.

 Chapter 266 - 267 I Let You Go 3

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 267 I Let You Go 3</h4><h4></h4>


    A trace of confusion shed in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes, "Sis, how could I be here?"


    Mo Yan¡¯s face immediately darkened, "You silly girl! Even if you don¡¯t want the child, there¡¯s no need for suicide! Gu Yixuan told me, you wanted to drown yourself, didn¡¯t you? Thankfully, you and the baby are both fine. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t spare you!"


    No, not at all!


    Mo Ran blinked and remembered what had happened before she lost consciousness. She just wanted to take a bath, but she fell asleep and couldn¡¯t wake up.


    She didn¡¯t know why she had sunk into the water.


    She really hadn¡¯t thought aboutmitting suicide.


    "Ranran, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were pregnant?"


    Mo Ran came back to her senses and asked, "Sis, how did you know I was here? Did Gu Yixuan tell you?"


    "Yes, he asked me to persuade you not to be desperate, to have the baby."


    Mo Yan spoke with utmost seriousness, "The child is a piece of you, how can you just say you don¡¯t want it? Tell your sister, what exactly happened, why you insist on getting rid of the baby."


    It was only after realizing the seriousness of the matter that one understood their own value of being utilized.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened. These past few days, she had been imprisoned, with no one to turn to for help, and now seeing her sister,


    and hearing her sister¡¯s caring words, she felt even warmer in her heart.


    That matter couldn¡¯t be shared with anyone else, only her sister could know, facing the truth with two people was much better than alone.


    "Sis, do you know? Dad was forced to his death, his dying was out of sheer desperation!"


    Mo Ran was startled, "Why are you bringing this up all of a sudden? Of course, Dad was forced to die, would he have chosen suicide if thepany hadn¡¯t gone bankrupt?"


    "It¡¯s not like that!" Mo Ran immediately revealed the truth.


    Disbelief filled Mo Yan¡¯s eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice, "Are you saying that Dad was killed by Gu Yixuan¡¯s father!"


    "Yes, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want the child. How could I carry the offspring of my enemy?"


    "You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? Is this true?" Mo Yan still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "It¡¯s true, Gu Yixuan has admitted it." Mo Ran nodded.


    "Let me calm down for a moment..." Mo Ran got up and walked to the window, leaning on the windowsill to steady herself.


    The cause of Dad¡¯s death was actually like this, thepany¡¯s bankruptcy was not an ident, it was premeditated...


    Mo Yan curled her index finger and bit it tightly in her mouth, struggling to restrain her anger.

 Chapter 267 - 268 I Let You Go 4

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 268 I Let You Go 4</h4><h4></h4>


    If it weren¡¯t for the Gu family, Dad wouldn¡¯t have died, and Mom wouldn¡¯t have died either.


    She and Mo Ran wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so many years of hardship...


    All of this was the fault of Gu Yixuan¡¯s father!


    That damned old man, seeing how obsequiously he smiled at my father back then, I knew he was no good!


    Damn old codger, if he weren¡¯t dead, I would never let him off the hook!!


    Her gaze suddenly fell on the man under the sycamore tree downstairs, and a sharp glint passed through Mo Yan¡¯s eyes. This time, she would see how savagely she could butcher him!


    Turning her head, Mo Yan spoke in a serious tone, "Ranran, your decision is the right one, indeed we should not have the child. Our Mo Family must not have any rtionship with the Gu family!"


    Mo Ran opened her mouth but didn¡¯t agree with her.


    Although she kept saying she didn¡¯t want the child, there was still a part of her that felt reluctant to let go.


    Was there really no way to have the best of both worlds, to feel justified and yet still give birth to the child?


    Mo Yan continued to add fuel to the fire, "No matter how Gu Yixuan treats you, the bottom line is that we can¡¯t have this child! If I didn¡¯t know the truth, maybe I would have agreed with you to have the child, but now I can¡¯t allow you to give birth to the enemy¡¯s grandson!"


    "Sister..." A trace of helplessness shed in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes.


    "Gu Yixuan is downstairs, I¡¯m going to settle the score with him! The Gu family not only killed our parents, but now they have also harmed you to this extent. I can¡¯t swallow this indignation no matter what!"


    "Sis, what are you going to do?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, I know what I¡¯m doing!" Seizing her purse, Mo Yan stormed out of the ward in her high heels.


    Upon reaching downstairs, she walked up to Gu Yixuan and swung her hand for a p across his face.


    With his skills, Gu Yixuan was not about to let her seed, easily grasping her wrist. His eyes grew cold as he said sternly, "Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!"


    He gripped her wrist so tightly that it turned Mo Yan¡¯s face white with pain.


    "Let go of me! You bastard, how could you harm Ranran like that! There isn¡¯t a single good person in the Gu family, and your father is the biggest bastard of them all!"


    Gu Yixuan applied a bit more pressure, and Mo Yan cried out in pain. If he exerted more force, her wrist would be ruined.


    "Let go..."


    "Still cursing?" he asked indifferently.


    Mo Yan, seething with hatred but helpless, had no choice but to relent, "I¡¯ll stop, just let go quickly, my hand is about to break!"


    Releasing her wrist, Gu Yixuan gave a cold snort.

 Chapter 268 - 269 I Let You Go 5

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 269 I Let You Go 5</h4><h4></h4>


    Massaging her aching wrist, Mo Yan red at him and said angrily, "Our Mo Family and your Gu Family have irreconcble enmity. I will never let Ranran give birth to your child, you can give up on that hope!"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes sharpened, and a powerful chill emanated from him all at once.


    Startled, Mo Yan took a few steps back to maintain her distance, "We might have been afraid of you in the past, but not anymore! Your Gu Family is despicable and shameful. The sess you have today all came from doing outrageous and unconscionable things! Gu Yixuan, let me tell you, you¡¯d better return everything you owe our Mo Family!"


    "Oh, how should I return it?" the man asked with a light lift of his eyebrow.


    "Return all the shares that the Mo Family was forced to give up back then!" Mo Yan dered righteously. Those were theirs and should be returned to them.


    Let alone the Mo Family¡¯s shares, she had the appetite to swallow the entire Gu Family if she could.


    "Heh." Gu Yixuan chuckled softly, with a faint mockery in his eyes.


    The shares the Mo Family had back in the day were all squandered by his father. Gu Shijie was a man with great ambition, constantly investing here and there.


    But he wasn¡¯t a natural-born investor. Almost eighty percent of the money he invested never came back. Indeed, the Gu Family was very rich when the Mo Family was being absorbed.


    However, within a few years, all the money was squandered away. To outsiders, the Gu Family appeared to be arge financial group, but no one knew that it was already hollow on the inside.


    The Gu Family¡¯s sess today is all his doing. If it weren¡¯t for him, the Gu Family would have disappeared from the world, just like the Mo Family!


    Today, thergest financial group in W City didn¡¯te from absorbing the Mo Family; it was built from scratch by him.


    Feeling somewhat guilty, Mo Yan retorted, "What are youughing at? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be returned?"


    "I¡¯m afraid, you don¡¯t have that big of an appetite, afraid you can¡¯t enjoy such a generosity," Gu Yixuan said lightly, which was also an implied threat.


    Mo Yan furrowed her brow and suddenly let out a coldugh, "Fine, if you don¡¯t return it, I¡¯ll have Ranran terminate your child! Gu Yixuan, I know you care about Ranran, and you definitely care about the child in her womb. Heh, but Ranran listens to me the most. Now, your child¡¯s life is in my hands, so you¡¯d better think carefully! I¡¯ll give you one week to decide. If you don¡¯t agree, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!"

 Chapter 269 - 270 I Let You Go 6

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 270 I Let You Go 6</h4><h4></h4>


    "Are you trying to persuade her to abort the child?" Gu Yixuan¡¯s question was soft, but his voice was unusually dangerous.


    Mo Yan, under his overwhelming presence, couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit guilty, "I said, as long as you return the shares to the Mo Family, I won¡¯t let her abort the child."


    "And if I say ¡¯no¡¯?" The man idly narrowed his eyes.


    Mo Yan wanted to say, then don¡¯t me me for being heartless. But she didn¡¯t dare, for who knew what this man would do.


    His not dealing with Mo Ran didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t deal with her.


    As her thoughts shifted, she smiled and said, "There¡¯s no point in threatening me here. It¡¯s useless. Ranran told me she would rather die than want that child. So, the person you should be threatening is her."


    Gu Yixuan gave her a faint nce but said nothing.


    Indeed, Mo Ran was giving him a headache. If Mo Ran didn¡¯t abort the child, he wouldn¡¯t need Mo Yan¡¯s help.


    Seeing that he was silent, Mo Yan quickly turned and walked away. Back in the hospital room, she chatted with Mo Ran for a while.


    Mo Ran was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t show any smile.


    "Ranran, what are you really thinking? Do you want this child or not?" she asked.


    Mo Ran shook her head, "I don¡¯t know. Sister, I want it and yet I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve never felt so conflicted before. It¡¯s my child; I should want it, but..."


    She couldn¡¯t let go of the family feud; she couldn¡¯t bear having Gu Yixuan¡¯s child.


    The timing of this child¡¯s arrival was really terrible. If it hade earlier, perhaps she would have resignedly epted it.


    Mo Yan nced at her and said in a solemn voice, "I think it¡¯s better not to. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m heartless and want you to have an abortion, but... after the child is born, it will have to call Gu Shijie ¡¯Grandfather,¡¯ which is infuriating just to think about!"


    "Look, in the future the child will ask, ¡¯Mom, who is my grandfather?¡¯ What would you say? Also, Gu Yixuan¡¯s grandfather is still alive, and so is his stepmother. If they find out about this, they definitely won¡¯t let the blood of the Gu family be cast aside. If the child returns to the Gu family, what kind of life will it have? Without a mother¡¯s love, it will surely be unhappy."


    Mo Ran suddenly recalled Gu Yixuan¡¯s childhood; from what he said, she could guess that the members of the Gu family were all cold and heartless people.


    If the child was really taken back to the Gu family, it would surely live a life just like Gu Yixuan¡¯s.


    ...


    The author realized that almost no one was reading in the bookstore anymore, which was truly distressing. I¡¯ll keep persevering~~

 Chapter 270 - 271 I Let You Go 7

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 271 I Let You Go 7</h4><h4></h4>


    Seeing her somewhat moved, Mo Yan continued, "You definitely won¡¯t marry Gu Yixuan, right? So, Gu Yixuan will have to marry another woman. Tell me, can a child grow up healthy and happy under the care of a stepmother?"


    Just look at Gu Yixuan¡¯s cold and perverse character now, and you¡¯ll know.


    Mo Ran suddenly felt very afraid, "Sister, stop talking, I can¡¯t listen anymore."


    Mo Yan sighed helplessly, "I¡¯m not trying to scare you, I just want you to face reality. Do you know why Gu Yixuan had a disability in his legs when he was young? It¡¯s because his stepmother didn¡¯t like him and had people try to kill him. He was lucky to survive, not dying as intended."


    "What?!" Mo Ran was shocked, there was such a thing!


    "Huh, there¡¯s so much darkness in wealthy families. Killing a person is considered light, some are tortured to the point of neither being able to live nor die! If Gu Yixuan marries a ruthless woman, your child will definitely be tormented to death!"


    "I won¡¯t let them take away my child!" Mo Ran suddenly said.


    "Just because you don¡¯t allow it? Can you contend with the Gu family? Silly girl, don¡¯t be naive, they can put you in your grave with just a flick of their fingers!"


    Mo Ran really hadn¡¯t considered these issues, are wealthy families really that dark?


    Mo Yan nced at her, softening her tone, "Alright, stop thinking about those things. The most important thing for you now is to recover your health; we¡¯ll deal with the restter."


    She had achieved her purpose for today as long as Mo Ran was uneasy.


    The future of the child depended on Gu Yixuan¡¯s sincerity.


    Gu Yixuan did not visit Mo Ran, knowing that she didn¡¯t want to see him. At this time, her body was very weak, needing peace and quiet to recover.


    He didn¡¯t want to upset her or cause harm to her health because of his own presence.


    Mo Yan stayed with Mo Ran in the hospital, constantly injecting her with terrifying thoughts every day, making Mo Ran more and more determined that she didn¡¯t want the child.


    While Mo Ran¡¯s mind was filled with chaotic thoughts, Mo Yan¡¯s mind was also busy. She had to see what benefits she could get from Gu Yixuan.


    Soon, a week passed, and Mo Ran¡¯s health had mostly recovered; it was also the time agreed between Mo Yan and Gu Yixuan.


    Gu Yixuan was still somewhat wary of Mo Yan; although the woman wasn¡¯t very capable, she was quite scheming.

 Chapter 271 - 272 I Let You Go 8

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 272 I Let You Go 8</h4><h4></h4>


    Who knows what she would say to Mo Ran, or what kind of foolish thing Mo Ran might do because of it.


    However, he was not too worried; as long as Mo Yan wanted to benefit from him, she would not let Mo Ran do anything foolish for the time being.


    Having bought a bunch of lilies, he approached the ward and saw Mo Ran sitting on the bed in a hospital gown, her expression somewhat dull.


    She seemed to have a lot on her mind and was not in a good mood.


    "What are you doing here? We don¡¯t wee you, please leave!" Mo Yan, upon seeing him, stood up and said angrily.


    Mo Ran looked up, met his deep eyes, bit her lip, and turned her head away.


    Gu Yixuan kept his gaze fixed on Mo Ran,pletely ignoring Mo Yan. He walked to her side and ced the flowers on the table.


    Mo Ran hung her head low, not looking at him, her expression indifferent.


    The man sat down beside her and asked, "Are you feeling any better?"


    "..." Mo Ran did not answer him.


    He asked again, "Have you decided, whether or not to keep the child?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyshes fluttered, she bit her lip, raised her eyes to look at him, and shook her head resolutely, "No! I¡¯ve thought it over, and I really can¡¯t keep this child. I¡¯ve made my decision; I¡¯ll have the surgery next week."


    The man¡¯s eyes shed, and he extended his long fingers to pinch her chin, lifting her head to force her to look him in the eye.


    "You won¡¯t regret it?" he asked softly.


    Mo Ran noticed that, after not seeing him for a few days, his gaze had be even darker, like a deep pool, calm, pitch-ck, profound, and cold, utterly unfathomable.


    "I won¡¯t regret it!" Her eyes were very firm.


    She had been hesitating all along about whether to keep it or not. After hearing a lot from Mo Yan, she believed it was better not to. Once she had made a decision, she felt much more relieved, no longer having to struggle with the conflict.


    She also knew that she should make a clean break, rather than dragging it out. The longer she waited, the less likely it was that she could have the surgery.


    The man watched her for a long while, and Mo Ran also kept her eyes on him. Finally, he saw no trace of reluctance in her eyes. There had been reluctance in her eyes before, but now, there was none at all.


    It could only mean that this time, she was truly resolute in not keeping it.


    That damned woman Mo Yan, he would not let her off!


    Calmly letting go of Mo Ran¡¯s chin, Gu Yixuan said with a light smile, "Mo Ran, I¡¯ll let you go, have the child."


    Mo Ran looked at him in surprise, astonished at his letting go.


    Wasn¡¯t he the type to never let go even in

 Chapter 272 - 273: Starting a New Life 1

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 273: Starting a New Life 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan stood up, his gaze emanating an aura of everything returning to tranquility, "I¡¯ll give you your freedom, stop pestering you, but, you have to give birth to the child. Use the child, to exchange for your freedom, how about that?"


    Mo Yan heard this and hurriedly stepped forward to block in front of Mo Ran, angrily saying, "What right do you have to negotiate terms with Ranran? Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think about pestering Ranran anymore, we won¡¯t want the child! If you dare to force the issue, I will fight you with my life to protect Ranran!"


    Mo Ran nodded, "My sister is right, I won¡¯t want the child, nor will I let you pester me anymore. If you insist on forcing the issue, I will fight you to the death!"


    "Did you hear that? We¡¯re both willing to fight to the death, don¡¯t think that just because you have some damn money, you can do whatever you want. We might be poor, but we¡¯re not afraid of you in the slightest!"


    Gu Yixuan cast a cold nce at Mo Yan, his lips curling into a slight cold smile, "I just want the child."


    "Go find some other woman to bear your child!" Mo Yan answered impatiently.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze passed over her shoulder, settling on Mo Ran, "Mo Ran, this is my only demand, give birth to the child."


    His voice suddenly softened, causing Mo Ran to be taken aback for a moment.


    He just wanted the child, and it wasn¡¯t wrong. But, she didn¡¯t want it!


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t reply, Gu Yixuan looked at Mo Yan and said, "If Miss Mo Yan has any dissatisfaction, we can discuss it in private. Wherever you need me to make concessions, I will try to make them."


    Such an obvious hint, when it reached Mo Yan¡¯s ears, it automatically tranted to: Whatever demands you have, just state them, and I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy them.


    Gu Yixuan had finallypromised, Mo Yan felt a surge of joy in her heart.


    "You may leave now, Ranran needs to rest," she said indifferently, her attitude visibly softer than before.


    Gu Yixuan smiled, looking at Mo Ran and said with augh, "Take good care of yourself. As for the matter of terminating the pregnancy, we can talk about itter."


    He didn¡¯t need to say more, with Mo Yan stepping in, the sess was certain.


    Mo Yan, although he didn¡¯t like her at all, still proved to be very useful when he needed to utilize her.


    To deal with Mo Ran, one must understand Mo Yan, and Gu Yixuan had realized this from the beginning.


    After Gu Yixuan left, Mo Yan had Mo Ran lie down to rest, telling her that she would take her out of the hospital the next day.


    After waiting for her to fall asleep, Mo Yan left the ward and went downstairs, where sure enough, Gu Yixuan was waiting for her.

 Chapter 273 - 274: Starting a New Life 2

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 274: Starting a New Life 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Stepping forward, she revealed a victorious smile, "Young Master Xuan, are you nning to return Mo Family¡¯s shares to me?"


    She said ¡¯me,¡¯ not ¡¯us.¡¯ In her eyes, if the Mo Family had not been defeated, she would be the one inheriting thepany.


    So, all of the Mo Family¡¯s possessions should rightfully be hers.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand held a cigarette, its smoke swirling around him, his gaze as if veiled by a thin mist, indistinct.


    "The Mo Family¡¯s shares back then weren¡¯t very much, just a billion or two. That amount of money might have been a lot back in the day, but it¡¯s not much now. If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you."


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment¡ªtwo billion!


    She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for her to spend all that.


    Her heartbeat started to quicken again, she could almost see herself as a wealthy woman.


    Gu Yixuan looked at her with a lofty nce, as if he were looking at a very tacky bit part.


    "Let Mo Ran have the baby, and ten monthster, I¡¯ll give you the money."


    "I want it now!"


    "Impossible, I won¡¯t give it to you until I¡¯m sure the baby will definitely be born."


    Mo Yan wasn¡¯t easily pacified, "What if the baby is born and you don¡¯t give me the money?"


    Gu Yixuan smiled faintly, "I, Gu Yixuan, have never regarded two billion as a big deal; if I say I¡¯ll give it to you, I will. If you don¡¯t trust me, then don¡¯t make the deal with me."


    Mo Yan hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "Alright, I agree with you, let¡¯s talk about everything after the baby is born. However, you have to give me some benefits first, otherwise I won¡¯t agree to help you."


    "Speak!"


    Gathering her courage, Mo Yan looked him in the eye, "I want to marry Yang Tao, and you have to help me."


    Gu Yixuan slowly shifted his gaze to her without any reaction. He knew psychology well and was naturally aware of Mo Yan¡¯s calctions.


    However, Mo Yan, such an intelligent woman, had been defeated by Yang Tao. If she truly married Yang Tao, she would suffer in the future.


    "What, unwilling? This matter should be a trivial one for you."


    Gu Yixuan lowered his eyes and smiled faintly, nodding, "No problem, I¡¯ll help you marry him."


    Mo Yan felt a surge of joy inside, a weight finally lifting off her shoulders. She had been agonizing over how to marry Yang Taotely, and now that such a great opportunity had presented itself, why not make good use of it?


    "When can you fulfill your promise?" she asked eagerly.


    "How about three days? Three days from now, I¡¯ll have Yang Taoe and propose to you."

 Chapter 274 - 275: Starting a New Life 3

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 275: Starting a New Life 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Three days... in three days, she would marry into a wealthy family and be a high-societydy...


    First to marry Yang Tao, and after ten months, to possess two hundred million; after that, who would dare to look down on her!


    Heh, Yan Ruyu would definitely be furious. Yang Tao had just divorced her and was now marrying her, this must be a huge blow to her!


    Mo Yan felt a surge of exhration just thinking about it.


    "Good, I¡¯ll wait for your news in three days," Mo Yan smiled, her entire being immediately cloaked in an aura of arrogance.


    ........................


    Mo Yan brought Mo Ran to where she was living. Initially, Mo Ran disagreed, but after her persistent pleading, Mo Ran agreed to move into this house that originally belonged to Gu Yixuan.


    The house of over a hundred square meters had many rooms. Mo Yan hired a nanny to clean up a bedroom for Mo Ran and purchased all the things she would need.


    "Ranran, you just live here peacefully from now on. This house is mine; Gu Yixuan won¡¯t do anything to you," Mo Yan said righteously, not considering for a moment that the house was also a gift from Gu Yixuan.


    She was the type who believed that once something entered her possession, it was hers.


    Mo Ran nodded, then asked, "Sis, what did you say to Gu Yixuan to make him agree to let me go?"


    She couldn¡¯t understand this. Hadn¡¯t Gu Yixuan said that if she didn¡¯t agree to have the child, he wouldn¡¯t let her go?


    Mo Yan said helplessly, "How could he listen to me? He insisted that you must give birth to the child; if not, you won¡¯t be free. I disagreed, and he threatened me. Ranran, we can¡¯t fight him. I thought about it and still feel that you should have the child."


    "Why? Weren¡¯t you the one advising me not to?" Mo Ran was surprised.


    "Indeed, I advised you not to, but if you don¡¯t, Gu Yixuan will definitely not let us off. Ranran, every time I see your child, I think of my own. They are innocent. Deciding their life or death is unfair to them," Mo Yan said.


    Mo Yan¡¯s words undeniably hit Mo Ran¡¯s sore spot.


    She grabbed Mo Yan¡¯s hand, her eyes full of guilt, "Sis, I¡¯m sorry. If it weren¡¯t for me, your child wouldn¡¯t have been lost."


    Mo Yan sped her hand in return, giving a slight smile, "It¡¯s all in the past, why dwell on it?"


    "Sis, I can¡¯t forget. I can¡¯t forget that scene; I can¡¯t forget that it was me who caused the death of your child."

 Chapter 275 - 276: Starting a New Life 4

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 276: Starting a New Life 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran, now pregnant, found her emotions fluctuating more than before, and couldn¡¯t help but let tears fall when she felt sad. Biting her lip, her eyes cast down and brimming with tears, she looked very heartbroken.


    Mo Yan watched her dispassionately, her heart beginning to me her again. If the child were still alive, she would have been able to marry Yang Tao more rightfully.


    She had invested a lot of emotion into the child, and to lose it so suddenly was undeniably painful for her.


    Moreover, since the miscarriage, her body hadn¡¯t been the same, often requiring visits to the gynecologist. She was truly worried that this might affect her chances of conception in the future.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Mo Yan became, a sh of cold fury passing through her eyes. Mo Ran, of course, did not see her expression; when she lifted her eyes again, Mo Yan had already regained her look of faint sadness.


    "It¡¯s okay, Ranran, don¡¯t be sad. What¡¯s done is done; you shouldn¡¯t me yourself too much, okay?"


    "Sis, are you still mad at me?" Hearing Mo Yan¡¯s words, Mo Ran knew she still med her. Mo Ran didn¡¯t dare hope for Mo Yan¡¯s forgiveness; she just hoped that Mo Yan wouldn¡¯t grow distant from her because of this.


    Actually, it might be better if Mo Yan didn¡¯t forgive her; that way, she¡¯d feel a bit relieved.


    "I only me my own hard fate."


    Mo Yan sighed and then smiled, "Thankfully, you¡¯re pregnant too. Even if my child is gone, there¡¯s still yours, right? Ranran, we¡¯re the closest people in the world to each other ¡ª your child is my child. You should still have this baby. I¡¯m worried that if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll regret itter."


    "No, even if I might regret it, I don¡¯t want it. Sis, honestly, I¡¯m not a good woman either. I would hurt many people for my selfishness and thoughts. Including this child..." and including Gu Yixuan.


    Gu Yixuan had hurt her, and hadn¡¯t she also hurt him? Between them, things had be irredeemably tangled and inseparable. It no longer mattered to her who owed whom more.


    From now on, she wanted to start her life over and face the world anew.


    Seeing her so stubborn, Mo Yan inwardly regretted having instilled so many terrifying ideas in her.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about this now. Your body has just recovered; it¡¯s best not to have the abortion within a month. As for whether or not you want the baby, let¡¯s talk about thatter." She would have to find a new way to influence her.


    "Hmm." Mo Ran nodded, but inside she felt a sense of anxiety. The longer she waited, the harder it would be to let go...

 Chapter 276 - 277: Starting a New Life 5

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 277: Starting a New Life 5</h4><h4></h4>


    After settling at Mo Yan¡¯s ce, Mo Ran led a very leisurely life every day. She couldn¡¯t yet go out looking for jobs, didn¡¯t like shopping, and didn¡¯t have many friends.


    All she could do was stay at home and watch TV, read novels. She couldn¡¯t use theputer, and she couldn¡¯t use her phone often. Fortunately, she was naturally calm by disposition, so even a few monotonous months like this were bearable for her.


    Mo Yan had been acting mysteriously these past two days, leaving in the morning and sometimes not returning until nighttime, when asked what she was up to, she said she was meeting with old ssmates and friends.


    Mo Yan indeed knew a lot of people, and Mo Ran didn¡¯t doubt her word.


    Without Gu Yixuan in her life, Mo Ran felt so rxed, as if she had been given a new lease on life, filled with a sense of novelty towards everything.


    She would go to the supermarket downstairs by herself to buy groceries and then cook for herself. When the weather was nice, she would take a walk in themunity park, chatting with some of the elderly and children.


    People who could afford to live in thismunity were all quite well-off. They had happy smiles on their faces every day as if they were unaware of worldly sufferings.


    Especially the elderly and children, they seemed as if they were living in paradise.


    Seeing their smiles, Mo Ran was very envious; she too wished to live each day peacefully and happily, just like them.


    Just as she was thinking this, a soft object suddenly plopped onto her knees. Coming back to her senses, she saw it was a little girl of only two or three years old, who seemed to have fallen right onto her.


    Her hair was tied into two adorable buns, she wore a red cotton jacket, a beauty mark was ced between her eyebrows, and she was looking up at her with a pair of innocent eyes.


    She was so cute!


    Mo Ran smiled, reached out to hold her in her arms, and let her sit on herp.


    "Little sister, where are your mommy and daddy?" Mo Ran asked, also taking the opportunity to look around, but no adults were approaching them.


    The little girl seemed not to hear her, her small hands fidgeting with the longevity lock around her chest.


    "What¡¯s your name?" Mo Ran asked her, but she still didn¡¯t respond.


    Mo Ran was a bit puzzled ¨C could the little girl have some hearing issue?


    "Xixi, Xixi, how did you run over here?" A woman ran over and called out to the child in Mo Ran¡¯s arms.


    She turned to Mo Ran, apologizing, "I¡¯m so sorry, did the child bother you?"


    Mo Ran handed the child to her, smiling and shaking her head, "No, she just tumbled into me, so I yed with her for a bit. Is her name Xixi?"

 Chapter 277 - 278: Starting a New Life 6

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 278: Starting a New Life 6</h4><h4></h4>


    The woman sat down next to her with the child in her arms, "Yes. She¡¯s only two and a half years old and needs to be watched every day, which is very worrisome. I even quit my job to take care of her."


    "You could hire a nanny to take care of her," Mo Ran suggested.


    "That won¡¯t do, nannies are unreliable. Besides, this child is impaired¡ªher mind is a bit dull. If someone else took care of her, she probably wouldn¡¯t even recognize her own parents."


    "What¡¯s wrong with her?" Mo Ran felt very surprised. The child looked perfectly normal, so how could she be impaired?


    The woman gave a wry smile and said, "When I was pregnant with her, her father and I had a fight. Out of anger, I took sleeping pills to try tomit suicide. I didn¡¯t die, and the baby was still there. But the doctors told us that the child might be different from other children when she was born and advised us to have an abortion and not to keep her. Her father and I were both very upset, but we insisted on having her. Even if she¡¯s impaired, we want her. No matter what, she¡¯s a life, and she¡¯s our child..."


    After listening to her, Mo Ran fell silent for a moment before asking, "Do you regret it now?"


    The woman shook her head, her face wearing a smile of happiness, "I have never regretted it. I used to worry that I might. But when the child was born and I saw how lovely she was, I was too busy feeling joy to have any regrets. Seeing how young you are, you don¡¯t have children, do you?"


    "...No." Mo Ran¡¯s eyes flickered as she shook her head.


    "You don¡¯t have children now, but when you do, you will understand how I feel. All mothers in the world are the same, they will always love their children dearly. Maybe when you¡¯re single, you think having children is a burden. But once you actually have them, you will thank heaven for this precious gift."


    A shiver ran through Mo Ran¡¯s heart, and her eyes suddenly filled with tears.


    She wasn¡¯t a good mother...


    The woman, while ying with Xixi in her arms, smiled and said, "Xixi, thedy just helped you, say thank you to thedy."


    Mo Ran looked over, seeing the little girl nestled in her mother¡¯s arms, looking fragile and delicate.


    "Say thank you to thedy, you know?"


    Xixi looked at Mo Ran, opened her mouth, and said a coarse ¡¯thank you¡¯.


    Hearing her immature voice, Mo Ran¡¯s heart instantly softened. Such lovely lives¡ªthis world probably wouldn¡¯t want to hurt them at all.

 Chapter 278 - 279 Displeasure with Sister 1

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 279 Displeasure with Sister 1</h4><h4></h4>


    The woman chatted with her for a while longer before she left, cradling her child. What Mo Ran didn¡¯t see was that the woman walked up to a ck sedan with the child in her arms.


    The car window slowly rolled down, and inside sat a man with a face that drove all women wild.


    "Mr. Gu, this is the recording of the call just now." The woman handed him a voice recorder.


    Gu Yixuan took it, pressed y, and listened to the entire conversation she had with Mo Ran. After listening, he nodded in satisfaction and handed her a check.


    "This is for two hundred thousand. Take it and use it to treat your child."


    "Thank you," the woman said gratefully, taking the check and leaving with her child.


    She had always been worried about her child¡¯s medical expenses, never expecting that someone would approach her yesterday, saying that she could get two hundred thousand if she convinced a woman to give birth to her child.


    For the money, she agreed. Besides, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing, persuading a woman to have a baby, she reasoned, was also doing a good deed.


    She was very curious about the rtionship between Gu Yixuan and the woman she had just talked to, but those were not her concerns. She gave it a brief thought and then moved on.


    Mo Ran sat in the park for a while before getting up and returning to her room.


    The words of Xixi¡¯s mom resonated deeply with her. Knowing full well that Xixi would be born with defects, her mom chose to have her unhesitatingly.


    What about her? Was she being unfair to the child by not wanting to have it just because she hated the Gu family?


    Just like what Xixi¡¯s mom had said, you won¡¯t regret having a child, but you will regret not having one.


    She didn¡¯t want to do something she¡¯d regret. After giving it some serious thought, Mo Ran decided to have the child. No matter how great the external resistance was, she was determined to give birth to him.


    Initially, the decision not to have the child had relieved a lot of stress, sparing her the inner conflict. But now, deciding to keep the child brought her an indescribable sense of anticipation and joy.


    Indeed, the decision to keep the child was the right one.


    Mo Yan came back in the afternoon, ready to continue persuading Mo Ran, but to her surprise, Mo Ran happily agreed as soon as she brought it up.


    Mo Yan was puzzled, "Weren¡¯t you adamant about not having the child?"


    Why did she suddenly change her mind?


    Mo Ran smiled and said, "Actually, I didn¡¯t really want to abort the baby; it¡¯s just that there were some things I couldn¡¯t ept and let go of. But I¡¯ve thought it through now. The child is mine, no matter what, I cannot let any issue harm my baby."

 Chapter 279 - 280 Displeasure with Sister 2

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 280 Displeasure with Sister 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment before revealing a relieved smile.


    "That¡¯s great. Give birth to the child, and we¡¯ll raise him together. If the Gu family wants to take the child away, we¡¯ll sue them!"


    Mo Ran just smiled and said nothing.


    Suing the Gu family was definitely out of the question; they would only be at a disadvantage. She was thinking of finding a proper time to leave W City and start a new life with her child.


    Seeing that her mood had improved, Mo Yan decided to tell her about her situation that day.


    "Ranran, I have something to tell you."


    "What?" Mo Ran looked at her, puzzled.


    Mo Yan hesitated for a moment, then couldn¡¯t conceal her excitement as she said, "Yang Tao, he proposed to me, and I agreed to marry him."


    It took quite a while for Mo Ran to process before she felt incredibly incredulous, "He proposed to you?"


    "Yes, it happened the day before yesterday. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be happy, so I didn¡¯t tell you."


    "Sis, wasn¡¯t he the one who didn¡¯t like you? How could he propose? Moreover, he just got divorced from Yan Ruyu and is already getting married again, isn¡¯t that inappropriate?"


    A bit upset, Mo Yan said, "How do you know he doesn¡¯t like me? Yan Ruyu used to control him so much that he couldn¡¯t get too close to me. Now that he¡¯s divorced, of course, he can do whatever he wants."


    Mo Ran started to get anxious, "Sis, I¡¯ve met Yang Tao, and he¡¯s really not someone you can trust for a lifetime. Don¡¯t be fooled by him. You should really think it over, okay?"


    Mo Yan stood up with a slightly displeased look on her face.


    "Ranran, you know he¡¯s the one I most wanted to marry. Now that my dream has finallye true, you won¡¯t even congratte me, and instead, you try to stop me."


    "I¡¯m doing this for your own good."


    "If it was really for my own good, you should be happy for me. The wedding is set for next month, and I¡¯m going to be busy with a lot of things. If you want me to get married happily, please help me with the preparations," Mo Yan said before heading into her room.


    "Sis..." Mo Ran watched her sister¡¯s retreating figure, feeling helpless and unsure of what to say.


    Anyway, her sister was not going to change her mind, and anything she said would just upset her.


    This path was her sister¡¯s own choice; she hoped she wouldn¡¯t regret itter.


    Upon entering her room, Mo Yan immediately called Gu Yixuan and told him that she had convinced Mo Ran to keep the child.


    When Gu Yixuan heard this, he didn¡¯t say anything, but at his end, the corners of his mouth curled up into a faint, cold smile.

 Chapter 280 - 281 Displeasure with Sister 3

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 281 Displeasure with Sister 3</h4><h4></h4>


    He was still very happy in his heart. What he had not anticipated was that a simple stratagem would change Mo Ran¡¯s mind.


    That was all for the best, so he wouldn¡¯t have to worry every day. As for Mo Yan, if she wanted to marry Yang Tao, let her marry him.


    Women who are too eager to enter wealthy families often don¡¯t get what they imagine.


    ..........................


    Mo Ran no longer urged Mo Yan not to marry Yang Tao, and every day she helped her with choosing which wedding dress to wear and what things to buy.


    Gradually, Mo Yan¡¯s rtionship with her became better and better, and the two of them finally developed a truly close sisterly bond.


    Yang Tao had nevere here; every time Mo Yan wanted to meet with him, she had to go to the designated spot. Seeing Mo Yan so happy every day, anyone could tell she was getting along very well with Yang Tao.


    Sometimes, Mo Yan would note home at night. Mo Ran saw this and felt increasingly worried.


    Why did Yang Tao want to marry her sister?


    He imed to like Mo Yan, but she didn¡¯t believe it. Mo Yan had nothing to offer, so what was he after?


    Perhaps what men liked was exactly Mo Yan¡¯s kind of personality.


    One day, while Mo Yan was not at home, Mo Ran, with nothing else to do, went to her room to tidy up some things she had bought the day before.


    Sitting on Mo Yan¡¯s bed, Mo Ran sorted the clothes she had bought, cing them in the wardrobe, and then organized the jewelry.


    As she took the jewelry to the vanity to put away in the cab, she noticed a bottle of vitamin pills next to the mirror.


    Suddenly thinking of something, she picked up the bottle and poured out a pill, discovering that the pill was identical to the contraceptive she had once taken.


    Tasting it, it was the same.


    She was suddenly very shocked. Was Mo Yan the one who had switched the contraceptive pills?


    She hadn¡¯t made the switch, Gu Yixuan had said it wasn¡¯t him, and the grandmother certainly wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. That left Mo Yan as the only other person who could have had ess to her things.


    Mo Ran thought about the time Mo Yan had asked her to go downstairs to buy dumplings. Was that when the switch had happened?


    Why did she swap her contraceptive pills? Did she hope for her to bear Gu Yixuan¡¯s child?


    In Mo Ran¡¯s world, her sister was the closest person to her, and even if Mo Yan was spoiled, she wouldn¡¯t be unkind to her.


    Indeed, who would doubt their closest kin? Who wouldn¡¯t trust their nearest and dearest?


    Mo Ran was very sentimental and had absolute trust in Mo Yan.

 Chapter 281 - 282 Displeasure with Sister 4

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 282 Displeasure with Sister 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Suddenly, one day she discovered that even the person she trusted could make her feel distrustful, her heart must have been profoundly shocked, very distressed.


    It was like someone who had believed in something for a lifetime, dedicated their time, emotions, and effort, only to find out in the end that their faith was misced and to feel that kind of pain.


    Mo Ran sat holding the pill bottle for a long time before she convinced herself that she must trust Mo Yan and not me her based on just one bottle of vitamins.


    She didn¡¯t need to think wildly now; everything would be clear when Mo Yan came back and she asked her.


    Mo Yan didn¡¯t return until evening, taking off her shoes as soon as she arrived and copsing wearily on the sofa.


    "Ranran, is there anything to eat? I¡¯m a bit hungry."


    Mo Ran came out of the room and nodded, "Yes, I¡¯ll go heat up the food for you."


    After eating, Mo Yan leaned back on the sofa contentedly and said with a smile, "Living with you is indeed better, there¡¯s food ready when Ie back."


    Mo Ran silently cleaned up everything, and after washing everything clean, she finally sat down in the living room.


    "Sis, I need to ask you something."


    "What is it? Just ask." Mo Yan¡¯s moodtely had been like a taut string, always at its peak.


    Mo Ran looked at her and spoke seriously, "Why did you rece my birth control pills?"


    She didn¡¯t ask: Was it you who reced my birth control pills?


    She knew Mo Yan¡¯s personality to some extent. If she asked like that, and Mo Yan chose not to answer, she would have no recourse.


    Mo Yan paused for a moment, sat up, and said with an ufortable expression, "Why are you asking this?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold.


    It was indeed her doing!


    She suddenly felt very sad and stared at her, saying, "At that time, I clearly told you that being with Gu Yixuan was against my will. I didn¡¯t want to be with him forever, and you knew my pain. Why would you still rece the birth control pills?"


    Mo Yan, being questioned like this, had a look on her face that turned somewhat unsightly. She averted her gaze without answering.


    See, just as she thought, when faced with things Mo Yan didn¡¯t want to talk about, she would choose silence.


    "Sis! Tell me why?!" Mo Ran raised her voice.


    She truly could not understand why Mo Yan would want her to carry Gu Yixuan¡¯s child.


    Did she want her to be entangled with Gu Yixuan forever?


    Mo Ran suddenly froze and tried asking, "You, do you n to have me stay with Gu Yixuan forever? To marry him? Do you want me to hold onto him and then take advantage of that situation for your own benefit?"

 Chapter 282 - 283 Displeasure with Sister 5

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 283 Displeasure with Sister 5</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Yan¡¯s greed for money wasn¡¯t something new.


    Her repeated attempts to marry Gu Yixuan weren¡¯t either. Did she so desperately want to be acquainted with wealthy people and live the high life?


    Even at the expense of her sister¡¯s happiness?


    The more Mo Ran thought about it, the sadder she became, her eyes reddening. Had she not held back with all her might, she might have already burst into tears.


    The atmosphere was silent and tense.


    Unable to bear this mood, Mo Yan stood up restlessly and said, "I¡¯m going to sleep, you should go to bed early too."


    Suddenly, Mo Ran stood up in front of her, staring and demanding, "What else are you hiding from me?"


    "What do you think I am?!" Mo Yan retorted guiltily.


    "Sis, tell me, what else have you done? Don¡¯t let me find out on my own, it would make me very sad."


    "That¡¯s it! Just this one thing!"


    "Really? Then tell me, what is your purpose?" She wanted to believe that she did it for her own good.


    Thinking Mo Ran had guessed everything, Mo Yan decided toe clean, "Just like you said just now, I switched your birth control pills so you would get pregnant with Gu Yixuan¡¯s child. When you told me you didn¡¯t want to be with him, I thought that I must prevent you from leaving him at all costs, so I switched the pills."


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock, then returned to calm.


    "In your eyes, is money more important than your own sister¡¯s happiness?" she asked coldly.


    Mo Yan was several years older than her and had always been the dominant one. It had always been her ce to speak to Mo Ran, and never for Mo Ran to lecture her.


    And with that, she grew very angry.


    "What are you talking about with happiness and unhappiness! You¡¯re just being too unrealistic. Without money, you will never be happy in this world! Since you¡¯re already Gu Yixuan¡¯s woman, why not continue being his woman? What¡¯s so bad about it? You get everything you want without suffering. I¡¯m doing this for your sake!"


    Mo Ran suddenly sneered, "I think you¡¯re doing it for your own sake!"


    "p!" A p, not very loud,nded on her face.


    Mo Yan was stunned, not expecting to actually hit her. Seeing the sneer on her face had made her feel humiliated and furious.


    Mo Ran was also shocked, as this was the first time Mo Yan had hit her.


    All the sadness from before didn¡¯t even amount to a tenth of what that p brought.

 Chapter 283 - 284 Displeasure with Sister 6

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 284 Displeasure with Sister 6</h4><h4></h4>


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that her sister was a stranger, not the sister she knew so well.


    Looking at Mo Ran¡¯s shocked expression, Mo Yan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly,cking confidence she said, "Do you talk to your sister like this? With mom and dad gone, I am your elder, and I am the one to take care of your affairs! I¡¯m doing this for your own good, and you¡¯re still not satisfied. I won¡¯t consider your feelings again!"


    Having said that, she entered her room without looking back and mmed the door shut.


    Mo Ran stood there stunned for a long time before sorrowfully sniffing. Her eyes brimmed with tears, yet she stubbornly refused to let them fall.


    She looked out the floor-to-ceiling window at the world feeling so alone.


    In this world, who could she trust, who truly cared for her?


    Suddenly, she firmed up her resolve; she had to give birth to this child, she wanted a child connected to her by blood.


    ..................


    Early the next morning, Mo Yan heard noises outside. Thinking about the unpleasant fight from the night before, she didn¡¯t want to face Mo Ran.


    Someone knocked on the door, and Mo Ran spoke from outside, "Sis, are you awake? I want to talk to you about something."


    Mo Yan had no choice but to get up and open the door, only to see a suitcase by Mo Ran¡¯s feet.


    She was surprised, "Ranran, what are you doing?"


    "Sis, I¡¯m nning to move back, I¡¯m still used to living in that small apartment." There, she would be veryfortable; she felt that ce was her home.


    Mo Yan frowned slightly, displeased, "Just because we had a fight, you want to move out? You¡¯re not a child anymore!"


    Mo Ran looked down and shook her head calmly, "It¡¯s not like that, I¡¯ve always wanted to move back. Sis, you¡¯re going to get married soon, and I can¡¯t live with you forever. It¡¯s better to move out early and get used to it."


    "After I get married, you can still live here."


    Mo Ran just shook her head and didn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t want to live here.


    "Sis, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯lle to visit often in the future." She picked up her luggage and turned to leave.


    "Ranran!" Mo Yan grabbed her, softening her tone, "Don¡¯t go, just stay."


    "No, I¡¯ve already decided to move back, and I don¡¯t want to change my mind. Sis, I¡¯ve already forgotten aboutst night. No matter what, you are still my dearest sister."

 Chapter 284 - 285: The Hard Search for a Job 1

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 285: The Hard Search for a Job 1</h4>


    fre§×webnovel<h4></h4>


    "Ranran..." Mo Yan¡¯s heart felt a bit uneasy.


    Even though she was jealous of Mo Ran and had used her, Mo Ran was still her younger sister. No matter how she might exploit her, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt her.


    Seeing her about to leave, she felt Mo Ran was somewhat pitiable and also regretted the things she had done. However, don¡¯t expect Mo Yan to have an epiphany, as like Mo Ran, she too would quickly choose to forget certain things.


    The next second, they would revert to their true natures. Mo Ran was too stubborn and didn¡¯t hold grudges, while Mo Yan would never admit she was wrong, always considering only herself.


    "Please don¡¯t leave, okay? Just live with your sister. I apologize for what happenedst night; it was all my fault. Can you please not be mad at me?"


    Mo Ran shook her head, her gaze calm, and she smiled faintly, "Sis, I¡¯m not mad at you. I really want to move back. I stayed at first because I wasn¡¯t well and didn¡¯t want you to worry. Now that I¡¯m fine, I want to go back to living there. Don¡¯t overthink it, sis. It has nothing to do with you that I¡¯m moving out."


    Even with Mo Yan¡¯s gentle persuasion, seeing her still adamant about leaving made her feel disheartened.


    "Then take care on your way, and call me if you need anything, alright?"


    "Mhm," Mo Ran nodded.


    "Also, you muste on my wedding day. You are my only kin. If you don¡¯te to bless me, I¡¯ll be unhappy."


    "I¡¯ll definitely be there." Even if she disliked Yang Tao, she couldn¡¯t miss her sister¡¯s wedding.


    A wedding happens only once in a lifetime, and she too wished for her sister to marry happily.


    Mo Yan reached out to tidy her hair and said with a smile, "Alright then, off you go. Remember to call me when you get there."


    "Sure. Sis, I¡¯m leaving now," Mo Ran waved to her.


    "Mhm, bye," Mo Yan waved back.


    ..............................


    Taking a taxi back to the neighborhood where she used to live, Mo Ran truly felt liberated at this moment. From now on, she would live a quiet life, without any waves or pain.


    Walking along the path in themunity, she ran into an acquaintance, Zhang Ma from the downstairs apartment.


    She had helped her take out the trash several times, so they got to know each other.


    Seeing her, Zhang Ma was surprised, "Isn¡¯t this Mo Ran? Where have you been recently? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time."

 Chapter 285 - 286 Hard Job Seeking 2

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 286 Hard Job Seeking 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran revealed a hint of a smile, "I¡¯ve been out dealing with some stuff recently. Auntie Zhang, how have you beentely?"


    Auntie Zhang immediately let out a sigh, "Good? How could it be good? Don¡¯t you know? This neighborhood is going to be demolished soon."


    "Demolished?" Mo Ran was shocked, "Why would they demolish it?"


    "I don¡¯t know which developer took a fancy to thisnd, but they applied to the higher-ups, and it¡¯s already been approved. In a month, all the residents here have to move out, and this ce will be torn down and rebuilt." Auntie Zhang was visibly upset when it came to this matter.


    "I¡¯ve lived here for decades, and I just don¡¯t want to leave. If I do, I¡¯ll lose touch with the old neighbors around here. I¡¯m old, and without even a friend to talk to, what¡¯s the point of living! Many of the longtime residents have said they won¡¯t move, and some are even talking about pooling money to hire awyer."


    Mo Ran quickly tried to console her, "Auntie, don¡¯t be too sad. In a new environment, you¡¯ll meet new neighbors."


    Auntie Zhang and Mo Ran both knew that in today¡¯s big cities, everyone lives behind closed doors, and many people don¡¯t even know their own across-the-hall neighbors.


    Moving to a new ce, whether or not one can make new friends, is still very uncertain.


    Auntie Zhang knew she was beingforted, and with a smile, she didn¡¯t bring up the issue again, "By the way, where¡¯s your sister? I haven¡¯t seen her recently either."


    "My sister is getting married, so she¡¯s living elsewhere."


    "Really? Well, congrattions then! You¡¯re not getting any younger yourself, you should hurry up and find someone too. I know the son of Auntie Li in our neighborhood; he works at a state-owned enterprise and is a pretty decent guy. How about I introduce you to him?" Elderly people always loved gossiping about others¡¯ marital affairs.


    Mo Ran chuckled and shook her head, "I¡¯m not considering these things right now. Auntie, I¡¯m going to head up, we¡¯ll chat more another time."


    "Alright, off you go." Auntie Zhang smiled and waved her off.


    Watching Mo Ran¡¯s leaving figure, she sighed to herself, what a lovely girl, and so kind too. If her son weren¡¯t already married, she would have introduced Mo Ran to him.


    Back at home, Mo Ran sat on the sofa, her mood dismal. This ce was going to be demolished; where would she move to now?


    Suddenly she felt that, in this vast world, there wasn¡¯t a ce she could call home.


    Mom, Dad, I miss you so much. Can you tell me where should I go? Alone, must I continue to live on with strength?


    ...


    Today, there are only two Chapters; tomorrow will be a full explosion. The author needs time to brew, so everyonees early tomorrow to read.

 Chapter 286 - 287: Hard Work in Job Hunting 3

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 287: Hard Work in Job Hunting 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Returning to her small apartment, it took Mo Ran two full days to clean up the ce. She checked her bankbook and saw that there were still twenty thousand yuan left; if she lived frugally, that shouldst her more than a year.


    As soon as the baby was born, she would borrow some money from her sister and then find a job.


    Thinking about her future life filled Mo Ran with fighting spirit. She was thankful that she had decided to keep the baby. From now on, her life would revolve around her child, and she would keep struggling for the sake of her baby!


    After mapping out her future life, Mo Ran¡¯s heart swelled with anticipation for the future, and she found life to be much more meaningful.


    In the few days since her return, she had talked to Mo Yan on the phone, stayed inside, and lived a reclusive, solitary life.


    Later on, she realized she could still look for a job, so she began searching for employment opportunities.


    Teaching dance was definitely out of the question, working as a KFC store clerk was not an option, and being a supermarket cashier was too tiring. Working as a sales clerk in a clothing store, however, seemed quite nice.


    The sry might be low, but it wouldn¡¯t be too exhausting, and it wouldn¡¯t harm the baby.


    Mo Ran made a list of a few stores to apply to for interviews.


    The next day, she dressed smartly and left the house full of confidence. But unexpectedly, she faced one setback after another.


    Selling clothes in a store wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do. She had no experience in this field, didn¡¯t know many brands, wasn¡¯t familiar with the qualities of the garments, and didn¡¯t know how to introduce products to customers.


    Store owners preferred to hire experienced workers, so naturally, they didn¡¯t consider her a top candidate and told her to wait for a phone call.


    Mo Ran knew that call would nevere, but she waited all the same. Day after day, she faced only disappointment.


    But she wasn¡¯t defeated. She nned to look for other jobs; after all, there had to be a job out there suitable for her.


    After interviewing at one ce after another, Mo Ran didn¡¯t seed. She really was out of luck.


    Walking dejectedly down the street, she didn¡¯t notice that a ck sedan was slowly trailing her from a distance.


    Watching her tired and defeated figure, a twinge of heartache shed through Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes. He had been keeping track of Mo Ran¡¯s life these past few days.


    He knew she had moved back to her old apartment and that she was job hunting. Each time, he wanted to rush out, take her by hand, and say to her, "Stop looking, I¡¯ll take care of you!"


    But he knew that Mo Ran didn¡¯t want to hear those words, nor did she want to see him.


    So he could only hold back, watch to see what job she might find, and then help her secretly.

 Chapter 287 - 288: The Hard Search for a Job 4

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 288: The Hard Search for a Job 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Seeing her dejected figure now, he knew that none of her family had seeded in their interviews...


    Sitting on the bench in the pedestrian street, Mo Ran crossed off one employer after another from the list on the paper, leaving just one where she hadn¡¯t interviewed yet.


    It was apany looking to hire a receptionist.


    She had no experience as a receptionist and would need to know a lot to be qualified for the job. She was not afraid of hard work and was willing to learn, but she feared they wouldn¡¯t give her the chance.


    Mo Ran really wanted to give up, but after clenching her teeth, she decided to go for the interview anyway. After all, she had already taken so many knocks, one more wouldn¡¯t matter.


    When she arrived at thepany, Mo Ran was arranged to have her interview in an office.


    "You studied dance before?" the HR staff member asked, ncing up from her resume.


    "Yes, I graduated from XX Art College," Mo Ran replied with a smile, seriously answering his question.


    The staff member continued to review the resume, then smiled appreciatively, "You¡¯ve won quite a number of awards, including a second prize in a provincial dancepetition and first ce in the ¡¯Splendid Dancewear¡¯ preliminary round. I must say, you¡¯re quite impressive."


    Mo Ran smiled without saying much. Winning these awards wouldn¡¯t help her interview because they had nothing to do with the job she was applying for.


    As expected, the person looked up apologetically and said, "I¡¯m sorry, though, we are looking to hire a receptionist, and what you¡¯ve learned won¡¯t help you with this job. Actually, you could interview at a dance academy."


    A sh of disappointment crossed Mo Ran¡¯s eyes, but she still managed to smile politely, "Thank you for your suggestion, I will seriously consider it."


    She went to retrieve her resume when suddenly the man¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from a higher-up, he signaled for Mo Ran to be silent for a moment, then quickly answered the call, "Hello, General Manager, what can I do for you?"


    Whatever was said on the other end made the man nce at Mo Ran and nod seriously.


    "Alright, I understand, yes, I know what to do."


    After hanging up, he stood up and smiled at Mo Ran, "Miss Mo, please have a seat again, we are not finished here."


    Mo Ran was stunned for a moment, as she thought his earlier words were a form of rejection.


    Sitting back down nervously, she heard the man say, "Although what you¡¯ve studied is not suitable for this job, your demeanor is very fitting for another position we have."

 Chapter 288 - 289: Hard Job Seeking 5

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 289: Hard Job Seeking 5</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran suddenly felt the world was full of hope again.


    Her eyes lit up as she asked, "May I ask, what kind of job is it?"


    "It¡¯s a receptionist position at ourpany. You know, our advertisingpany meets with some major clients every day and we need someone to serve tea and water. To represent ourpany¡¯s image, we need to find a woman with a good temperament for the job. Many beautiful girls don¡¯t like this kind of work, and it¡¯s not easy for us to find someone. I think, if you¡¯re in urgent need of a job, you might want to give it a try."


    "Just serving tea and water?" Mo Ran was puzzled. Could there really be such an easy job?


    "Yes, it can be a bit tiring, though. Often you won¡¯t need toe in for a few days, but when there¡¯s a client, you have to work. Our clients generallye in the morning, so you¡¯ll only need to work half a day. If there¡¯s no client meetings scheduled, we¡¯ll notify you that there¡¯s no need toe in."


    "Ah?!" Mo Ran waspletely surprised, the job seemed far too leisurely!


    The person smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry about the sry. Since you¡¯ll represent ourpany¡¯s image, we won¡¯t shortchange you. After deducting for the ¡¯Five Insurances and One Fund,¡¯ there¡¯s still a sry of three thousand yuan."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know how to react.


    "Miss Mo, even though this job doesn¡¯t showcase your qualifications, it¡¯s still pretty good. You might want to consider it."


    "When do I start?" She didn¡¯t need to think it over at all. Such a great opportunity was hard to find.


    "You can start tomorrow, but for the next two days, we haven¡¯t arranged to receive any clients, so you don¡¯t need toe in. We¡¯ll call and notify you in advance when it¡¯s scheduled."


    "Okay, thank you!" Mo Ran quickly stood up, her heart brimming with excitement.


    "Then let¡¯s go sign the contract andplete some formalities."


    "Great!"


    The naive Mo Ran never considered why such a job that any woman with a good temperament in thepany could do, would have a special hire.


    If she had thought about it further, she would have realized that the job was merely a title, paying her a sry each month without requiring her toe into work.


    But she was unaware of the workings within businesses, and naturally, she had no suspicions.


    Afterpleting the formalities, Mo Ran left thepany happy-hearted. Today, she was going to celebrate properly, to celebrate having found such a wonderful job.

 Chapter 289 - 290 Rival in Love 1

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 290 Rival in Love 1</h4><h4></h4>


    The nature of this job is simr to that of a flight attendant, but it¡¯s much more rxing than being one.


    Ha ha, what goes aroundes around. When luck hits rock bottom, it really can turn around.


    Mo Ran walked happily along the road, and from inside the ck sedan behind him, Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips also revealed a hint of a smile.


    Although he didn¡¯t have to report on his first day of work, to show his professionalism, Mo Ran still made an early phone call to thepany to inquire.


    After confirming that he didn¡¯t have to work today or tomorrow, he stayed home with peace of mind.


    Next month, they will start demolishing the housingplex, and many people are preparing to move recently. Passing by downstairs, Mo Ran could see many vehicles loaded with furniture.


    He felt a sense of mncholy in his heart, as he too would soon leave this ce.


    Thendlord called to say that he would move out in thest two days, so Mo Ran could rest assured and stay until construction began next month.


    Before that, he would receive a month¡¯s sry, which he would use to rent a new apartment.


    "Old Li, aren¡¯t you moving out?"


    "I won¡¯t! I¡¯d rather die here!"


    "Many people have moved out. I think you should move too. Whether you want to or not, you¡¯ll be forced to leave when the timees."


    Old Man Li shook his head, his voice low, "I¡¯m not leaving anyway. Let¡¯s see what they can do to me! My son went to get awyer; we¡¯re going to sue them. Even if I have to sell everything I own, I won¡¯t move."


    Helpless, the person talking to him shook his head. Old Man Li was indeed notoriously stubborn.


    Mo Ran, overhearing this conversation, didn¡¯t pay much attention. In the afternoon, when he went out to the supermarket, he saw a ck Mercedes parked in theplex.


    He was very familiar with that car, even the license te number was familiar to him.


    Suddenly, he froze, standing there motionless, stunned.


    A man walked out from another building; upon seeing him, a flicker of surprise crossed his eyes.


    "Mo Ran."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Mo Ran turned his head and saw, as expected, it was Tang Song.


    ............


    This was Tang Song¡¯s first visit to Mo Ran¡¯s home, a small and cramped two-bedroom t that still looked cozy.


    "Take a seat, I¡¯ll pour you a cup of tea," Mo Ran gestured to the sofa, then took out a ss cup and brewed him a cup of green tea.


    The man epted the cup and, ncing at her, smiled and said, "I didn¡¯t expect to see you again."

 Chapter 290 - 291 Rival in Love 2

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 291 Rival in Love 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran felt a bit awkward, sat down opposite him, nodded, and smiled, "Yes."


    They had only not seen each other for a bit over a month, yet it felt like several years had passed.


    The atmosphere grew somewhat silent, and Tang Song nced at the house and asked, "You¡¯re not with Gu Yixuan anymore?"


    "No, this time I really cut ties with him," Mo Ran answered honestly,pletely unaware that her words conveyed this message to Tang Song.


    They had broken up, so now he had a chance.


    "How long ago?"


    "Not long ago. By the way,st time I saw you with a girl, is she your girlfriend?" Mo Ranunched another awkward topic in order to change the subject.


    After she said it, she regretted it, confirming to herself that she was indeed a bit slow-witted.


    Tang Song was somewhat baffled, "Which girl?"


    "Ah, I must have seen wrong," she hastened to correct her mistake.


    After thinking for a moment, Tang Song replied, "The girl you¡¯re talking about must be my sister. She¡¯s very clingy, I didn¡¯t expect you to witness that embarrassment. Other than walking with her, I haven¡¯t walked with any other woman. Of course, except you."


    He certainly didn¡¯t want any misunderstandings between them because of anyone.


    Hisst sentence made Mo Ran feel even more awkward. She used to have a crush on Tang Song, had even liked him. But after so many experiences alongside Gu Yixuan, her view on love had considerably cooled.


    In the prime of her life, she paradoxically harbored a heart disillusioned with the world.


    "So it¡¯s your sister, I think I heard you mention her that time. Your sister is very pretty, and you¡¯re good-looking too. Your parents must be good-looking as well," Mo Ran quickly said with a smile.


    Tang Song gazed deeply at her but said nothing.


    In the past month, he had tried his best to forget her. Finally, he could focus on work without thinking about her too much, only to unexpectedly run into her again.


    His heart began to beat once more, and he heard himself say: If he liked her, he shouldn¡¯t let her slip away again. It¡¯s hard to find someone who touches your heart in a lifetime.


    Feeling embarrassed under his gaze, Mo Ran looked away and said, "Howe you are here? Do you have friends living in this area?"


    "No, this neighborhood is being demolished, and someone asked me to take their legal case," he replied.


    Mo Ran remembered old Mr. Li she met in the morning; thewyer he mentioned, was it him?

 Chapter 291 - 292 Rival in Love 3

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 292 Rival in Love 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Really? How confident are you?" she asked.


    Tang Song pondered for a moment and said, "The chances of winning are very slim, the other party has all their paperwork in order; there¡¯s simply no way to beat them."


    "Then why do you still take on this case?"


    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t take such cases, and even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t be him personally handling them.


    He had manywyers working for him, any one of whom was highly skilled; he himself was a master among masters, dealing with major cases that could earn him tens of millions in a single go.


    The reason he took this minor case was because of the location, where she lived.


    He thought, by taking the case, he might get to see her; he didn¡¯t expect to actually encounter her.


    "Aswyers, we can¡¯t refuse a client without a special circumstance. Besides, as awyer, one should experience different kinds of cases. Even with a small chance of victory, one must give their all; you never know, you might learn a lot from it."


    Mo Ran nodded constantly as she listened, "Right, that¡¯s how it should be. You¡¯re so impressive, no wonder you¡¯ve opened your ownw firm at such a young age."


    Tang Song smiled faintly, saying nothing.


    He wasn¡¯t that impressive; if he were, he wouldn¡¯t have let Gu Yixuan take her away from him time and again.


    After chatting for a bit longer, Tang Song noticed Mo Ran¡¯s awkwardness and offered to leave on his own; he couldn¡¯t be too hasty, or he would scare her.


    After seeing off Tang Song, Mo Ran felt a tinge of mncholy. Why did fate make her meet him again? There was clearly no possibility between them, yet they kept meeting each other again and again.


    Is it just to torment them intentionally?


    Perhaps the connection between them was not yet at its end, or maybe, it was just a simple encounter.


    The next day, Mo Ran still didn¡¯t go to work. During lunchtime, someone rang the doorbell; she went to open the door, and it was Tang Song.


    He smiled at her and said, "I just made a visit to Old Li¡¯s house, and I got hungry on the way out. Thinking you must be having lunch, I decided toe over and mooch a meal. You wouldn¡¯t turn me away, would you?"


    "Why would I? I was just starting to eat. If you don¡¯t mind, please join me," Mo Ran said, stepping aside to let him in.


    Tang Song entered the house, clearly less formal than the day before, as if he was in his own ce. He first checked the food on the living room table, then went to the kitchen to fetch a set of chopsticks and a bowl.


    Seeing his self-reliance, Mo Ran just let him be.


    After serving himself some rice, he sat down opposite her andmented on the two dishes and a soup, "You¡¯ve made quite a feast; it looks delicious."

 Chapter 292 - 293 Rival in Love 4

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 293 Rival in Love 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "Actually, it¡¯s just some home cooking," said Mo Ran, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    "Home cooking is the tastiest. I eat out all the time and haven¡¯t had a homemade meal in a long while," Tang Song chatted as he ate.


    Mo Ranughed, "You could cook for yourself, your culinary skills are great."


    But she didn¡¯t know if it was any good;st time, she didn¡¯t get a single bite before Gu Yixuan pulled her away.


    Tang Song must have heard something in her words because he twisted them, "Since my cooking is good, how about I make you dinner tomorrow? It¡¯s no fun to eat alone, it¡¯s better to have someone taste it."


    "Ah, I might have to work tomorrow," Mo Ran gently declined.


    She really didn¡¯t want to have any more to do with Tang Song; a woman like her doesn¡¯t deserve any happiness anymore.


    She had a child; she didn¡¯t want to drag him down.


    She also had no face to be with him anymore.


    Tang Song smiled indifferently, "No problem, just give me the keys, and you can eat when you get back."


    "It¡¯s not necessary..."


    "Last time I made so much food for you and you didn¡¯t get to eat any of it, you have to fulfill this wish of mine," Tang Song interrupted her, looking at her expectantly.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t find the words to refuse any further.


    What else could she say? It was her fault for wasting his effortsst time. Could she find it in her heart to refuse him this time?


    Mo Ran was typically someone who couldn¡¯t handle gentle persuasion; with Tang Song talking to her like this, slightly usatory, she found it even harder to say no.


    "...Alright," she stammered, pulling out a spare key for him.


    Tang Song took the key, a hint of a smile in his eyes. The fact that Mo Ran gave him the key to her house meant that she trusted him.


    This trust was precious; he would cherish it.


    "Okay, let¡¯s eat. The food will get cold in a bit," said Tang Song cheerfully.


    While they ate happily upstairs, Gu Yixuan leaned on his car downstairs, his gaze very gloomy.


    ncing at Tang Song¡¯s car, he felt an urge to go smash it.


    This lingering man! He had to find a way to get rid of him!


    Daring topete with him for a woman was a death wish!


    After eating, Tang Song, wanting to express his gratitude, insisted on washing the dishes. Mo Ran cut some fruit for him to eat after he finished.


    Little did she know, Tang Song ate fruit very slowly. With the TV on, he chatted with her and ate at a leisurely pace.

 Chapter 293 - 294 Rival in Love 5

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 294 Rival in Love 5</h4><h4></h4>


    A te of fruit, he took over an hour to finish it with effort.


    Unknowingly, the sky had darkened, winter days are especially short.


    Tang Song did not make Mo Ran feel ufortable, he took the initiative to leave and told her to remember toe back tomorrow for the meal he would cook.


    Mo Ran smiled and agreed, urging him to take care on the road.


    After closing the door, she leaned on it, thinking, could Tang Song still have feelings for her?


    Perhaps, she was being too sentimental.


    Tang Song walked down the stairs cheerfully, but just as he reached his car and opened the door, a gust of cold wind struck his back. He instinctively sidestepped to avoid it.


    Another blow came, and he caught the assant¡¯s hand while also swinging his fist in retaliation.


    The other party was no pushover, skillfully dodging his attacks and fighting back. Both men were skilled, and neither could gain the upper hand.


    But Tang Song wasn¡¯t like Gu Yixuan, who mingled in both the underworld and legitimate business. When it came to fighting, he was always somewhat less skilled.


    Soon, Tang Song¡¯s stomach took a heavy punch.


    Gu Yixuan grabbed his arm, andnded another punch on his chest. Tang Song fought back vigorously, his fist narrowly missing Gu Yixuan¡¯s cheek.


    Gu Yixuan started to strike back with force, he didn¡¯t hit his face but targeted other less visible areas.


    Still, he also took a couple of hits from Tang Song, notpletely gaining the upper hand.


    Perhaps someone heard the sounds of their fight, as the sound of footsteps became audible. They let go of each other and leaned against their respective cars to catch their breath.


    Gu Yixuan was faring much better than Tang Song, his breathing just a bit disordered, apart from that, not a trace of dishevelment.


    Tang Song bent slightly at the waist in pain, hisplexion somewhat pale, which surely would have been noticeable if it weren¡¯t for the dark.


    Gu Yixuan crossed his arms and scoffed at him, "This is just a small lesson for you, stay away from my woman in the future! I¡¯m telling you, Mo Ran is mine, you¡¯d better recognize that!!"


    Tang Song straightened up, facing him indifferently and said coldly, "Mo Ran is not yours, as long as she isn¡¯t married, I¡¯ll always have the right to pursue her. The one who needs to face reality is you, Mo Ran doesn¡¯t love you at all."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes hardened, his tone somewhat ominous, "Whether she loves me or not, she is my woman, there is no doubt about that. You probably don¡¯t know this, but she is also the mother of my child. We have a child now, she¡¯s already pregnant."

 Chapter 294 - 295: Are You the One to Bully? Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 295: Are You the One to Bully? Part 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Song was utterly shocked, followed by a raging anger.


    He rushed forward and grabbed him by the cor, grinding his teeth as he said, "You beast! You got her pregnant and then abandoned her, didn¡¯t you! Gu Yixuan, you can hurt anyone, but you can¡¯t hurt Mo Ran! She¡¯s a good girl, to hurt her like this, you¡¯re worse than an animal!"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s face darkened as he shoved him away forcefully, straightening his clothes before speaking indifferently, "What have I done to her? Tang Song, don¡¯t think that only you can protect Mo Ran. I know how to treat my woman. Also, I¡¯m warning you again¡ªshe¡¯s mine. You¡¯d better stay away from her. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!"


    Tang Song was not afraid of him at all. "Ha, what are you going to do to me? Use whatever means you have. Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m telling you, this time, I won¡¯t let her go. I will pursue her and make her my wife! If you dare,pete with me and see who has thestugh!"


    After speaking, Tang Song angrily got into his car and drove away.


    Gu Yixuan leaned against the car door, his gaze growing darker by the moment. His woman, how could she be someone else¡¯s wife?


    Not even thinking about it is allowed, let alone talking about it!


    ..............................


    It was a new day, and before Mo Ran could call thepany, thepany had already called her.


    "You have a client meeting today;e in early this morning."


    "Okay," Mo Ran hurriedly nodded.


    After getting ready, she hurried to thepany, where the manager had her change into her work clothes and told her some precautions before leaving.


    Mo Ran then ran to the restroom to practice her smile and manners in the mirror, hoping not to make any mistakester.


    This was absolutely terrible; she should have practiced all these things the day before yesterday. She really didn¡¯t know if crammingst minute would be of any use.


    However, having performed on stage often, she had developed the courage and wasn¡¯t very nervous. Plus, as a dancer, she was very good at expressing herself with her facial expressions, so the smile she showed was definitely perfect and on point.


    Looking into the mirror with a slight smile, Mo Ran nodded with satisfaction. This smile was good; she would use this smileter.


    Just as she was about to leave, a female coworker ran in and said to her, "The manager is looking everywhere for you, you should hurry up. The model is already here."


    Most of the clients received by the advertisingpany are models.

 Chapter 295 - 296: Are You Bullyable? Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 296: Are You Bullyable? Part 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be there right away," Mo Ran hurried to the meeting room and waited at the door where the supervisor rushed to tell her.


    "Hurry up and make a cup of coffee, remember to add sugar. Then bring it in, got it?"


    "Yeah, I got it," Mo Ran ran off to the break room to make coffee.


    She didn¡¯t have much expertise in making coffee, just grabbed a packet of instant coffee, poured it into the cup, and added two lumps of sugar.


    After preparing the coffee, Mo Ran carefully carried it into the meeting room, ncing at the person inside, she unexpectedly saw a female celebrity.


    It was An Xi, a very popr female celebrity recently.


    Was she the model they had hired for this asion?


    She was even more beautiful than she appeared on TV, with long eyshes, big eyes, a tall nose, and fair, smooth skin.


    She looked just like those cute Japanese toy dolls.


    Inwardly, Mo Ran admired her, wondering how there could be such beautiful and cute women in the world.


    At the supervisor¡¯s signal, Mo Ran respectfully set the coffee in front of her, smiling, "Miss An, here is your coffee, please enjoy."


    An Xi was in a bad mood, her face cold, not showing a pleasant expression to anyone. Everyone around her was tiptoeing, as if afraid of provoking her.


    Even when she was angry, her expression still looked very nice.


    She gave Mo Ran a cold nce and then looked at the cup before taking a sip of the coffee. As soon as she drank it, she turned her head and spat it all out.


    Unfortunately, it allnded on Mo Ran.


    "What kind of coffee is this! Is this even fit for human consumption? Not even a dog would eat it! I asked for freshly brewed, not cheap instant! And why did you put so much sugar in it? Trying to make me sick?" An Xi seemed to have found a reason to vent, and she immediately stood up and yelled at Mo Ran.


    Recently, her mood had been really sour. First, she lost the lead role in a movie to a rival, and then her new album wasn¡¯t selling well at all.


    Now,ing to do this advertisement, they actually told her they just needed her back, not even her face.


    What was this! The director already disregarded her, and now even these small-time advertisers didn¡¯t take her seriously!


    If she didn¡¯t show her temper, people wouldn¡¯t realize how formidable she was!


    Not expecting things to turn out this way, Mo Ran was stunned for a moment before hastily bowing and apologizing to her.

 Chapter 296 - 297: Are You the One to Bully? Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 297: Are You the One to Bully? Part 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry! It was all my fault, I¡¯ll brew you another cup right away."


    As she reached for the coffee, An Xi violently swept the cup to the floor. Shattered pieces flew everywhere, scratching her boots that were worth tens of thousands from Italy.


    "Oh no!" She was horrified and turned pale with anger. This pair of boots was a limited edition; you couldn¡¯t buy them even if you had the money.


    She treasured these boots, and now that they were ruined, her anger knew no bounds.


    Gazing at Mo Ran, her eyes grew even darker, as if she harbored a deep and bitter grudge against her.


    Not only did Mo Ran feel a chill down her spine, but so did everyone else. The manager quickly reacted, stepping in front of Mo Ran with a smile to apologize to An Xi.


    "Miss An, please calm down. Our employee didn¡¯t understand, and I hope you won¡¯t hold it against her."


    He knew that Mo Ran was someone Gu Yixuan had specifically asked to be taken care of. Regardless of her rtionship with Gu Yixuan, he couldn¡¯t let An Xi harm Mo Ran. Of course, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend An Xi either, because they still needed her for the advertisement shoot.


    After speaking, he turned back and gave Mo Ran a look, though his voice was rather cold, "What are you waiting for? Get out."


    Mo Ran caught on and shot him a grateful look.


    The manager was actually helping her.


    "Yes," she replied, and just as she was about to turn around, An Xi stopped her.


    "Stop! You think you can just walk away after ruining my boots?"


    Helplessly, Mo Ran halted and bowed again in apology, "I¡¯m really very sorry..."


    It wasn¡¯t her who had ruined the boots, but she couldn¡¯t say that out loud, or else the situation would be even more unmanageable. She needed this job and couldn¡¯t afford to lose it.


    If Mo Ran had any fondness for An Xi before, it was gone now. The person who seemed so delicate and fragile on television was actually so unreasonable in reality.


    "You think a simple apology is enough to let you off the hook?" An Xi continued to be uncharitable.


    She was determined to make the advertisers relent today, to change the advertising n to show her face front and center, or else she would not let the matter rest.


    She was quite famous in W City, but her luck had been terrible in the past month or two, with everything going wrong, severely affecting her career as a star.


    Stars are built up by support, and even the most famous would be forgotten by the trendsetting crowd if not kept in the limelight for a month or two.


    She needed this advertisement to rebuild her reputation, especially since she was promoting for the most renowned Gu Family.

 Chapter 297 - 298: Are You Able to Bully? Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 298: Are You Able to Bully? Part 4</h4><h4></h4>


    If she could use the Gu Family as a stepping stone, she was certain to rise to fame and enjoy a smooth sailing career.


    However, the Gu Family didn¡¯t need her to show her face, just her back was enough.


    If it weren¡¯t for the value of this advertisement, she would have turned around and left long ago, not bothering to waste so much time here.


    So, to be in the right and to get the advertiser to relent, she had no choice but to make things difficult for Mo Ran. She thought for sure the advertisers would alter the advertisement n as a way to apologize.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Ran¡¯s expression immediately soured. She had already apologized, what more did she want?!


    Just as she was about to speak, the manager spoke up first, "Miss An, your boot is broken, it was just an ident, and it has nothing to do with her. I think it¡¯s best to let this go now, and you should calm down."


    An Xi crossed her arms and scoffed, "It has nothing to do with her, so it has to do with me? Do you look down on me, serving me instant coffee, and I don¡¯t even have the right to be angry?"


    Mo Ran really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stepped forward, "Miss An, I apologized to you out of respect. Don¡¯t push your luck, your boot was damaged by you, not me! Everyone here saw it, how can you feel good about giving me such a hard time?!"


    "What are you, to dare talk back to me!" An Xi hadn¡¯t expected a rebuttal and her eyes widened instantly.


    "Go, call your immediate supervisor, I must have you fired! Starting tomorrow, you don¡¯t need toe to work! I¡¯ve seen plenty of women who think they¡¯re great just because they have some looks. In my eyes, you aren¡¯t even worth a pile of dog shit!" An Xi was so furious that she began to speak recklessly, losing all semnce of grace.


    "You¡¯re too much!" Mo Ran¡¯s eyes reddened instantaneously, she had never been spoken to like this in her life, nor had she ever suffered such inexplicable humiliation.


    After all, they were both human, why did she belittle her so, who did she think she was, thinking she¡¯s all that because she¡¯s a big star?!


    An Xi let out a derisiveugh, arrogantly saying, "Yes, I am being too much, what are you going to do about it?!"


    The manager was somewhat stunned; it was true that women could be fierce when quarreling.


    He was inwardly breaking out in a cold sweat, thinking of a way to defuse the tension, when he heard a gentle knock at the door.


    The door was clearly not closed, so why would someone

 Chapter 298 - 299: Are You the One to Bully? Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 299: Are You the One to Bully? Part 5</h4><h4></h4>


    Everyone turned their gaze, and upon seeing the neer, all showed expressions of surprise.


    Gu Yixuan wore a ck shirt with a white suit draped over, casually leaning against the door. His fingers slightly bent, he gently tapped on the door.


    With a debonair posture and picturesque features, he became a stunning scene without any pretense.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heartbeat suddenly quickened; she had not expected to encounter him here...


    The man¡¯s gaze swept over her lightly, resting on the others as he asked with a smile, "What just happened here?"


    He had clearly heard everything from outside, yet pretended to be unaware.


    The manager, quick-witted as he was, immediately said with a smile, "Nothing, nothing at all. Mr. Gu, what brings you here? We were just discussing the filming issues for this advertisement, and your arrival is perfect to hear our opinions."


    He then looked toward Mo Ran, "Go pour a ss of water for Mr. Gu, and, by the way, clean this up."


    "Yes," Mo Ran answered, eyes downcast.


    She dared not look into Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, hoping he would pretend not to recognize her. Just as she was about to bend down to pick up the broken pieces, a beautiful hand reached out, stopping her.


    "First, go pour me a ss of water," Gu Yixuan said indifferently.


    Mo Ran stood up instinctively, which in Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, seemed like she didn¡¯t want to get too close to him.


    A hint of darkness shed in his eyes, but he no longer looked at Mo Ran and took a seat in the chair of honor.


    An Xi had softened her expression as soon as she saw Gu Yixuan, her face wearing the sweetest smile.


    She had only seen Gu Yixuan from a distance at some events, so to see him from such close quarters was truly handsome; to put it in one word, explosively so.


    Could today¡¯s encounter signify that her luck was about to change?


    An Xi thought excitedly, already sitting beside Gu Yixuan, greeting him with a smile, "Mr. Gu, hello, I am An Xi. I¡¯ve long admired your reputation, and seeing you today, you certainly live up to it."


    Gu Yixuan leaned back in his chair, hands crossed in front of his chest, his gaze cold and indifferent, yet the corners of his mouth maintained a faint smile.


    "So you¡¯re Miss An Xi, the model for our advertisement this time?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    An Xi nodded, showing her most seductive and beautiful posture, and said with a smile, "Yes, I am the one hired to shoot the advertisement for your Gu Familypany."

 Chapter 299 - 300: Are You the One to Bully? Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 300: Are You the One to Bully? Part 6</h4><h4></h4>


    "Director Gu, I just have some suggestions for the advertisers, and now that you¡¯re here, can I discuss them with you directly?" She believed that the bona fidepany director must be a reasonable person.


    When Gu Yixuan saw Mo Ran enter with a ss of water, he didn¡¯t answer An Xi¡¯s question. His gaze was faintly fixed on Mo Ran, and everyone noticed it.


    An Xi secretly shot Mo Ran a nce and didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    "Your water." Mo Ran ced the ss in front of him, her gaze lowered without looking at him.


    Just as she was about to leave, Gu Yixuan spoke up, "Stand here."


    She didn¡¯t want to stay, nor did she want to stand next to him. After an internal struggle, she still remained; she was an employee here, and she needed to do her job well, not letting personal feelings interfere.


    After Gu Yixuan spoke to her, he didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned his head, looking towards An Xi, as if he just remembered she had spoken to him.


    "What did you just say? Say it again."


    An Xi had mustered all her courage to speak earlier, and once she had spoken, her courage dissipated somewhat. Yet, for the sake of her career, she had to bite the bullet and repeat it.


    "Director Gu, what I meant was, I have some reservations about the advertising n, could you help me modify it?"


    Gu Yixuan raised an eyebrow, "Is it thepensation that¡¯s too low?"


    "No." Thepensation was already quite generous.


    "Then do you think our product is not good enough?"


    She didn¡¯t have the audacity!


    "That¡¯s not it either!" An Xi quickly shook her head.


    "You don¡¯t like the shooting location?"


    Provence, how could she not like it.


    "It¡¯s not that either, it¡¯s..."


    "Since it¡¯s none of those, then what do you have toin about?" Gu Yixuan¡¯s expression darkened slightly at once.


    Even when he didn¡¯t speak, the hint of a smile he wore made people not dare to look at him directly, let alone approach him, especially when his expression turned stern.


    In every board meeting, when the stubborn old-timers opposed him, all he needed to do was frown, say nothing, and they would get scared enough to immediately retract their words and agree with him.


    When Mo Ran had just started working with him, she too was frightened of his displeasure. However, after being around him for a long time, she had grown immune to it.


    Thus, in the current meeting room, everyone except for Mo Ran sensed the crisis at hand, all secretly fearful of what he might do.


    Scared stiff, An Xi tightly shut her mouth, not daring to raise any more objections.

 Chapter 300 - 301: Are You the One to Bully? Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 301: Are You the One to Bully? Part 7</h4><h4></h4>


    Clearly, Gu Yixuan had no intention of letting her off easy. "Miss An hasn¡¯t yet expressed her opinion on this advertisement. Please, feel free to voice any concerns you might have. If there¡¯s something worth changing, I will consider it ordingly."


    There was hope!


    An Xi felt a surge of joy internally and mustered up the courage to say, "Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s just that the model in this advertisement n doesn¡¯t need to show their face. Mr. Gu, could you perhaps ask them to make a modification to let me show my face?"


    Gu Yixuan looked at her with some surprise and countered, "Why do you want to show your face?"


    "I..." An Xi suddenly didn¡¯t know how to respond and decided to tell the truth, "If I don¡¯t show my face, the audience won¡¯t know the model is me."


    "But we don¡¯t need your face," Gu Yixuan responded to her.


    "What?" She didn¡¯t understand.


    "Your face does not fit with the Gu Family¡¯s principle of honesty. The fact that you can show your silhouette is already pretty good."


    An Xi waspletely confused. "Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t understand what you mean."


    Gu Yixuan nced at her indifferently and said, "Your double eyelids are cut, your eyes have undergone eyelid surgery, your nose has been augmented, your chin reshaped, and your lips have had work done. There is not a single part of your face that belongs to you, everything is fake. Aren¡¯t you deceiving the audience who support you with such a face? The Gu Family, valuing honesty, naturally won¡¯t let your face appear in the advertisement."


    Everyone around was dumbstruck, and even Mo Ran had no idea that Gu Yixuan could be so venomous with his words.


    An Xi¡¯s face turned pale, humiliated by his exposure of her cosmetic procedures.


    But Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t stop there, continuing mercilessly, "Also, you¡¯ve had your breasts enhanced, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ve made yourself look like a Japanese adult film star. Miss An, I really don¡¯t know how someone with such an appearance can im to be the leader of the pure and innocent camp."


    "I... Mr. Gu, I won¡¯t show my face... I take back what I said just now," An Xi stammered nervously.


    "No need," Gu Yixuan said.


    He put out a hand to stop her, coldly stating, "Your character is not up to par, not fitting any of ourpany¡¯s principles. Therefore, you are no longer needed for this advertisement."


    An Xi was shocked. She could endure all the previous words, but she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of not being allowed to shoot the advertisement.


    In desperation, she grabbed Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand and pleaded earnestly, "Mr. Gu, please let me do the shoot. I won¡¯t show my face, I won¡¯t make any requests, okay?"

 Chapter 301 - 302: Are You the One to Bully? Part 8

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 302: Are You the One to Bully? Part 8</h4><h4></h4>


    If she lost this opportunity, her future in the entertainment industry would be even more difficult.


    An Xi had not noticed that Gu Yixuan¡¯s expression was very ugly. He coldly nced at the hands they had touched, his eyes growing colder and colder.


    Seeing this, Mo Ran felt rmed, aware that An Xi was about to face trouble. Whenever Gu Yixuan showed such an expression, he would do something violent.


    As expected, he violently withdrew his hand, and at the same time, his other hand swept the water ss off the table, drenching An Xi as the entire contents spilled onto her.


    "Ah!" she screamed and hurriedly stood up.


    Gu Yixuan did not feel sorry at all, his face still looked unpleasant. He slightly lifted his eyes to look at her, and although he was looking up, it felt like he was looking down from a high position.


    "Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands," he said indifferently, his voice light but sharp.


    An Xi had no idea that so many things would happen today; she thought encountering Gu Yixuan meant her luck had turned, but she didn¡¯t realize it was the beginning of bad fortune.


    Out of sheer fear, she weakened and sat down on the ground.


    Seeing this, her two assistants hurried over to help her up. No one dared to me Gu Yixuan unless they didn¡¯t want their job anymore or wished to stop working in W City.


    Gu Yixuan took out a pristine white tissue, wiped his hand that An Xi had touched, then casually tossed the tissue away.


    The disdain was all too evident!


    An Xi¡¯s face turned even paler.


    But Gu Yixuan still felt dirty, the unclean feeling lingering on the back of his hand.


    He frowned in displeasure, extended his left hand, and said to Mo Ran, "Come here and rub my hand."


    He wanted to use Mo Ran¡¯s scent to dispel An Xi¡¯s.


    Mo Ran hesitated for a moment and said indifferently, "Sorry, that¡¯s not in my job description."


    The manager had already figured everything out and quickly came over to Mo Ran, "Do whatever President Gu asks you to do; go ahead."


    "But Manager..."


    "It¡¯s just rubbing a hand, not asking you to do anything difficult; go on, don¡¯t annoy President Gu."


    Mo Ran was angry, what was Gu Yixuan trying to do! She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore.


    If she refused, the manager would be displeased and would probably fire her, wouldn¡¯t he?


    Fine, for the sake of her job, she did it.


    Mo Ran, unwillingly lowering her gaze, extended both hands and held his. His hands were warm and smooth, the nails clean and tidy, fingers long and well-defined, clearly well-maintained.

 Chapter 302 - 303: Are You the One to Bully? Part 9

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 303: Are You the One to Bully? Part 9</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran admired his hands while rubbing them.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes were dark and intense as he stared at her, never realizing that she could look so enticing in her work uniform. Although she was slender, she was notcking in any ce that mattered.


    The tight, small uniform clung to her chest, the buttons looking as if they might burst at any moment. Below the knee-length skirt were a pair of slender, long legs, and the white skin beneath the stockings fueled his endless fantasies.


    Damn it, why did she be even more alluring now that she was pregnant!


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s throat moved as he swallowed, a certain part of his body beginning to stir.


    He changed his posture to avoid being seen by everyone...


    But he really couldn¡¯t help himself. Since he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, there was no need to hold back!


    With a swift motion, he grabbed her hand tightly. Gu Yixuan coldly ordered the others, "Everyone get out!"


    Mo Ran was startled and tried to break free, but he took advantage of the moment to pull her close into his embrace, holding her tightly.


    The others who hadn¡¯t left were stunned by this sudden turn of events!


    What was Gu Yixuan trying to do? Harassing an employee right in front of them?


    Oh, his taste, how heavy...


    "Gu Yixuan, what are you doing, let me go right now!" Mo Ran, afraid that everyone would learn of her rtionship with Gu Yixuan, struggled incessantly.


    Little did she know that calling his full name had already informed everyone that they knew each other.


    "Don¡¯t move! Watch out for the child!" Hearing Gu Yixuan say this, Mo Ran indeed didn¡¯t dare to move too vigorously.


    He looked at the others andmanded coldly, "What are you looking at! Get out, all of you!"


    Meeting An Xi¡¯s shocked gaze, Gu Yixuan scoffed and said, "Do you know what your biggest mistake is? It is that you shouldn¡¯t have touched her. My woman, do you think you can bully her?"


    An Xi was greatly shocked, looking at Mo Ran with disbelief. As she stood up, fear made her weak again, and she copsed, fortunately supported by two assistants.


    An Xi knew she was finished. If she had previously been concerned about not being able to film themercial, now she was worried about her entire career.


    Crossing Gu Yixuan could mean she might not even be able to stay in W City.


    Ever since that day, An Xi indeed never appeared on the TV screen again, as if she had vanished from the world, leaving no trace behind.


    Some spected she had secretly married a foreigner and left China; others guessed she had crossed Gu Yixuan and was forced to leave the country... Of course, these were all spections for afterward.

 Chapter 303 - 304 Don’t Be Too Sentimental 1

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 304 Don¡¯t Be Too Sentimental 1</h4><h4></h4>


    After everyone had left, Mo Ran looked coldly at Gu Yixuan and said calmly, "What on earth do you want?"


    Hadn¡¯t he already set her free? Why, then, was he still treating her this way?


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s two arms embraced her tightly, like a child holding onto an oversized toy.


    "Dine with me tonight," he proposed.


    Mo Ranughed coldly, "Impossible!"


    It was preposterous to think of such a thing; she hated him too much to even entertain the idea of dining with him.


    Gu Yixuan expected this kind of response and didn¡¯t get angry.


    Staring at her, his voice hoarse, he said, "Do you know, having not touched you for so long, when I saw you just now, my mind couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about pinning you down."


    "Shameless!" Mo Ran began to struggle again, and her face turned red.


    How could he utter such rascally words!


    "Stop moving! You¡¯re ying with, fire, you know?"


    "Then let go of me!"


    "I won¡¯t let go!"


    "Gu Yixuan!" Mo Ran gritted her teeth, wishing she could p him.


    "You¡¯ve already let me go, do you want to go back on your word? It¡¯s over between us, can¡¯t you just stop bothering me?!" She really thought it was over; she had no idea he had no intention of letting her go.


    A hint of fear crept into Mo Ran¡¯s heart, worried that if this continued, Gu Yixuan would be even more presumptuous.


    No matter what, she must notpromise today, or else she would never have peace in the future.


    Some people, you have to cut off all their hopes at once, only then will they not have a next time.


    "I¡¯m just asking you to dine with me," Gu Yixuan said with a hint of grievance.


    But his expression was definitely not one of grievance, giving Mo Ran the illusion of a mishearing.


    "I won¡¯t dine with you, I won¡¯t apany you with anything! If you don¡¯t let go now, I¡¯m going to scream!"


    "Go ahead and scream, they won¡¯te in. The louder you scream, the more excited I get," he replied.


    "Hooligan, shameless, despicable!" Mo Ran hit his body furiously, cursing with great agitation.


    The little strength in her punches was neither painful nor itchy to Gu Yixuan.


    When she tired from hitting him, he, unblushing and heart steady, roguishly smiled and said, "I only act the hooligan with you, only shameless and despicable towards you, you know?"


    Mo Ran was truly at a loss; what was this man¡¯s face made of, thicker than cowhide!


    "I¡¯ll say it one more time, let go of

 Chapter 304 - 305 Don’t Be Too Sentimental 2

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 305 Don¡¯t Be Too Sentimental 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Then I¡¯ll say it again,e eat with me," Gu Yixuan insisted petntly.


    Mo Ran closed his eyes briefly, took a deep breath, and suddenly bit down hard on his neck, biting with a vengeance.


    The neck is the most vulnerable part of a person, where just a light slice with a knife could end someone¡¯s life.


    Gu Yixuan tilted his head back and only let out a muffled groan before falling silent.


    He gazed down at the top of Mo Ran¡¯s head and said softly, "Ranran, I¡¯ve given you the most lethal part of myself. If you want me dead, you just have to bite through an artery."


    Mo Ran¡¯s actions abruptly came to a halt.


    "How much do you hate me? Do you hate me enough to want to kill me? If that¡¯s the case, then do it." If that was really what it would take to make her feel better, he was willing to give her his life.


    At least then, his heart wouldn¡¯t have to be torn apart anymore, and he wouldn¡¯t have to live in endless longing every day.


    He never realized before, but after she left, he understood just how painful life without her was.


    Unable to have her, he would rather die.


    Such intense emotions battered his heart, each time almost making him run out of breath. He never knew he could fall for someone so deeply, to the point of no return.


    He was emotionless towards other things; sometimes, he truly wondered if all his emotions were spent on love, all focused on her.


    Hearing his words, Mo Ran¡¯s heart inexplicably skipped a beat, feeling ufortable.


    She lifted her head and said disdainfully, "I wouldn¡¯t want to kill you. If I did, I¡¯d have to pay with my life."


    His neck had been bitten by her, leaving a faint red ring of teeth marks. Mo Ran suddenly found it an eyesore, somehow carrying a hint of ambiguity.


    She frowned, but Gu Yixuan had already guessed all her thoughts.


    "What to do? When we go out, and they see the bite mark on my neck, they¡¯ll definitely think we were very passionate."


    "Gu Yixuan, can you be any more shameless?!"


    "Of course, I can." Hisrge palm cradled the back of her head, pulling her towards him, and he kissed her lips fiercely.


    Having not touched her for so long, this kiss became uncontroble. He forcefully pried open her teeth and thrust his tongue inside, seeking and tangling with hers.


    One hand held her waist tightly, and the other cupped the back of her head, preventing her from breaking free. His strength increased, seemingly determined to suffocate her in his embrace.

 Chapter 305 - 306 Don’t Be Too Sentimental 3

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 306 Don¡¯t Be Too Sentimental 3</h4><h4></h4>


    His intense movements made Mo Ran dizzy and soon drained her of strength. His dominance was always so overpowering, easily breaching her defenses and shaking her heart.


    Her heart raced, and Mo Ran suspected she would die of cerebral hyperemia!


    But she couldn¡¯t struggle, and part of her didn¡¯t even want to.


    Such a feeling was truly easy to sink into; she despised herself for it.


    Suddenly lifted upright, Mo Ran eximed as Gu Yixuan had already ced her on the table, his body pressing tightly against hers.


    Kisses descended again, increasingly fervent. Mo Ran leaned her neck back in a mess, frowning in a blend of pain and pleasure.


    Her hands involuntarily embraced his neck, giving Gu Yixuan the convenience of using his hands.


    A hand suddenlynded on her chest; she slightly opened her eyes, then under the assault of his feverish kisses, closed them in a daze.


    It wasn¡¯t until his advances became more brazen that she fully awoke.


    "Gu Yixuan, stop..."


    The man simply would not listen, his eyes dark and hazy, covered with a thinyer of mist. All that upied his mind was one thought¡ªto have her, to have her!


    Licking his sensual red lips, his kisses moved to her neck, and down the path to bury in her chest.


    "Gu Yixuan... stop... the child..." Mo Ran¡¯s thoughts were also in disarray, but her duties as a mother preserved thest bit of her lucidity.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s movements paused slightly but showed no intention of letting go. His voice hoarse and seductive, he said, "Apany me to dinner, or I won¡¯t stop."


    Mo Ran¡¯s mind was muddled, unable to guess that this was his ploy. Gu Yixuan cared so much for the child, how could he disregard the child¡¯s welfare and not stop?


    "Okay..." She hurriedly agreed, after all, it was just a meal, and that should be fine.


    Getting her nod, the man kissed her lips again before gently helping her to sit steadily and straightened her clothes.


    The passion just now was too intense; with his sudden departure, Mo Ran began to feel somewhat empty inside.


    She looked down to hide the emotions in her eyes, her hands trembling as she tidied up her clothes.


    The man caught her hands, gently cing them to the sides, and continued to tidy up for her.


    His actions were earnest, every touch as if dealing with the most precious thing, making Mo Ran¡¯s heart panic.


    Her panic stemmed from the fear that she would fall into his tenderness, unable to extricate herself thereafter.


    ****************

 Chapter 306 - 307 Don’t Be Too Sentimental 4

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 307 Don¡¯t Be Too Sentimental 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan was dangerous, whoever fell in love with him was destined for destruction, so she absolutely could not fall in love with him, she must not!


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t fall in love with him, a blood feudy between them, an insurmountable chasm.


    "Can you walk on your own?" Gu Yixuan asked with concern, ready to carry her out if she couldn¡¯t.


    However, Mo Ran¡¯s reply disappointed him, "Yes, I can."


    She had to walk out nonchntly, or else she wouldn¡¯t be able to face anyone in thepany again. She knew that being shut in a room with Gu Yixuan for so long without leaving would make others suspect something, even if nothing had happened.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go out to eat," he moved to take her hand, but she avoided it.


    "I¡¯m still at work, let¡¯s talk after I clock out."


    "I¡¯ll talk to your manager."


    "No need, I have work to do," Mo Ran gave him a faint nce and walked out of the conference room.


    She braced herself for the suspicious and curious nces from everyone, but when she opened the door, she didn¡¯t see a single person.


    Where had everyone gone?


    She didn¡¯t concern herself with whether Gu Yixuan stayed or left, she just returned to the break area. Walking there, she ran into the manager who told her normally, "Mo Ran, the customer reception is done for today, you don¡¯t need to continue working."


    "Manager, I can do other things."


    "Others are taking care of the rest, you won¡¯t be able to do anything staying here, you might as well go back."


    "I can help out with whatever others are doing." In any case, she didn¡¯t want to clock out just yet.


    Now that she hade to her senses, she realized that she had fallen into Gu Yixuan¡¯s trap. He wanted to force her to agree to have dinner with him, that was why he had acted that way.


    She med herself for not resisting the temptation and for not realizing it sooner.


    So she definitely didn¡¯t want to go to dinner with him now, she was determined to waste time, to drag it out until he grew impatient and left.


    Seeing her eagerness, the manager smiled, "Everyone else can¡¯t wait to do less, yet you insist on taking on more tasks. You really are special. But today, the wholepany is taking a half-day holiday, even if you wanted to stay, you wouldn¡¯t be able to."


    "Why a holiday?" It wasn¡¯t any special asion.


    "Everyone has been working hard recently, and we¡¯ve closed several big deals, so as a token of appreciation, the higher-ups decided to give the employees a half-day off."


    Mo Ran was speechless; it seemed she had no choice but to have dinner with Gu Yixuan today.

 Chapter 307 - 308 Don’t Be Too Sentimental 5

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 308 Don¡¯t Be Too Sentimental 5</h4><h4></h4>


    After changing clothes and packing up her belongings, Mo Ran stepped out of thepany to be greeted by Gu Yixuan¡¯s shy silver sports car, tantly parked at thepany entrance without any consideration for discipline or morality.


    He leaned against the car door, arms folded, staring at her with eyes that hinted at both feeling and indifference.


    Mo Ran approached and said, "I¡¯m not hungry at all now, let¡¯s eat together some other time."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s mouth curled into a faint smirk as he calmly replied, "Ranran, when will you ever get rid of your w of breaking promises? Tell me, how many times have you stood me up?"


    Mo Ran considered herself not to be a stickler for keeping her word to the letter, but neither was she a person prone to breaking promises.


    Her broken promises were only ever with Gu Yixuan; with others, she would try her best to honor hermitments.


    Having promised Tang Song yesterday, today she was supposed to go home and have dinner with the meal he had prepared; she couldn¡¯t stand him up.


    "I¡¯m genuinely not hungry. How about going out to eat tomorrow?"


    The man opened the car door and threatened, "Get in quickly, or I¡¯ll be forced to kiss you right here."


    "You!" Mo Ran looked around, noticing that many colleagues were leaving thepany and their nces were subtly drifting towards them.


    She believed he would do such a thing, and if it came to pass, she would be the one embarrassed.


    "Then let me make a phone call first, alright?"


    For some reason, Gu Yixuan suddenly became angry, "What phone call! Don¡¯t you know pregnant women shouldn¡¯t use cellphones? Give me your cellphone, from now on you are not allowed to make calls!"


    "No!" Mo Ran took a step back, "If you take my cellphone, how will people contact me in case of emergencies?"


    Gu Yixuan immediately pulled out a mobile phone from his pocket, a pink flip phone encrusted with sparkling rhinestones, glinting beautifully.


    "Use this phone. I¡¯ve already had a radiation protection chip installed, so you¡¯ll use this phone from now on."


    "I have my own, I don¡¯t need yours."


    "When I tell you to take it, you take it!" he growled fiercely.


    Mo Ran felt like turning around and walking away. She really didn¡¯t want to talk to this man anymore; his temper was too foul!


    "Hurry up, or I¡¯ll kiss you!"


    Once again, he threatened her like that, the jerk!


    Having no choice, Mo Ran reluctantly epted his phone, "I can take your phone, but I am not giving you mine."


    "Then promise me you¡¯ll use the phone I gave you when making calls."


    He was actually concerned for the baby, and she shouldn¡¯t be confronting him like this.

 Chapter 308 - 309 Don’t Be Too Sentimental 6

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 309 Don¡¯t Be Too Sentimental 6</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran could only nod in agreement, "Fine, I promise you."


    "Then it¡¯s time to get in the car." He gestured for her to enter, clearly implying that if she didn¡¯t get in, he would just stand there indefinitely.


    She had been embarrassed enough for one day; she didn¡¯t want to continue standing there, being gawked at like a monkey by everyone.


    Left with no other choice, Mo Ran got into the car, and the door was shut. Gu Yixuan then got in from the other side.


    "What would you like to eat?" he asked while driving.


    "Anything."


    He frowned in dissatisfaction, "You¡¯re pregnant now; how can you be so careless about what you eat? I¡¯ve ordered food suitable for you at a Chinese restaurant. Try to eat a bit more when we get there."


    Mo Ran really wanted to roll her eyes. If he had already ordered, why bother asking her what she wanted to eat.


    "Of course, if there¡¯s something specific you want to eat, we can order more."


    Mo Ran shifted her gaze to the window, ignoring his words. With the New Year approaching, there were many people shopping for holiday goods in the supermarket, yet she hadn¡¯t prepared anything.


    In previous years, she would go shopping with her sister. This year, being alone, she might as well keep it simple.


    Her sister was definitely going to spend it with Yang Tao...


    Gu Yixuan nced at her and, seeing her mncholic eyes, felt a pang of difort in his heart.


    Upon arriving at the restaurant, Mo Ran kept looking for a chance to call Tang Song but couldn¡¯t find one. Every time she took out her phone, Gu Yixuan would make a grab for it.


    His excuse was that pregnant women should not use mobile phones.


    To prevent him from taking it away, Mo Ran had to endure and not make the call. It was now five in the afternoon, and she wondered if Tang Song had gone to her house.


    She hoped he hadn¡¯t, so she could help out when she got back.


    Thinking about returning early, Mo Ran ate quickly, and soon she was full and ready to leave.


    "I¡¯m full; it¡¯s time to go back."


    "Stop right there!" Gu Yixuan gave her a cold nce, an air of authority about him, "I haven¡¯t finished eating yet. We¡¯ll leave when I¡¯m done."


    "You can take your time eating here."


    "When I say wait for me, you wait. Why so much back talk?" He had no intention of letting her go. His informants had already told him that Tang Song had bought a lot of groceries and gone to her house.


    Were the two of them nning to cook and eat together?


    How wishful are they thinking, with him around, they won¡¯t have any chance for an affair!


    And this damned woman, does she not have any sense of caution, giving her house keys to a man with ulterior motives!

 Chapter 309 - 310 Don’t Be Too Sentimental 7

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 310 Don¡¯t Be Too Sentimental 7</h4><h4></h4>


    So foolish!


    Mo Ran sat down again and said seriously, "Gu Yixuan, let¡¯s be clear today. What do you actually want?"


    "Don¡¯t want anything?" Gu Yixuan repliedzily.


    "Then let me go, stop pestering me. And don¡¯t appear in my life anymore, from now on we¡¯re strangers. Also, after the child is born, I will let you see him, I won¡¯t stop you from acknowledging each other." Mo Ran said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Gu Yixuan nced at her, his eyes downcast to hide the destion, "Mo Ran, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too heartless?"


    "Me, heartless?"


    "Yes, people say that even a night of marriage warrants lifelong gratitude, and we¡¯ve been husband and wife for so long. Don¡¯t you have any feelings for me at all?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart trembled, and a surge of unfamiliar emotions came over her, but she quickly suppressed it.


    "Sorry, I have no interest in the son of my enemy, nor in a man who has hurt me. If it weren¡¯t for those two things, maybe I would like you."


    "So what you¡¯re saying is, you do have feelings for me? You just don¡¯t want to face them?" Gu Yixuan raised an eyebrow.


    "Don¡¯t tter yourself. Gu Yixuan, let¡¯s end our conversation here. I have no interest in talking to you anymore." Mo Ran stood up, but he grabbed her hand.


    She turned her head to see him looking at her with beautiful eyes, hopeful.


    Akin to a child who wants candy, clinging to her hand.


    "You¡¯re feeling guilty," he stated the fact. "Mo Ran, you clearly have feelings for me. Why won¡¯t you admit it?"


    Mo Ran shook off his hand, her expression slightly ugly, "I said you¡¯re deluding yourself, and you really are! Keep pestering me, and I will disappear forever with the child from your sight!"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s pupils shrank sharply.


    Mo Ran continued firmly, "Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do it!"


    Suddenly, he remembered her suicide attempt, this damned woman, knowing his weakness.


    He had already lost, because she knew his feelings.


    In the world of emotions, it is like this, whoever reveals their heart first ends up at a disadvantage.


    He was afraid she would do something foolish, so she used this to threaten him. Not because she was ustomed to using such tactics but because she did not know how else to get rid of him.


    Gu Yixuan was a tough nut to crack. To deal with him, she had to be ruthless; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t take her strategies seriously at all.

 Chapter 310 - 311 Don’t Be Too Sentimental 8

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 311 Don¡¯t Be Too Sentimental 8</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran felt a bit sad. When had she also be the kind of woman who threatens others with her life at the slightest provocation? She was not this kind of person, nor did she wish to engage in such shrewish behavior.


    But Gu Yixuan, he was unwilling to let her go...


    She had finally settled into a peaceful life and, no matter what, it couldn¡¯t be ruined by him.


    Because if it happened again, she might trulyck the courage to continue on the path ahead.


    "OK, you can go back. I¡¯ll try to appear in front of you less from now on," Gu Yixuan raised his hands in a gesture of surrender.


    Sometimes, being relentlessly tough was futile. In his interactions with Mo Ran, he had gradually explored another method of getting along.


    Compromise when it¡¯s time topromise, maintain appropriate tension, otherwise, she might be pushed to a breaking point.


    Mo Ran was a bit surprised by his concession, gave him a nce, said nothing more, and left.


    When she got home, a fragrant smell wafted over. Tang Song came out of the kitchen wearing an apron, his eyes lighting up when he saw her.


    "You¡¯re back. The food will be ready soon; we can eat in a bit."


    Mo Ran was taken aback, suddenly under the illusion that she and Tang Song were a married couple, with her returning from work just as he was cooking.


    What was wrong with her brain today, filling her head with illusions.


    Mo Ran shook her head and smiled, "It¡¯s fine, take your time cooking. I¡¯ll have a ss of water first."


    "Sure, rest for a while. You only need to eat when it¡¯s ready."


    "Okay." Today she had to eat the food that Tang Song made, and she really couldn¡¯t fail to appreciate his kindness again.


    After resting for a bit, Tang Song hadid out the bowls and chopsticks, and the table was filled with dishes, just as abundant asst time.


    Looking at the spread, Mo Ran¡¯s heart ached. She felt she was really unfair to Tang Song.


    But between them, it simply wasn¡¯t possible.


    Once they had finished eating, she would make things clear to him, asking him not to waste his time on her anymore.


    "Eat up. The dishes are best enjoyed hot; they won¡¯t taste as good once they cool down," Tang Song said, putting lots of dishes into her bowl.


    Mo Ran smiled and nodded, "You should eat more too."


    "Mhm."


    After tasting the dishes Tang Song had cooked, Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but nod appreciatively, "This is really delicious."


    "Really?" Tang Song smiled, his eyes brimming with joy as he served her more food.


    "If it¡¯s good, eat more. If you like it, how about Ie over and cook for you every day?"


    This was a hint. If Mo Ran agreed, it would imply her willingness to be with him. If she refused...

 Chapter 311 - 312 Don’t Be Too Sentimental 9

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 312 Don¡¯t Be Too Sentimental 9</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran suddenly felt the food in her mouth was tasteless.


    She put down her chopsticks and looked at him with an apologetic tone, "Tang Song..."


    The man¡¯s eyes darkened and he cut her off, "Let¡¯s eat first, no talking during the meal."


    "I..."


    "Can we talk after we¡¯ve eaten, okay?" he said helplessly.


    Mo Ran picked up her chopsticks again and began to eat, the meal passing in silence. Having already eaten something, Mo Ran was not very hungry and after a few bites, she could not eat anymore.


    Tang Song did not force her. He hadn¡¯t eaten much himself.


    Just like the day before, he took the initiative to clean up everything, while Mo Ran had cut up the fruit.


    If they were together, how harmonious their life would be.


    After washing the dishes and utensils, Tang Song picked up his coat and said, "I should get going now. I¡¯lle to see you again next time."


    Mo Ran stood up and said, "Let me walk you out."


    The man nced at her, neither refusing nor agreeing.


    He walked ahead, with Mo Ran following behind. When they left the house and went downstairs, Tang Song would always step in front of her.


    When the sensor lights went out, Mo Ran was not panicked, because there was someone shielding her in front.


    Such careful gestures were bound to move her.


    Suddenly, the person in front stopped, and Mo Ran almost bumped into his back.


    Tang Song turned around and asked her, "Mo Ran, I like you and have always liked you. Can you give me a chance?"


    Mo Ran shook her head and said with downcast eyes, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not suited for any kind of love."


    "Is it because Gu Yixuan hurt you? Made you lose faith in love, in trusting anyone?" Tang Song, a clever man, could see through many things at a nce.


    "There was no love between him and me. I¡¯ve just been through too much and want to live a quiet life on my own. I¡¯m tired, and I just want to live the next life well. Also..."


    She stroked her belly with a smile and said, "I already have a child. Even in this state, would you still want me?"


    Tang Song¡¯s gaze fell on her abdomen and he found it somewhat ring.


    He shifted his gaze and nodded firmly, "Yes! As long as it¡¯s you, I want everything!"


    Mo Ran was stunned, then showed a smile, "Thank you for liking me, but I don¡¯t want to like anyone."


    Tang Song¡¯s eyes filled with sadness, "We used to get along so well, you had feelings for me too, and you also wanted to be with me. Why did everything change in such a short time."

 Chapter 312 - 313 Don’t Be Too Sentimental 10

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 313 Don¡¯t Be Too Sentimental 10</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran was also feeling a bit mncholic.


    "Yes, it¡¯s only been a month or two, yet so many things have changed."


    When their eyes met, they saw the sorrow in each other¡¯s.


    "Mo Ran, marry me. I will treat you well and the child in your belly, too. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t love me; I won¡¯t force you," Tang Song said in a low and deep voice, echoing in the stairwell, sounding pleasant and moving.


    Mo Ran looked at him, at this outstanding man, and couldn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t let her go.


    "Tang Song, what exactly do you like about me?" she asked.


    He smiled and said, "Liking someone doesn¡¯t alwayse with so many reasons. Have you heard of a poem called ¡¯Love at First Sight¡¯? I really like that line, ¡¯They deeply believe it¡¯s the passion that burst forth in an instant that made them meet, such certainty is beautiful.¡¯ I think our meeting was also beautiful."


    Yes, every encounter was so special, so unforgettable.


    Mo Ran was somewhat moved. Her eyes turned red, not knowing what she could offer in return for his feelings.


    "Mo Ran, how about giving me a chance? Just one, and give yourself one too. Really, thest one. If we still can¡¯t be together after this, it would mean that fate truly wants us to be star-crossed,"


    "Tang Song..." Mo Ran suddenly burst into tears, choking out, "The current me, simply can¡¯t feel love. Even if I were with you, it would be using your love to forget past pains. Such a me doesn¡¯t deserve your dedication. Stop being foolish!"


    The man suddenly grabbed her arm, pulled her into his embrace, and kissed her lips.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, forgetting to struggle. Tang Song¡¯s kiss was different from Gu Yixuan¡¯s; his kiss wasced with tenderness, not forceful dominance, like a warm current flowing into her heart.


    He closed his eyes, longshes lengthy and curled, cute and pretty.


    She never knew he had such long eyshes.


    The high bridge of his nose rubbed against her face, each touch, scraping across her heart.


    Mo Ran remained stunned, allowing him to take what he wished. The ambiguous scent spread throughout the narrow stairwell; Mo Ran could clearly feel Tang Song¡¯s heartbeat.


    So strong, so quick.


    Each beat... was for her...


    ...


    If you¡¯re looking for a good read, check out "Kiss Exclusive Evil President: The Little Cute Wife of the Chief Executive."

 Chapter 313 - 314: Falling in Love with Her is Equivalent to Surrendering Your Own Life 1

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 314: Falling in Love with Her is Equivalent to Surrendering Your Own Life 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Even though he had never done anything earth-shattering for her, she could feel his affection, sincere and precious.


    After a long, passionate kiss, Mo Ran gentlyy on his chest, painfully closing her eyes.


    Even though she clearly knew his feelings, she still couldn¡¯t feel anything...


    "Tang Song, just one month. If I still don¡¯t like you after one month, let¡¯s break up," she heard her own voice say.


    Tang Song held her tight, his head resting on hers, his voice low and hoarse, "Okay, one month. After one month, no matter what decision you make, I will respect it."


    ...


    After seeing Tang Song off, Mo Ran returned to her room, leaning against the door with her hand over her chest. Starting today, she and Tang Song were officially together.


    Every day from now on, she would have to forget the pain Gu Yixuan had given her and live a happy life. She needed to let Tang Song into her heart and fall in love with him sooner.


    Mo Ran knew this was her chance, an opportunity to walk towards happiness.


    ........................


    Upon entering his home, Tang Song was in a very good mood, a smile hanging on his lips.


    However, when he met the girl¡¯s wide eyes, his smile suddenly vanished.


    "Brother, you¡¯re back!" The girl rushed forward, hugging his arm and shing a sweet smile.


    "You seemed in such a good mood just now. Did something happy happen?" she asked innocently.


    Tang Song coldly withdrew his hand, sat on the sofa, and spoke indifferently, "What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you? Without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed toe to my house."


    The girl pouted and sat next to him, "I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, I missed you."


    "Wen Sha," Tang Song turned his head, suddenly calling her name seriously.


    The girl named Wen Sha smiled and asked, "What¡¯s up?"


    Tang Song gave her a cold look, reached out his hand, and said, "Give me back the keys."


    Initially, she had forcefully taken his keys to make a copy for herself, and that¡¯s how she got a key to this ce. Although he didn¡¯t like Wen Sha¡¯s mother, he still had a brotherly affection for her.


    So he didn¡¯t say anything and let her be.


    But now things were different. He was with Mo Ran, so he couldn¡¯t allow another woman to have the keys to his house. Even though he and Wen Sha were nominally siblings, they didn¡¯t share a single drop of blood.


    Moreover, Wen Sha liked him in a romantic way.

 Chapter 314 - 315 Falling in Love with Her is Like Giving Away Your Life 2

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 315 Falling in Love with Her is Like Giving Away Your Life 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Wen Sha was stunned for a moment and pouted, "Why? Just because I came here without telling you? Then I¡¯ll just notify you in the future."


    Tang Song didn¡¯t want to exin too much, "Give it to me."


    "No!" Wen Sha stood up, her expression very stubborn, "I won¡¯t give it back to you! I¡¯d rather die than give it back to you!"


    Tang Song¡¯s face darkened instantly as he made it clear, "Wen Sha, I don¡¯t like you, you should know that. Stop dreaming and get over it sooner rather thanter!"


    The girl¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.


    The Tang Song of the past, even if he didn¡¯t like her, would never speak harshly to her, he would just ignore her. This time, his words were really harsh.


    Tears swirled in her eyes as she cried, "I¡¯ve liked you for so many years, always liked you. Why don¡¯t you like me, why? What is it about me you don¡¯t like? Can¡¯t I change? Why do you have to say these things to me? You¡¯re really hurting me, do you know that? Wuuu..."


    Tang Song felt a headacheing on as he pointed to the door, "Please go back, I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now."


    No matter what he said, she wouldn¡¯t listen.


    He truly didn¡¯t like her, didn¡¯t like her feigned innocence, her deliberate coquettishness, her tendency to cry.


    Wen Sha, what kind of girl you are, don¡¯t I already know?


    Tang Song sneered inwardly, feeling a sliver of brotherly affection for you is already quite good. Falling in love with you is forever impossible.


    "I don¡¯t want to leave!" Wen Sha said defiantly. Facing Tang Song¡¯s cold eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck back.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll go. Don¡¯t be mad, okay? And don¡¯t take back my key."


    Seeing that Tang Song didn¡¯t answer, she reluctantly left his house. As she walked outside, she wiped the tears from her face, a glint of malice shing in her eyes.


    Tang Song was hers, no matter what, she had to have him!


    As soon as Wen Sha left, Tang Song made a call to the security doorpany, requesting them toe and change the locks immediately.


    He had plenty of ways to keep her out of his house.


    ...........................


    After taking a shower, Mo Rany down in bed to sleep. Her heart was still somewhat uneasy, is it really okay to be with Tang Song just like that?


    What if she can¡¯t fall in love with him within a month, won¡¯t that hurt him deeply?


    But even if she rejected him now, it would still hurt him deeply. At the very least, she should give him a chance, so he has no regrets.

 Chapter 315 - 316 Falling in Love with Her Means Surrendering Your Life 3

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 316 Falling in Love with Her Means Surrendering Your Life 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran knew that the reason she had agreed was entirely because she was moved by him.


    That sentence had deeply touched her.


    ¡¯They both firmly believed it was the passion that sparked in an instant that made them meet, such certainty is beautiful.¡¯


    What a beautiful sentiment, perfectly capturing his love at first sight.


    Thinking of this, Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips into a slight smile. To possess a beautiful and romantic love had always been the deepest fantasy in her heart.


    She hoped that she and Tang Song could have such a love.


    However, what Mo Ran didn¡¯t know was that there was a sentence that followed.


    ¡¯But what is more beautiful is unpredictability...¡¯


    If she had known, she would have thought of Gu Yixuan¡ªtheir rtionship was the epitome of unpredictability!


    Just as she was about to close her eyes and go to sleep, a ringtone sounded, causing Mo Ran to frown in confusion.


    Whose phone is ringing?


    She was the only one in the house, and her phone¡¯s ringtone wasn¡¯t like this. Could it be that Tang Song¡¯s phone was left here?


    Getting up and following the sound, Mo Ran discovered that the ringing wasing from her bag.


    She remembered then; Gu Yixuan had also given her a phone.


    It had to be him calling, she didn¡¯t want to answer!


    Mo Ran took out the phone and saw the number; it was indeed him. The disyed name was simply ¡¯Xuan.¡¯


    Clearly, he had entered it himself.


    This man, how disgusting, how cheesy!


    Just as she thought to end the call, she heard a ¡¯beep¡¯¡ªthe call had connected automatically...


    "I knew you wouldn¡¯t answer my call, so I set up auto-answer. What are you doing? Going to sleep?" Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice came through from the other side.


    Speechless, Mo Ran had no choice but to talk to him.


    "Yeah, I was already asleep, and you woke me up." So, hurry up and hang up, I want to go back to sleep.


    She underestimated Gu Yixuan¡¯s thick-skinned nature, or rather, she had forgotten about his thick skin.


    "Since you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s chat for a bit. Since you¡¯re awake, you won¡¯t be able to sleep anyway."


    Winter is cold, and even with the heating on in the house, it¡¯s still chilly.


    Mo Ran burrowed into her nkets and said with a frown, "You can¡¯t sleep, but I can. Hang up, I¡¯m going to sleep."


    "Don¡¯t hang up yet, I just want to hear your voice. Let¡¯s just talk a while, you can say anything," Gu Yixuan coaxed softly from the other end, his voice tinged with lingering affection.


    Mo Ran was furious, "I thought I made it clear to you during the day, and yet you¡¯re still like this!"

 Chapter 316 - 317: Falling in Love with Her is Like Giving Away Your Life 4

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 317: Falling in Love with Her is Like Giving Away Your Life 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "Gu Yixuan, don¡¯t think that pestering me to death will touch me, it¡¯s useless! And, I¡¯m not resisting you just to provoke your desire to conquer, I really don¡¯t have any feelings for you, I truly don¡¯t want to be with you!"


    "So what now?"


    "Can¡¯t you understand? So, stop bothering me, please let me go?! " She really felt helpless. Why wouldn¡¯t he let her go?


    "Gu Yixuan, there¡¯s no point in continuing this way, you have your dignity, why won¡¯t you let go?"


    "I can¡¯t let go..." he murmured lowly.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t hear him clearly, "What did you say?"


    "Ranran, I can¡¯t let go anymore. Do you know, there¡¯s a drug called ¡¯ck Angel¡¯, once a person is addicted to it, they can never quit. No matter who you are, no matter how strong your will is, you can¡¯t quit. Once addicted to ¡¯ck Angel¡¯, it¡¯s the same as death. Ranran... you are my ¡¯ck Angel¡¯."


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart suddenly contracted, so tight she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    If what Tang Song said to her today was to make her feel touched, then what Gu Yixuan said to her was like a red-hot iron branding her heart, very painful, a mark that could never be erased.


    Having heard countless sweet nothings, Mo Ran swore, this was the most venomous love deration she had ever heard!


    It wasn¡¯t that the content of the words themselves was so heavy, but the fact that they came from Gu Yixuan¡¯s mouth made all the difference.


    Who is Gu Yixuan? A person who doesn¡¯t make promises lightly, who doesn¡¯t reveal his emotions easily, who doesn¡¯t trust others easily, who doesn¡¯t give his heart away easily.


    That he could say these words meant that Mo Ran was very important to him, extremely important, more than his own life.


    It also meant that Mo Ran could take his life at any moment. Falling in love with her, he was willing toy down his life for her, loving her meant death coulde at any time...


    Neither of them spoke any further. Mo Ran covered her mouth tightly, silently weeping.


    Gu Yixuan leaned back in the leather chair, quietly listening to her disorderly breathing, his heartbeat fluctuating with her breaths.


    In his eyes, a shiny light flickered, a deep and intense emotion flowing...


    After what seemed like an eternity, Mo Ran stopped crying.


    She looked out the window into the ck night with despair and whispered, "Gu Yixuan, let¡¯s not torture each other anymore. Also, I agreed today to date Tang Song..."

 Chapter 317 - 318: She Fell in Love, and He Became the Third Wheel 1

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 318: She Fell in Love, and He Became the Third Wheel 1</h4><h4></h4>


    The person on the other end of the line did not respond to her words and remained silent. After waiting for a while, Mo Ran hung up the phone.


    Between them, perhaps they were doomed to only have a torturing bond, only to miss each other...


    "Bang¡ª¡ª" In Gu Yixuan¡¯s study, a series of deafening noises rang out.


    Like a raging lion, he smashed everything. Even the huge desk was destroyed.


    The grandmother listened from downstairs, terrified, not knowing what had made him so angry.


    But she knew it must have something to do with Mo Ran.


    She had noticed that Mr. Gu had fallen in love with Miss Mo; anything rted to her could severely affect his mood.


    In the past, he was never like this; he always stayed calm, indifferent, giving people a sense of imprability.


    Even when his mother died, he didn¡¯t disy much emotional fluctuation, merely pursing his lips without speaking.


    As he grew older, he concealed his emotions even more deeply; only those who knew him well could guess what he was thinking.


    The grandmother could guess some of his thoughts only because she had spent a long time with him.


    Now, she didn¡¯t even have to try to guess; she knew he was angry because of Mo Ran.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª" The grandmother sighed softly, feeling very helpless.


    Why did God have to torture him so, pitiable from childhood, and still pitiable now?


    It was because she saw his pitiable state and sympathized with him that she had taken care of him wholeheartedly for so many years, and she was the only person in the Gu family who was loyal to him.


    ......................


    That night, Mo Ran did not sleep well. When she woke up in the morning, her eyes were faintly red and swollen.


    She frowned, went to the bathroom to apply cold water to her eyes, got dressed, and then prepared to go out to buy groceries.


    She had the day off from work; this job was indeed very rxed.


    As she opened the door, a huge figure tumbled down, startling her.


    She quickly jumped backward, and then she saw clearly, the person sitting against the door was Gu Yixuan.


    He fell to the ground, the pain waking him up. Meeting Mo Ran¡¯s eyes, he rubbed his head and stood up groggily.


    "You, why are you here?!" Mo Ran asked in rm.


    Looking at him like this, it seemed he had been at the door for a very long time. Surely he hadn¡¯t been outside sincest night.


    The weather outside was so cold...

 Chapter 318 - 319: She Fell in Love, and He Became the Third Wheel 2

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 319: She Fell in Love, and He Became the Third Wheel 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran hurriedly stopped his train of thoughts, even if he froze to death, it had nothing to do with her.


    Gu Yixuan had already regained his spirits. He straightened up, adjusting his clothes, his deep eyes looking at her as he spoke indifferently, "Going out to buy groceries? Let mee with you."


    "No need!"


    Ignoring Mo Ran¡¯s guarded look, he snatched the shopping bag from her hand andmanded authoritatively, "Let¡¯s go. You shouldn¡¯t carry too much. You¡¯re pregnant now, you have to think of the child."


    "I said no need." Mo Ran tried to grab the bag back, but he avoided her.


    He frowned impatiently and said, "I¡¯m not concerned about you, I¡¯m concerned about my child. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to my child. If you keep arguing, I¡¯ll have someone specially assigned to look after you."


    Mo Ran was infuriated, "Why do you always have to threaten me?"


    What¡¯s worse was that she always gave in every time.


    Gu Yixuan raised an eyebrow, and with a faint smile, replied, "Because, you need to be threatened!"


    "..."


    Fine, she didn¡¯t want to argue with him any longer. If he wanted to follow, then let him follow.


    Mo Ran closed the door and walked ahead, paying him no heed.


    Gu Yixuan followed at her heels, silent as well.


    Upon reaching the supermarket, Mo Ran headed straight for the vegetable section and indeed found some discounted vegetables. Now with prices rising, everything was expensive.


    Sometimes, vegetables cost more than meats. She had the thought of being unable to afford vegetables and eating meat every day instead.


    A group of aunties were already grabbing bargains there. Mo Ran too, eager to try, prepared to dash in and snatch a few greens.


    She had barely taken two steps when someone grabbed her cor from behind.


    "Let go, they¡¯ll be gone in a moment!" Mo Ran pushed impatiently against his body, and Gu Yixuan¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    "Are you risking danger for a few greens?"


    "Where¡¯s the danger? Don¡¯t exaggerate, please!" Mo Ran was anxious about the vegetables and spoke in a rush.


    Gu Yixuan really wanted to tell her that he had so much money, enough for her to never run out in several lifetimes, and there was no need to risk it for a few discounted dozen yuan with his son in tow.


    But he didn¡¯t say it, knowing that even if he did, she would surely disdain it.


    Handing her the shopping cart, he said coolly, "Take this, I¡¯ll go."


    Mo Ran was stunned. He would go???


    Gu Yixuan first slowly rolled up his sleeves, revealing solid, tanned arms, and slightly squinted, staring at the vegetable section.


    What was he nning to do? Fight?


    Please, it was just about grabbing a few vegetables, let¡¯s not turn it into a bloody incident.

 Chapter 319 - 320: She Fell in Love, and He Became the Third Wheel 3

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 320: She Fell in Love, and He Became the Third Wheel 3</h4><h4></h4>


    In Mo Ran¡¯s worry, Gu Yixuan walked up behind several aunties and said with a maic voice, "Excuse me, could you make some room, please?"


    The aunties thought, who are you, and why should we make way for you.


    When they turned their heads to look, they all quieted down instantly.


    Such a handsome young man!


    Gu Yixuan shed them a faint, charming smile and continued, "These vegetables look good, I¡¯d like to pick a couple too."


    One of the aunties snapped out of it and quickly stuffed the best vegetables she had selected into his hands, smiled and said, "Handsome, you must not know how to pick vegetables. These two are quite good, take them."


    "This one of mine isn¡¯t bad either, you take it."


    "Young people today don¡¯t like to buy vegetables, young man, considering that you¡¯re diligent enough toe by, I¡¯ll give this one to you as well."


    ...


    Mo Ran watched on the side, dumbfounded. Is beauty truly invincible in this world?


    Gu Yixuan returned with a few vegetables, his face carried a hint of smugness.


    "Here, is this enough?" he asked.


    Mo Ran nodded foolishly, "Enough, it¡¯s enough!"


    "What else do we need to buy?" Gu Yixuan took over the cart from her hands and led the way to somewhere else with an assertive air.


    Mo Ran followed passively, still able to hear the aunties in the background praising her good fortune.


    "I want to buy some meat," she replied.


    Afterward, they bought some meat, more vegetables, and a few spices, then went to checkout.


    It was over a hundred dors. Mo Ran was about to pay, but Gu Yixuan had already handed his bank card to the cashier.


    Well then, it¡¯s just over a hundred dors, so she might as well ept his kindness.


    They didn¡¯t have much, but it still filled tworge bags. Gu Yixuan carried one in each hand, which didn¡¯t quite match his ssy attire.


    Yet it didn¡¯t affect his image at all. Walking on the street, men and women, young and old, all cast nces at him.


    Walking behind him and watching his back, Mo Ran felt somewhat somber.


    What exactly was the nature of their rtionship?


    After what was saidst night, why wouldn¡¯t he give up?


    Gu Yixuan, do you truly think that as long as you don¡¯t give up, I¡¯ll be helpless to resist? Are you that sure I will soften, that I have feelings for you?


    They walked back to the neighborhood in silence and unexpectedly bumped into Tang Song who had just arrived.


    Seeing the two of them, a sh of darkness quickly passed through Tang Song¡¯s eyes.


    From a distance, they looked like a perfect match, handsome and beautiful. To say they were notpatible, he wouldn¡¯t believe it himself.

 Chapter 320 - 321: She Fell in Love, and He Became the Third Wheel 4

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 321: She Fell in Love, and He Became the Third Wheel 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan was carrying vegetables, and Mo Ran, dressed casually, followed behind him slowly, exuding an air of dependency.


    The sight was irritating to behold, and he refused to admit that Gu Yixuan was a better match for Mo Ran than he was.


    Mo Ran and Gu Yixuan also saw him.


    In Mo Ran¡¯s eyes were shock and guilt, while Gu Yixuan exhibited an indifferent disdain.


    "Tang Song... what are you doing here?" Mo Ran asked in surprise.


    She apparently forgot that she had agreed to date himst night.


    Tang Song was also seasoned in dealing with difficult situations and was on par with Gu Yixuan in hiding his emotions.


    He calmly smiled and said, "Of course, I came to see you, and by the way, I¡¯ll cook for you in a bit."


    His words held an implicit message, hinting to Gu Yixuan that his rtionship with Mo Ran was not ordinary. If Mo Ran had not told Gu Yixuan about thisst night, he would surely be shocked today.


    Tang Song did not see any astonishment on his face, and he knew that Mo Ran had told him. That was just fine; he didn¡¯t need to waste words exining.


    He looked at Gu Yixuan and raised an eyebrow, asking, "Are you two together?"


    Mo Ran hurriedly rified their rtionship, exining, "I went to buy vegetables and ran into him, so he just helped me carry them back."


    "Since that¡¯s the case, then please hand them over to me, and thank you for the trouble, Mr. Gu," Tang Song said politely to Gu Yixuan, reaching for the bags only to be sidestepped.


    Mo Ran¡¯s words irked Gu Yixuan!


    "Not troublesome at all. Serving the mother of my child is naturally what I should do," he countered unyieldingly.


    Tang Song¡¯s eyelid twitched. The child in Mo Ran¡¯s belly was Gu Yixuan¡¯s, an undeniable fact.


    "Heh, nevertheless, Mo Ran is my girlfriend, and attending to her should be my duty as her boyfriend. Mr. Gu, please give me the groceries; I¡¯m going upstairs to cook for Mo Ran," he insisted.


    Gu Yixuan let out a coldugh,pletely ignoring his words. He gripped the bags tightly, his knuckles turning white. Had Mo Ran not been there, he might have thrown a punch at Tang Song already.


    Tang Song stood in front of him, unyielding, waiting for him to hand over the bags.


    Two shopping bags full of vegetables, such a blissful struggle between two handsome men...


    Seeing the tension between the two, Mo Ran, speechless, snatched away the bags and said to Gu Yixuan, "You can go back now. We¡¯ve bought the vegetables, and we don¡¯t need your help anymore."


    Tang Song, showing keen initiative, went to take the bags, and Mo Ran struggled for merely a second before letting go.

 Chapter 321 - 322: She Fell in Love, and He Became the Third Wheel 5

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 322: She Fell in Love, and He Became the Third Wheel 5</h4><h4></h4>


    Everything that Mo Ran did was exceedingly irritating to Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes!


    He really wanted to shoot Tang Song and then pull Mo Ran into his own embrace.


    With a dark expression on his face, Gu Yixuan red at Mo Ran and ground his teeth as he said, "In your eyes, am I just a helper?!"


    He chose to be that "helper" himself, didn¡¯t he?


    Mo Ran rolled her eyes internally, "That¡¯s not what I meant. But we¡¯re over, so you don¡¯t need toe looking for me. By the way, I should also tell you, I¡¯m with Tang Song now, please recognize this fact."


    "Mo Ran!" Gu Yixuan was so angry he felt like killing someone.


    "If you can¡¯t see that, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. But it really is over between us, and your persistent entanglement is only going to destroy the happiness Tang Song and I have."


    Damn! He was supposed to be her man, and now she was painting him as the third wheel!


    "Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t care what rtionship you had with Mo Ran in the past, but now you must understand, she has nothing to do with you anymore, and I am her boyfriend now," Tang Song said coldly as he stood in front of Mo Ran.


    The two of them were united against him, and it looked so annoying!


    Gu Yixuan stared at him bloodthirstily, his hand tightening and loosening, loosening and tightening.


    Mo Ran, worried he might do something drastic, took hold of Tang Song¡¯s arm and said, "Let¡¯s go."


    "Okay." Tang Song gave a slight smile and turned to leave with her.


    Watching their retreating figures, Gu Yixuan did not follow them. Instead, he violently turned and got into his car, and dialed a number on his phone.


    "Hey, it¡¯s me. I want you to defeat Tang¡¯s Law Firm in the shortest time possible, the faster, the better!"


    "Yes," the person on the other end responded immediately.


    After hanging up, a sinister smile appeared on Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips. He, Gu Yixuan, was not someone to be trifled with; if Tang Song kept provoking him, he shouldn¡¯t me him for being ruthless and brutal!


    .........................................


    In recent days, there had been rumors of a thief prowling around the neighborhood, and several houses had been robbed. Mo Ran was a bit worried that the thief might target her house since she was a woman living alone.


    Even though she knew some self-defense, it wasn¡¯t wise to confront a thief directly, especially with a child in her belly.


    After learning about the situation, Tang Song decided to spend the night at her ce. Mo Ran initially disagreed, but seeing his persistence, and indeed feeling a bit scared herself, she agreed.

 Chapter 322 - 323: The Plight of the Tang Song 1

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 323: The Plight of the Tang Song 1</h4>


    n¦Òvel.c?m<h4></h4>


    At night, Mo Ran brought out a quilt for Tang Song, letting him sleep in her room while she went to sleep in Mo Yan¡¯s room.


    Resting on Mo Ran¡¯s bed, Tang Song deeply inhaled her scent, feeling blissful. Just knowing that Mo Ran was sleeping next door made him very happy.


    This signified that their rtionship had taken a step further.


    As he was thinking, his phone started to ring, it was Wen Sha calling.


    Tang Song frowned slightly but didn¡¯t answer. When the call ceased, he turned off his phone and closed his eyes to sleep.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Wen Sha had gone to his house that evening. Her key wouldn¡¯t fit in the lock, which led her to guess that he had changed it.


    Coupled with his unresponsiveness to her calls, Wen Sha was even more convinced that Tang Song truly didn¡¯t want to see her again.


    Sitting at his doorstep, she suddenly felt very sad. She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do if Tang Songpletely stopped caring about her.


    She hadn¡¯t liked Tang Song initially, but one day in her childhood, when the adults weren¡¯t at home, she sneaked out to y, got lost, and it was Tang Song who found her after searching all night.


    At the time, she was sitting lonesomely beside a trash bin, as pitiful as could be.


    Upon seeing Tang Song, she suddenly felt overjoyed, burst into tears, and flung herself into his arms. From then on, Tang Song became the god in her eyes, and she looked up to him ever since.


    She pestered him every day, hoping that one day he would fall for her. But Tang Song never liked her, not in the slightest...


    An undeterred Wen Sha thought that one day Tang Song would inevitably ept her. However, the current oue was that he was drifting further away from her.


    Wen Sha felt very anxious, unsure of what to do.


    Lately, Tang Song had been secretive, always returningte at night, and she didn¡¯t know what he was up to. People at thepany said he left work on time, sometimes even early, and wasn¡¯t stayingte to work overtime.


    Where on earth had he gone? What had he been doing?


    Wen Sha dared not let her assumptions run wild, but tonight, Tang Song hadn¡¯te home, forcing her to confront the possibility that he might have another woman outside!


    At the thought, Wen Sha became furious. If it turned out to be true, she wouldn¡¯t let that woman off the hook!


    Taking out her phone, Wen Sha dialed a subordinate and ordered in a calm voice, "Check on Tang Song¡¯s recent whereabouts for me. I want to know by tomorrow."


    "Yes," responded the person on the other end, respectfully.

 Chapter 323 - 324: The Plight of the Tang Song 2

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 324: The Plight of the Tang Song 2</h4><h4></h4>


    After spending a few days with Tang Song, Mo Ran worked hard at ying the role of his girlfriend, but she realized she still couldn¡¯t immerse herself in it.


    She thought Tang Song was unaware of her inner thoughts, not realizing that he had long seen through them.


    People in love are often more sensitive. Mo Ran was too polite in his presence, and too good to him, which led him to guess that her actions were deliberate.


    If she truly liked him and saw herself as his girlfriend, she would be particrly dependent on him, and wouldn¡¯t be so overly polite.


    However, Tang Song didn¡¯t say anything. He knew Mo Ran needed time to grow affection for him, and he was willing to wait. He believed that after a month, Mo Ran would start to like him.


    Even the slightest bit of affection would mean he wouldn¡¯t let go of her.


    Recently, the firm took on several cases where despite having all the evidence, as soon as they went to court, the other side would present morepelling evidence and defeat them.


    For Tang & Song Law Firm, these were unprecedented failures. Suffering defeats in several cases one after another, their reputation in the industry started to decline.


    The firm had guessed someone was sabotaging them in the shadows, and it could very well be Gu Yixuan.


    Without showing his emotions, he earnestly searched for the weak points in each case, wanting to strike the opposition with an unexpected blow.


    But their opponent came prepared and did it deliberately. No matter how capable he was or how meticulous his thinking, it was impossible to guard against everything.


    In just one week, the firm¡¯s performance continuously deteriorated, and the stock price plummeted considerably, putting Tang & Song Law Firm in an unprecedented crisis.


    Every day, Tang Song would workte into the night before sleeping, but during the daytime, he still made time to visit Mo Ran, keeping their appointment.


    Mo Ran was only aware that he had been very busy recently, but was oblivious to the specifics of what was happening.


    In the blink of an eye, several more days had passed, and China¡¯s traditional festival, the Spring Festival, was just around the corner. The issues that needed handling at Tang Song¡¯spany were piling up, creating chaos due to the workload.


    To make matters worse, Wen Sha was waiting for him at his doorstep every day, stubbornly refusing to leave, which only added to his irritation.


    Through the phone, Mo Ran could hear his exhaustion.


    She said with concern, "You still need to rest properly, don¡¯t overwork yourself, okay?"


    "Hmm, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself," Tang Song replied, his tone only softening when he spoke with Mo Ran.


    "Do you want toe over for dinner on New Year¡¯s Eve?" she asked.


    "I will definitelye. Wait for me that day, I¡¯ll probably be a bitte," he answered.

 Chapter 324 - 325: The Plight of the Tang Song 3

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 325: The Plight of the Tang Song 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Alright..." The two chatted for a while before hanging up the phone.


    Mo Ran thought for a moment and still decided to give Mo Yan a call. As soon as the call connected, she asked, "Sis, on New Year¡¯s Eve..."


    "I was just about to talk to you about this. On New Year¡¯s Eve, I¡¯m going to have dinner with Yang Tao at his ce, so I won¡¯t be spending it with you. Make sure to buy yourself some nice food to eat, okay?" Mo Yan interrupted her.


    Mo Ran felt a bit disappointed in her heart; Mo Yan really wasn¡¯t going to spend New Year¡¯s with her.


    "Um, I got it. Be careful when you go to the Yang Family¡¯s, okay?"


    "I know all that, don¡¯t worry. Anyway, that¡¯s it, I¡¯m hanging up."


    "...Okay."


    Mo Ran helplessly hung up the phone, feeling that she and Mo Yan were growing further and further apart. Did all women forget their family once they had a new home?


    She had wanted to introduce Tang Song to Mo Yan, but it seemed that would have to wait until next time.


    New Year¡¯s Eve arrived soon enough, and Tang Song had taken care of some matters before nning to head over to Mo Ran¡¯s ce. Suddenly, his phone started ringing¡ªit was Wen Sha.


    He didn¡¯t want to answer, but the phone rang over and over again until he got annoyed and finally pressed the answer button.


    Wen Sha¡¯s unsteady voice came through, "Bro, where are you? I¡¯m at your doorstep; can youe get me, please?"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Tang Song asked, frowning.


    "Nothing, just had a few bottles of baijiu. Bro, can youe get me, please? If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll just go out and have fun on my own. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, and I want to see you."


    "Stay right there, I¡¯ll call someone to take you home."


    "No! If you don¡¯te, I¡¯m not going home today! I want to go out and have fun, do whatever I want!" Wen Sha¡¯s tone clearly showed she was quite drunk.


    Tang Song frowned, deeply displeased.


    "Then just wait there slowly!" He hung up and went downstairs to the parking garage.


    As he started the car, he suddenly remembered how, as a child, Wen Sha had run away from home in a huff for a whole month just because he had refused the birthday cake she made for him.


    If he didn¡¯t go today, who knew what kind of foolish thing she might do. She had been drinking, and it was possible she might do something irreversible.


    ...


    The story is about to get tough, everyone hang in there! The narrative is a bit cruel, but love that endures hardship is all the more precious. Keep going; a little hardship makes for a healthier story. Also, the author apologizes for the scattered writing in today¡¯s explosive updates, it won¡¯t happen again next time, sweating bullets here, noted!

 Chapter 325 - 326: The Plight of the Tang Song 4

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 326: The Plight of the Tang Song 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Seeing that there was still time, Tang Song gave Mo Ran a call and told her he¡¯d be overter, then drove home.


    First, he nned to see Wen Sha, then drop her off before heading to Mo Ran¡¯s ce.


    As he approached his home, he indeed saw a drunken Wen Sha leaning against his door. With hazy eyes, she looked at him and cracked a smile, "Brother, I knew you couldn¡¯t bear to leave me behind. You came back after all."


    Tang Song nced at her, his eyes devoid of much emotion. He took out his cell phone intending to make a call, but Wen Sha suddenly pounced on him, pressing down on the phone.


    "Don¡¯t call anyone! Don¡¯t you dare call someone to take me away!"


    "You¡¯re drunk," Tang Song stated inly.


    "I¡¯m not! Brother... why don¡¯t you like me? Am I really that bad?" Wen Sha clung to his entire body, her arms tightly embracing his waist.


    Tang Song¡¯s hands remained still, his indifferent expression a stark contrast to her clinging fervor.


    "Stop it. I¡¯ll call someone to take you home. I need to go out in a bit for something."


    Suddenly, Wen Sha grew angry and yelled at him, "Today is New Year¡¯s Eve! What else could you possibly have to do? I know, it¡¯s just an excuse, an excuse so you don¡¯t have to be with me! I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere today. Otherwise, I¡¯m running away from home! I¡¯ll leave right now..."


    No sooner had she spoken than she staggered a few steps, only to be grabbed by Tang Song by the arm.


    His brow furrowed with impatience, Tang Song asked coldly, "What exactly are you trying to do?!"


    This woman, she was nothing but trouble. He had disliked her since they were children, resenting her for always threatening to run away from home.


    How many times had she run away as a child? It was countless.


    The first time was when she was seven. She¡¯d sneak into his room and cause havoc while he was out. When he came back and caught her, he told her coldly to get out.


    He didn¡¯t know she had run away from home until dinner time when the servant mentioned she hadn¡¯t been seen. Worried that the old man would get angry and not wanting to cause trouble for himself, he went out to look for her.


    It took an entire afternoon before he found her next to the trash cans.


    After that, it seemed like she yed the game of running away from home over and over, leaving home at the drop of a hat!


    It was exasperating to watch!


    Wen Sha pouted, saying aggrievedly, "You¡¯re scolding me... I just wanted to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with you. Why do you have to be so mean?"


    "I don¡¯t want to spend it with you. Go back and celebrate on your own!"

 Chapter 326 - 327: The Plight of the Tang Song 5

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 327: The Plight of the Tang Song 5</h4><h4></h4>


    "No! You¡¯re not going home, all alone and lonely. I want to stay and spend it with you." Wen Sha lunged forward again, embracing him.


    Tang Song¡¯s gaze instantly darkened. Wasn¡¯t he homeless because of her mother?


    If it weren¡¯t for her mother, his mother wouldn¡¯t have died!


    Suddenly pushing her away in anger, a cold glint shed in Tang Song¡¯s eyes, so different from his usual gentle demeanor.


    He stared at her, grinding his teeth, "Get out, I don¡¯t ever want to see you again from now on!"


    Wen Sha¡¯s face turned pale at once, her eyes widened, shing with hurt.


    She bit her lip, carefully tugging at his sleeve as she pleaded softly, "Brother, can¡¯t you stop being like this? I¡¯m really upset..."


    Seeing that Tang Song was unmoved, she said pitifully, "Go ahead if you have things to do; I¡¯ll just wait for you here. I¡¯ll be good, not causing any trouble, and I won¡¯t run away from home."


    After speaking, she let go of his sleeve, walked to the door, and squatted down, like an abandoned puppy.


    Although Tang Song seemed indifferent on the outside, his heart wasn¡¯t cold. He nced at her, and finally, unable to bear seeing her like that, went over, took out his keys, and opened the door.


    Consider it a good deed, letting her stay for one night. But he felt conflicted, as he really didn¡¯t want to pity her.


    Wen Sha¡¯s heart leaped with joy, and she quickly followed him inside.


    As soon as Tang Song entered the house, he took off his coat and walked to the bar in annoyance. When he was about to pour himself a drink, Wen Sha suddenly spoke up.


    "Brother, do you have a spare towel? I¡¯d like one for a shower. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wash the smell of alcohol off and then leave."


    "There are some upstairs; go get one yourself," Tang Song said without looking at her.


    "Never mind then." She approached him, shrinking back, "You don¡¯t like me touching your things, right? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll mess something up and make you angry..."


    Thinking it over, he really didn¡¯t like her touching his stuff.


    Tang Song went upstairs with good grace to get her a new towel. As soon as he left, the pitiful look on Wen Sha¡¯s face disappeared, and a glint of craftiness shed in her eyes.


    She wouldn¡¯t let Tang Song meet that woman!


    He was hers, and no one could take him away!


    She hadn¡¯t resorted to extreme measures before because she didn¡¯t feel threatened. But now, feeling a sense of crisis, she obviously needed to act immediately.


    ...


    A rmended finished novel by the author: "Billionaire¡¯s Stand-in Baby Wife".

 Chapter 327 - 328: The Plight of the Tang Song 6

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 328: The Plight of the Tang Song 6</h4><h4></h4>


    Wen Sha took out a packet of drugs and poured it into Tang Song¡¯s wine ss. Her slender fingers picked up the ss and gently shook it, her eyes fixated on the intoxicating halo of the red wine, revealing a trace of a cold smile.


    ......


    "Here, take it. Leave after you wash." Tang Song tossed the towel to her and said indifferently.


    "Oh." Wen Sha headed to the first-floor bathroom, took a couple of steps, then looked back, afraid he would abandon her, and said, "Brother, wait for me, okay? I¡¯ll be quick. Drive me backter, I¡¯m scared to be alone."


    Tang Song felt impatient and frowned, but said nothing.


    Wen Sha knew he had agreed, so she entered the bathroom. She turned on the water and quietly walked to the door, leaving it ajar to watch Tang Song outside.


    Upon seeing Tang Song drink down that ss of wine, a smile curved on her lips. She turned around, shed her clothes, and slid into the bathtub.


    After drinking the wine, Tang Song felt dizzy. His alcohol tolerance was good, and one ss shouldn¡¯t have made him drunk. He stood up, shaking his head as he walked over and sat down on the sofa.


    Reclining, he reached up to rub his temples, but still felt very dizzy.


    The sound of sshing water came from the bathroom, and looking in that direction, he noticed the door wasn¡¯t closed.


    She¡¯s taking a bath without closing the door?!


    For some reason, the image began to form in his head of what the person inside might look like, unclothed, bathing...


    Damn it!


    Tang Song cursed softly, struggling to reel in his thoughts. What was going on with him? He had no feelings for Wen Sha; he only reacted to women he liked.


    But his body was beyond his control, growing hotter and showing a physical response.


    The sound of water continued to ring in his ears, and his difort intensified. Clenching his fists tightly, Tang Song tried to control himself to prevent rushing in.


    Sweat covered his forehead, his eyes were red and blurred, and his breathing turned erratic...


    After what seemed like an eternity, he saw through the haze a woman emerging from the bathroom, unclothed. Her captivating body was blindingly white and stirred the restless molecules within him...


    "Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?" A warm breath blew in his ear, and he suddenly realized Wen Sha was already sitting in hisp.


    "What... did you do to me!" Tang Song asked through gritted teeth, finally understanding that he had been drugged.


    He knew this was her usual tactic, how could he have not been on guard!


    ...


    In the next two or three days, I will write about Mo Raning to terms with his feelings and falling in love with Gu Yixuan~~

 Chapter 328 - 329: The Plight of the Tang Song 7

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 329: The Plight of the Tang Song 7</h4><h4></h4>


    Wen Sha gave a slight smile, showing an innocent expression as she said, "I haven¡¯t done anything to you, have I? Look at you, you¡¯re so hot. Why don¡¯t you take off your clothes?"


    As she spoke, she began to remove his clothes. Her fingers were ice cold as they slid over his corbone, causing Tang Song to shudder immediately.


    That hand continued to glide down, teasingly, making the itch in his heart even harder to endure.


    Tang Song bit his lip hard, desperately trying to stay awake. Suddenly, he pushed her away and stumbled towards the bathroom, showering himself with cold water.


    Wen Sha, arriving at the bathroom door, leaned against it and said with a smile, "It¡¯s useless, the drug won¡¯t wear off until you¡¯ve done it. Brother, actually, you don¡¯t need to resist, this is my own wish. I¡¯m right here in front of you, and if you want, you can relieve the desire... within you..."


    Wen Sha walked up behind him and hugged his body tightly.


    "Get lost!" Tang Song forced the word out from his throat, his eyes filled with desire and intense disgust.


    "You see, you¡¯re just telling me to get lost with your mouth, but your body doesn¡¯t reject me. Brother, you actually need me, don¡¯t you?" Wen Sha came up in front of him, stood on her tiptoes, and lightly kissed the corner of his mouth.


    The faint scent of mint was intoxicating.


    These lips, she had longed for them for a very long time...


    With the woman¡¯s body in his arms, Tang Song felt like he was on the verge of exploding!


    "Brother, don¡¯t hold back, take what you want, don¡¯t torture yourself. I¡¯m willing, I really am willing..."


    "Touch me, this is my body, do you like it? Brother, will you hold me, please?"


    Under Wen Sha¡¯s seduction, Tang Song¡¯s hands slowly lifted to embrace her body, then tightened more and more, until hepletely lost his rationality!


    He kissed her lips fiercely, pressing her hard against the cold wall, madly desiring her!


    .............


    Mo Ran had prepared the meal and waited a long time for Tang Song. She knew he was busy, so she kept waiting.


    It was already eleven o¡¯clock at night, and the sound of the New Year¡¯s G wasing from the TVs in the nearby homes.


    Mo Ran felt a bit disappointed, she took out her phone and dialed Tang Song¡¯s number. The phone rang for a long time with no answer, so she redialed, still no answer.


    Mo Ran finally gave up on calling him.


    She got up, put on her coat, took her bag, and left the house.

 Chapter 329 - 330: Spending New Year’s Eve with Gu Yixuan 1

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 330: Spending New Year¡¯s Eve with Gu Yixuan 1</h4><h4></h4>


    She was going to Tang Song¡¯spany to apany him for New Year¡¯s Eve. He must have been so busy in the office that he couldn¡¯t even hear the phone ringing.


    As she walked downstairs, she spotted a silver sports car up ahead, and Mo Ran¡¯s steps suddenly halted!


    Gu Yixuan was leaning against the car door, a cigarette pinched between his fingers. Seeing her, he also froze for a moment.


    Their gazes met, and they fell into a mutual silence for two seconds.


    Gu Yixuan flicked the cigarette butt into the trash can and walked over, frowning as he asked, "It¡¯s sote, where are you going?"


    "Why are you here?" Mo Ran didn¡¯t answer his question.


    "No ns, so I came to see you," he answered calmly, but Mo Ran could feel a strong sense of loneliness emanating from him.


    He hade here because he had no one to spend New Year¡¯s with, right?


    They were both people with no one to apany them...


    "I need to step out for a bit, you... should go back."


    "Where to? I¡¯ll take you," Gu Yixuan¡¯s dark eyes looked at her, filled with many emotions she couldn¡¯t quite discern.


    "No need!" Mo Ran lowered her head and continued walking forward.


    Gu Yixuan grabbed her arm and said lightly, "Are you going to see Tang Song? I¡¯ll take you."


    Ah?


    She was surprised that he would actually offer to take her to Tang Song.


    "I can take a taxi..."


    "It¡¯s not convenient to take a taxi now, let me take you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave as soon as I drop you off. Ranran, give me a chance to spend a little more time with you." Thest sentence, Gu Yixuan¡¯s tone was very gentle.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes flickered; she opened her mouth and let out a single word, "...Okay."


    Riding in Gu Yixuan¡¯s car, they both remained silent the entire way. Outside the window, the world was aze with sparkling lights, the atmosphere thick with the spirit of the New Year.


    But neither could feel a trace of the festive vibe; the more jubnt the outside world became, the lonelier they felt.


    When they arrived at Tang Song¡¯spany, the door was closed, and there was nobody inside. Mo Ran felt disappointed. Where exactly had Tang Song gone?


    Hadn¡¯t he said he woulde to see her after work? If he wasn¡¯t at the office, where could he be?


    Gu Yixuan stood beside her, seeing the disappointment in her eyes, his heart ached. She was upset over another man, which hurt him even more than a stabbing wound.


    "He¡¯s not here; he probably went home for the New Year," Gu Yixuan said indifferently.


    Mo Ran was stunned, right, he had a home, he would go home for the New Year. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of that?


    Did she think that everyone in the world was like her, with no home to return to?

 Chapter 330 - 331: Celebrating New Year’s Eve with Gu Yixuan 2

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 331: Celebrating New Year¡¯s Eve with Gu Yixuan 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Let¡¯s go back, it¡¯s windy outside." Gu Yixuan took off his overcoat and draped it over her shoulders.


    Mo Ran turned her head to look at him, and in the night, his gaze was bright, very beautiful.


    Perhaps it was the sheer loneliness, or perhaps the desire to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with someone, Mo Ran heard herself saying.


    "How about we find a ce to have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner?"


    "Sure!" Gu Yixuan eagerly replied, not giving her any chance to change her mind.


    Seeing his fervent gaze, an unusual wave of emotion slid through the depths of Mo Ran¡¯s heart.


    They found a hot pot restaurant and sat in the main hall, ordering lots of dishes to eat. The business was booming, with many people who had no ce to celebrate alsoing in for a meal.


    Gu Yixuan originally wanted a private room, but Mo Ran insisted on sitting in the main hall. Hot pot was the best way to create a passionate atmosphere; the hall was packed with people, each tableughing and chatting merrily.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t like the noise and frowned slightly.


    Mo Ran noticed his thoughts and smiled. "Don¡¯t you think so? By listening to theirughter, we can also feel the festivity of New Year¡¯s."


    Indeed, Gu Yixuan began to find the noisy sounds less piercing.


    However, what he most desired was to spend it alone with her; he liked the world of just the two of them.


    They ordered a clear broth pot, not spicy, which Mo Ran enjoyed a great deal.


    While eating hot pot, Mo Ran subconsciously checked her phone and saw no missed calls, a sh of disappointment crossing her eyes.


    Gu Yixuan noticed all this and just grimly picked up his ss and drank arge gulp of alcohol.


    In the hall was a huge LCD TV, broadcasting the Spring Festival G. It was almost midnight, and the clock on the big screen started the countdown.


    Everyone in the restaurant stood up excitedly, shouting in unison, "Thirty, twenty-nine, twenty-eight... ten, nine... three, two, one!"


    As the New Year¡¯s bell rang, before Mo Ran could even smile, a firm kiss suddenlynded on her lips.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes were inches away, watching her intently, as if she was the only person in his world.


    The cheers surrounding Mo Ran were inaudible, her mind nk, upied by none but Gu Yixuan...


    The kiss was brief, yet that fleeting second felt eternal, like a century.


    Gu Yixuan pulled away from her lips and smiled, "New Year¡¯s gift."

 Chapter 331 - 332: Start to Forgive Him

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 332: Start to Forgive Him</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran blinked, and this time, she wasn¡¯t angry like before. She smiled faintly, casting her eyes downward, "I don¡¯t have a gift for you."


    Gu Yixuan held her hand, his expression gentle, "No, you¡¯ve already given me the best gift."


    Under Mo Ran¡¯s puzzled gaze, his eyes fell on her stomach,ughing, "The child, it¡¯s the best gift you could give me."


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyshes trembled but she said nothing. She found that her hatred for Gu Yixuan seemed to be fading more and more.


    He had hurt her so badly, and his father had caused her father¡¯s death.


    How could she be starting to forgive him slowly?


    The sky was too dark, and Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t suggest going out to have fun but took Mo Ran home instead.


    He instructed her to rest early before leaving.


    Lying in bed at night, Mo Ran¡¯s thoughts alternated between Tang Song and Gu Yixuan, entwining her into such a headache.


    Sitting up, she made another call to Tang Song; perhaps he had a reason, she needed to hear his exnation.


    The phone¡¯s ringing didn¡¯t wake the soundly sleeping Tang Song on the bed. Wen Sha grabbed the phone and saw that it was a call from Mo Ran, snorting coldly.


    A smile crossed her face as she answered the phone softly, "Hello, who¡¯s this?"


    Mo Ran was taken aback, why was a woman answering?


    She checked the number; indeed, it was Tang Song¡¯s.


    "Is this Tang Song¡¯s phone?" she asked uncertainly.


    "It¡¯s Tang Song¡¯s, he¡¯s asleep. Do you need him for something?"


    Boom¡ª


    Mo Ran¡¯s hand shook violently, stuttering, "No... it¡¯s nothing... just wanted to wish him a happy new year..."


    Hearing the change in Mo Ran¡¯s voice, Wen Sha couldn¡¯t hide the thick amusement in her eyes.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll make sure to tell him. You¡¯re his friend, right? Happy new year to you too."


    "Thank you!" Mo Ran said quickly before hanging up.


    She gripped the phone tightly, feeling very upset. Tang Song was with another woman; why had he never told her?


    Why didn¡¯t he call to exin tonight?


    Even if he didn¡¯t want to be with her anymore, even if he found out she wasn¡¯t worth his affection, he could¡¯ve told her the truth. Why keep it hidden, not saying anything...


    Mo Ran realized that although she didn¡¯t love Tang Song, learning he was with another woman still made her heartache. In fact, she did have feelings for him, albeit not deep, but enough to affect her mood.

 Chapter 332 - 333 They Ended It

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 333 They Ended It</h4><h4></h4>


    This budding rtionship is going to wither away, right?


    Between her and Tang Song, it seems that they are fated not to be together. Perhaps after this, there would no longer be any ties between them.


    On the first night of the new year, Mo Ran had trouble sleeping.


    During the day, Mo Ran stayed at home and went nowhere. No one called her, and no one came to visit her.


    Tang Song didn¡¯t call either; he probably didn¡¯t know how to exin things to her.


    It was better this way, to lose contact without a sound, rather than having an awkward face-to-face meeting.


    She suddenly felt a tinge of sadness. On the first day of the new year when everyone else was happy, she was dealing with a breakup, which was truly unfortunate.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too upsetting. She had anticipated this day, so she didn¡¯t ce all her thoughts on the breakup.


    She made a table full of delicious dishes, but Mo Ran was the only one eating.


    Usually appealing food now remained untouched; she just couldn¡¯t eat, lost in a daze for a while until the dishes turned cold.


    Mo Ran aimlessly put the food away and curled up on the sofa to watch a rey of the Spring Festival G. The sketches by Uncle Ben Shan were supposed to be funny, but she couldn¡¯t muster a singleugh.


    Her world became boring once again, feeling that nothing was interesting.


    Life was so sad like this, without a hint of joy.


    "Baby,e into the world soon. With you here, Mommy might be happier," she talked to her belly on her own. At this moment, she was truly grateful to Gu Yixuan for giving her this child.


    With him, her life would never be boring.


    The day passed quickly, and in the following two days, aside from the asional phone call and visit from Gu Yixuan to chat with her, there was no call from Tang Song.


    Mo Ran felt truly disheartened; it was really over between them.


    It was for the best. She had never fallen in love with him and felt guilty about it. Now that it was over, she didn¡¯t have to continue feeling guilty.


    However, what Mo Ran didn¡¯t expect was that Tang Song would still show up. He was disheveled, his eyes bloodshot, reeking of alcohol, looking both thin and unkempt.


    Tang Song like this waspletely different from the refined and cultured man he was before.


    Mo Ran paused for a moment, then indifferently moved to close the door.


    "Mo Ran!" Tang Song stretched out a hand to stop her, preventing her from closing it, "Can you listen to my exnation?"


    That morning when he woke up and checked his call history, he knew Mo Ran had called and that Wen Sha had answered. Suddenly, he was afraid Mo Ran might have found out something.

 Chapter 333 - 334: I Don’t Want to Break Up

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 334: I Don¡¯t Want to Break Up</h4><h4></h4>


    He didn¡¯t dare call her, fearing she would mention breaking up. Every day, he felt tormented and very resentful towards Wen Sha.


    Unable to sleep at night, he could only numb himself with alcohol.


    However, after waiting for two days without a call from Mo Ran, he knew she was truly angry.


    Her feelings for him weren¡¯t deep to begin with, and now, she would surely break up with him.


    He couldn¡¯t sit still and hurried over, no matter what, he absolutely couldn¡¯t break up with her!


    Mo Ran nced at him and said indifferently, "Tang Song, perhaps we really are not suitable for each other, we should still..."


    "I don¡¯t want to break up!" Tang Song interjected abruptly, his expression firm, "Mo Ran, I know I¡¯m at fault, but please don¡¯t punish me with a break-up, okay? I only have one month left, are you going to take that back too?"


    Mo Ran averted her gaze, coldly saying, "What¡¯s the difference between breaking up in a month and breaking up now?"


    "Of course there¡¯s a difference! At least I still have a chance, but if you break up with me now, I won¡¯t have any chance at all. Mo Ran, can you listen to my exnation? After you¡¯ve heard it, then you can make a decision."


    Seeing his hopeful look, Mo Ran felt somewhat moved.


    She stepped aside and said, "Come in."


    She wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person, she would listen to his exnation if there was a misunderstanding.


    Tang Song immediately showed a pleased expression, he walked into the living room and took a seat, and guiltily said, "That day, I was actually nning to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with you."


    Mo Ran nodded, "I know, you called me and said you had something to take care of and would bete."


    "That¡¯s right... What I didn¡¯t expect was..." Wen Sha drugged him.


    Tang Song couldn¡¯t go on, not because it was hard to speak, but because he feared the consequences of speaking out. He understood Mo Ran¡¯s character, a type that would rather be shattered than be whole yet wed.


    Even if she would forgive him, not me him, she wouldn¡¯t stay with him.


    "What is it?" Mo Ran asked.


    Meeting her clear eyes, Tang Song felt so distressed, he really didn¡¯t want to lie to her, not at all.


    But he couldn¡¯t afford to lose her...


    "My sister insisted on taking me home for the holiday, andter I got drunk and didn¡¯t call you. I was afraid you¡¯d be angry, so I haven¡¯t dared to call you, and I¡¯ve been worried that you would want to break up with me..."


    Mo Ran realized, "So you were worried, and that¡¯s why you started drinking?"

 Chapter 334 - 335: Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 335: Reconciliation</h4><h4></h4>


    Tang Song nodded in agreement with her words, "Yes, I can¡¯t sleep at night, I can only fall asleep when I¡¯m drunk."


    Mo Ran found it incredible, "Are you that afraid of me breaking up with you? You could have just called to exin."


    She had waited for him for two days, yet he didn¡¯t dare to call.


    Knowing that Mo Ran believed him, Tang Song showed a hint of a smile, "There¡¯s no helping it, since you didn¡¯t like me to begin with, I was very worried."


    His words sounded like an usation, and Mo Ran, who already felt guilty towards him, now felt even more embarrassed.


    Lowering her gaze in apology, she said, "I¡¯m the one who made you uneasy. However, don¡¯t worry, I will try very hard to like you. If you have anything in the future, just tell me directly. If you keep it to yourself like this all the time, it will lead to many misunderstandings between us."


    Tang Song¡¯s face brightened with joy, and he reached out to hold her hand, promising, "Rest assured, I will definitely tell you if anything happens in the future."


    Mo Ran looked up and smiled, "You really scared me. The other day when I called, a woman answered. I thought..."


    A shadow passed through Tang Song¡¯s eyes, but he concealed it so well that Mo Ran didn¡¯t notice.


    "You thought I had another woman?"


    "...Yes." Mo Ran admitted sheepishly, feeling foolish. How could someone as good as Tang Song do anything to betray her?


    "She¡¯s my sister," he exined with difficulty, his heart aching.


    This deception of Mo Ran, once she found out the truth, she surely wouldn¡¯t forgive him, would she?


    "I guessed that she was your sister," Mo Ran said with a smile, having guessed as much while he was exining.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you." She apologized again seriously, "And I shouldn¡¯t have avoided calling you without asking for rification, making you worry needlessly."


    Tang Song suddenly embraced her, hiding the deep guilt and pain in his eyes from her.


    She trusted him so much, yet he had deceived her...


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you like me a little more from now on," he heard himself shamelessly saying.


    "Alright, I will try hard to fall in love with you, I definitely won¡¯t let you down," Mo Ran said seriously as she nodded, embracing his body.


    This woman, so foolish, so innocent, and too kind!


    Tang Song felt like he was the greatest sinner in the world, for he had hurt such a wonderful person as her.

 Chapter 335 - 336 The Truth Behind Deception 1

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 336 The Truth Behind Deception 1</h4><h4></h4>


    But he was selfish, not to act that way would make him suffer greatly. He didn¡¯t want to break up with her, nor did he want to be strangers with Mo Ran because of Wen Sha¡¯s despicable tactics.


    He swore he would treat her very well, extremely well, in the future to make up for the hurt he had caused her.


    The two reconciled, and their rtionship became even closer than before. At least when Tang Song kissed her, she didn¡¯t subconsciously dodge anymore.


    Gu Yixuan still called every day, but Mo Ran never answered. As soon as he called, she would hang up, thinking that over time, Gu Yixuan would get tired and give up on her.


    Wouldn¡¯t everyone be better off living their own lives in such a way?


    After a couple of happy days, Mo Ran also started to look for a new house, nning to move as soon as she finalized the agreement.


    Thewsuit on this side was not going to happen, and Tang Song had handed over the case to someone else. The neighborhood was definitely going to be demolished, it was just a matter of time.


    Just when she thought life would go on peacefully, she unexpectedly received a parcel.


    It was strange, who sent her this parcel without even a name?


    Mo Ran returned home and opened the package, which contained a pile of photos. The first thing that caught her eye was the intertwined figures of a man and a woman, looking like purposely shot pornographic pictures.


    Just as she wondered who would be so bored as to send this stuff, Mo Ran¡¯s gaze fell on a photo.


    In that photo, the man¡¯s face was fully visible¡ªit was Tang Song!


    One after another, all photos depicted Tang Song and a woman tumbling in bed; Mo Ran¡¯s face grew paler and paler, untilpletely devoid of color.


    She stared in shock at these photos, feeling that her eyes must be deceiving her, but that man was Tang Song!


    The female protagonist in them, she seemed familiar.


    Mo Ran remembered, it was the girl she had seen on the streetst time, walking together with Tang Song.


    But wasn¡¯t Tang Song supposed to have only walked with his sister?


    Mo Ran had no idea what to do, nor what reaction to have, just feeling her whole body turn ice-cold, feeling so helpless, so heartbroken.


    At that moment, her phone rang. She didn¡¯t want to answer it, but the phone kept ringing. She thought it was Tang Song calling, but it was an unknown number.


    After answering the call, a woman¡¯s voice came from the other end, "Are you Mo Ran?"


    That voice¡ª


    It was also familiar, the same one she had heard when she called Tang Song early in the morning on New Year¡¯s Day.

 Chapter 336 - 337 The Truth Behind Deception 2

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 337 The Truth Behind Deception 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran subconsciously thought that this woman was the woman in the photo.


    "Yes," she answered, striving to appear veryposed.


    "I am Tang Song¡¯s sister, my name is Wen Sha. I¡¯d like to talk to you, may I?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s mind was in a fog. Why would Tang Song¡¯s sister have the surname Wen?


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s about the matter in the photo. Didn¡¯t you receive the photo I sent you? Come out now, I¡¯m waiting for you."


    So, it was she who had sent the photo.


    Then, the woman inside must be her indeed.


    Mo Ran thought that it was indeed necessary to rify the truth of the matter.


    Tang Song had deceived her, and she wanted to know why.


    Arriving at the agreed restaurant, Mo Ran saw the woman from the photo, Wen Sha. She looked to be just over 20 and was as young as college students of today, cute in appearance and a very attractive girl.


    Sitting down opposite her, Mo Ran¡¯s expression was very calm, which caused Wen Sha to slightly raise her eyebrows, a bit surprised by her demeanor.


    "Go ahead, what do you want to talk to me about?" Mo Ran took the initiative.


    "Would you like something to drink?" Wen Sha asked instead of answering.


    "A ss of water will do."


    Wen Sha ordered her a ss of water, and with an innocent smile said, "You¡¯ve seen the photo and know my rtionship with Tang Song."


    Mo Ran¡¯s hands, resting on her knees, clenched slightly, but her expression remained indifferent.


    "Aren¡¯t you his sister?" Her confusiony there, as for the matter of Tang Song¡¯s betrayal, she had her own judgment.


    "I am his sister, but we are not rted by blood. I was brought into the Tang Family at the age of seven by my mother."


    So that was it.


    Every time Tang Song talked about his sister, she had assumed it was his biological sister. She was the slow one, forgetting to ask for his sister¡¯s name.


    Seeing that she was silent, Wen Sha continued, "I¡¯ve liked Tang Song since I was a child and have always wanted to marry him. However, he would never ept me."


    "Why?"


    "Because my mother forced his mother to her death before marrying into the Tang Family. So you see, I am the daughter of his enemy, and he doesn¡¯t want to be with me. But I truly love him. I often think, if there were no grievances between us, would he have liked me long ago?" Wen Sha said this openly and without hesitation.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she opened her mouth gently.


    Tang Song¡¯s story was so simr to hers...

 Chapter 337 - 338 The Truth Behind Deception 3

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 338 The Truth Behind Deception 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan was also the son of her enemy; that was why she couldn¡¯t ept him...


    She had feelings for Gu Yixuan, but they were always deeply buried in her heart.


    Was it the same for Tang Song with Wen Sha?


    If that were the case, then Tang Song¡¯s feelings for her weren¡¯t pure, just like her feelings for him.


    "Looking at the photo, it seems like you two are together now? When did this happen?" Mo Ran asked.


    "On New Year¡¯s Eve. He got drunk at home, and then things just happened," Wen Sha said indifferently.


    She was a formidable woman; she knew if she made the story sound too fake, Mo Ran would definitely suspect something. So, she candidly admitted that Tang Song didn¡¯t like her, and that they got together because he was drunk, not because of a sober betrayal.


    What she said was the truth, yet she left out a piece of reality¡ªthat she had drugged Tang Song.


    Mo Ran was shocked, feeling like she had been punched hard in the chest; it was very ufortable.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve...


    She had waited for him for a long time, and his exnationter was that he went home for the New Year and got drunk, but he didn¡¯t mention what happened afterward.


    He didn¡¯t dare to see her for two days, probably out of guilt. But, the deed had been done, and no matter how guilty he felt, nothing could be undone now.


    Mo Ran¡¯splexion grew paler, and she was visibly agitated.


    Even if she didn¡¯t love Tang Song, she couldn¡¯t ept his deception.


    To think she had trusted him so much...


    Straining to keep her eyes wide open, she tried her best to hold back the tears, but her eyes still moistened.


    Seeing her like this, Wen Sha became even morecent; it seemed getting rid of this threat would be easy.


    She added coldly, "I didn¡¯t ask you here today just to tell you the truth. I also want to say to you to stay away from Tang Song in the future¡ªhe is mine, and you two will never end up together. I heard that you used to be Gu Yixuan¡¯s woman; I don¡¯t know how you got involved with Gu Yixuan, nor do I know the purpose behind your involvement with Tang Song, but with me here, I won¡¯t let you bewitch him."


    Her words implied that Mo Ran was a woman who sold her body for money.


    "Also, don¡¯t tell Tang Song about our meeting today; I don¡¯t want him to get mad at me. I can see he still likes you a bit, maybe he doesn¡¯t want to break up with you right now. If it¡¯s because of me that you two break up, he¡¯ll hate me even more."


    "Thank you for telling me all this; I should go now!"

 Chapter 338 - 339 They Couldn’t Find Her 1

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 339 They Couldn¡¯t Find Her 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran suddenly stood up and left in a somewhat disheveled manner.


    If she had stayed any longer, she would have surely lost herposure.


    Walking quickly down the street, Mo Ran aimlessly wondered where she should go?


    Her face was already covered with tears, drawing the attention of passersby, who turned to nce at her.


    She walked for a long time until she was tired and then sat down on the roadside to rest. She realized that she had to break things off with Tang Song as soon as possible.


    It wasn¡¯t just because he had deceived her, it was also for the best. She didn¡¯t love him, and he might not love her either. There was no need to forcibly bind two people together.


    Indeed, they were fated to meet but not destined to be together, and once again the heavens had caused them to miss each other. She indeed no longer possessed the right to happiness, doomed to live a lonely life.


    Mo Ran acted quickly, finding a new ce that very day. She didn¡¯t tell anyone, quietly contacting a movingpany, nning to move the next day.


    When Tang Song called her in the afternoon, she didn¡¯t show any sign of being abnormal.


    She told him she was going out with a friend tomorrow and asked him not toe looking for her.


    Tang Song suspected nothing and after chatting with her for a while, hung up the call.


    Not long after, Gu Yixuan¡¯s call also came through. Recently, because of Tang Song, she hadn¡¯t been taking his calls, and she felt a bit guilty about it.


    Thinking she wouldn¡¯t answer again, Gu Yixuan was about to frown in anger when the call connected.


    Surprised yet overwhelming her with his shouting, he said, "Why haven¡¯t you been taking my calls recently! I promised to keep out of your sight as much as possible, what more do you want?! If you ignore my calls again in the future, I¡¯ll take back my words and do as I please, do you understand!"


    In the past, she had been repulsed by his temper, but this time it felt strangelyforting.


    In this world, Gu Yixuan was the person who had hurt her the most, yet at the same time, he had never given up on her.


    For the sake of his persistence, she should be nicer to him.


    "Hmm, I understand, I won¡¯t hang up on you in the future." She obediently responded.


    The anger that Gu Yixuan had just erupted with was like the water from a faucet that had been suddenly blocked. It couldn¡¯te out, nor flow back in, just stuck there, leaving him feeling rather deted.


    How strange, she was actually speaking to him in such a gentle manner...


    Gu Yixuan thought he was experiencing an auditory hallucination. He looked out the floor-to-ceiling window; the sky was still white, and the sun was still setting in the west.

 Chapter 339 - 340 They Couldn’t Find Her 2

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 340 They Couldn¡¯t Find Her 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Everything was normal; the world hadn¡¯t turned upside down.


    Stretching out a hand, she pinched her own thigh hard¡ªpain shot through her, confirming this was not a dream.


    Mo Ran waited for a while but didn¡¯t hear his voice, so she tentatively called out twice.


    Gu Yixuan suddenly coughed and asked in a serious tone, "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing."


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Yeah."


    He had wanted to ask her out to eat together...


    "What have you been busy with recently? Why haven¡¯t you been answering the phone?" He still wanted to know about that.


    "Haven¡¯t been busy with anything, just didn¡¯t feel like answering the phone," Mo Ran said indifferently. There was no need for him to know about her issues with Tang Song.


    Gu Yixuan slightly curled his lips, his voice carrying a hint of amusement, "Is it because Tang Song hasn¡¯t had time to be with youtely, so you¡¯re in a bad mood and don¡¯t want to answer my calls?"


    The reason he said this was that he had orchestrated a host of tasks to keep Tang Song so busy that he had no time to spend with Mo Ran.


    "Heh!" Suddenly, he scoffed, "What does it have to do with me if he¡¯s made you unhappy! Do you really want him that much by your side? Weren¡¯t you always so lofty, iming you could live well on your own? Now you can¡¯t do without him? Aren¡¯t you being a bit too spineless..."


    "Gu Yixuan," Mo Ran, feeling helpless, interrupted him, "in the future, it¡¯s better you don¡¯t call me anymore."


    Having said that, she hung up the phone.


    The moment she had started to treat him a little nicer, he began to overstep his boundaries. If she treated him any better, who knew how high he might raise his tail.


    The phone rang again as he called back, but Mo Ran simply turned off her device.


    The next morning, she didn¡¯t have to work, so she called a movingpany and quickly moved out her belongings.


    Arriving at her new ce, she only arranged the bed and left other items piled in the corner to be sorted outter.


    Confirming she didn¡¯t have to go to work for the following week, Mo Ran shut off her phone, nning not tomunicate with anyone.


    With so many things happening to her in the past few months, she wanted some peace and quiet by herself, without Gu Yixuan, Mo Yan, or Tang Song.


    Just her alone¡ªno, along with the child in her womb.


    The child was almost two months old; she didn¡¯t know what it looked like yet and decided to find time to go for a check-up at the hospital.


    Mo Ran just wanted some quiet time, unaware that the outside world was in uproar.


    Tang Song couldn¡¯t find her, neither could Gu Yixuan.

 Chapter 340 - 341: Furious Gu Yixuan 1

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 341: Furious Gu Yixuan 1</h4><h4></h4>


    All her belongings were gone from the house, she no longer lived here! She had left without a sound!


    This made both Tang Song and Gu Yixuan, who came to find her one after the other, feel utterly panicked.


    Where could she have gone? Why didn¡¯t she say a word?


    The moment Gu Yixuan learned of her disappearance, he found Tang Song and they had a fight, and he threatened to kill him if he did not hand over Mo Ran.


    Tang Song had been looking for Mo Ran all day, initially suspecting that it was Gu Yixuan who had taken Mo Ran away, intending to go to her rescue right away.


    Only when Gu Yixuan said this did he realize that Mo Ran was not with him.


    He told Gu Yixuan that he truly did not know where Mo Ran had gone. He hoped to join forces with him to find her, as the most urgent task was to locate her whereabouts.


    Gu Yixuan also recognized this fact and decided to put their dispute aside for the time being.


    Both of them mobilized their own connections, searching every nook and cranny for Mo Ran daily, but she seemed to have vanished into thin air, without leaving a trace.


    Who would have thought that these past few days, Mo Ran had been shut away in her room, never once stepping outside.


    She ordered takeout for her meals and lived a life cut off from the world.


    That day, she continued her solitary existence, watching a variety show on TV that was so funny, she wasughing herself breathless.


    Suddenly, with a "BANG¡ª" her door was violently kicked open, the sound thunderous and deafening.


    Curled up on the sofa,ughing so hard she was rocking back and forth, Mo Ran¡¯s smile froze when she saw the visitor, her mouth still wide open.


    That familiar figure, with his wild and fierce aura, advanced toward her step by step.


    His eyes were ming, thick with the intent to kill.


    Every cell in his body screamed in anger, even his hair seemed to resonate with furious emotion.


    Mo Ran was so terrified she wanted to run, but her legs wouldn¡¯t move, and her body was shaking uncontrobly.


    All she could do was lean back against the sofa, watching Gu Yixuan approach with a ruthless stance, eyes wide with fear.


    He bent down, bracing his hands on either side of her, trapping her between himself and the sofa, his icy, dark eyes unblinkingly fixed on her, like a hawk eyeing its prey, sharp and terrifying.


    Mo Ran¡¯s scalp tingled, herplexion turned several shades paler.


    Gu Yixuan did not erupt in the rage she had imagined; instead, he suddenly smiled, his voice unnervingly cold.

 Chapter 341 - 342: Furious Gu Yixuan 2

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 342: Furious Gu Yixuan 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "These past few days, have you been doing well, shut away alone in your room?" he asked very softly.


    But for Mo Ran, the feeling was nothing but danger.


    She didn¡¯t answer, and Gu Yixuan gently pinched her chin, making her look into his eyes.


    "Do you know how I¡¯ve spent these days?" he asked again.


    Mo Ran subconsciously shook her head, not wanting to know. Her intuition told her that his life must be rted to her, and she didn¡¯t want to know too much, didn¡¯t want the mental burden.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t oblige her wish and said word by word, "Twenty-four hours a day, I didn¡¯t sleep on a bed for a single moment, all in the car."


    "I¡¯d only sleep for three hours each day, then I¡¯d search for you, search for you! Whenever I saw a woman who looked like you, I¡¯d damn run up like a madman and stop her."


    "Every moment, I¡¯d think, where have you gone? Did you leave W City, or did something unfortunate happen? Every guess was unbearable for me."


    "I¡¯ve almost scoured every street and alley in W City. I damn near put out a city-wide search for you, and still couldn¡¯t find you! Do you want me to tell you how many streets W City has, how many alleys, how many hotels, how many people named Mo Ran..."


    "Stop talking!" Mo Ran said in agony, covering her ears, unable to listen to another word.


    She really didn¡¯t know, her decision would have such a big impact.


    Gu Yixuan let out a coldugh, forcefully pulling her hands away, and said with a sinister smile, "Why not listen? You¡¯re tormenting me; you should feel happy. You should hear what I¡¯ve done for you, then you can feel the pleasure of revenge, you know? It was me who wronged you before, now I¡¯m getting my karmic retribution, you..."


    "I¡¯m sorry! Stop, won¡¯t you, if I say I¡¯m sorry?" Mo Ran said, shaking her head with tears streaming down her face.


    All she wanted was a quiet life; she never intended to torment him, to seek revenge on him.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze remained ice-cold, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout, "Why say sorry? I damn well did it voluntarily, I deserved it! What do you have to be sorry for!"


    "I¡¯m sorry..." That was all she said; beyond that, she didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    The world had truly turned upside down; it was clearly he who had wronged her, but now it was she who was apologizing to him.


    "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d look for me... I just wanted to be alone for a bit, I really didn¡¯t know it would be like this... If I¡¯d known, I would have let you know..." Mo Ran exined, her words broken and disjointed, hoping he would understand.

 Chapter 342 - 343 Want to Break Up with Him

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 343 Want to Break Up with Him</h4><h4></h4>


    "I didn¡¯t know you would be looking for me... I just wanted to be alone and quiet for a bit. I really had no idea it would turn out like this... If I had known, I would have told you..." Mo Ran¡¯s exnations were broken and intermittent, hoping he would take them in.


    Gu Yixuan stared at her quietly, watching her cry, and his heart suddenly softened. This must be the first time she had cried for him.


    He suppressed his anger and asked calmly, "Tell me, why did you want to hide away alone?"


    If Tang Song had wronged her, he would kill that man!


    Mo Ran shook her head; she didn¡¯t want to exin.


    Gu Yixuan got angry again. He pinched her chin tightly, his words through clenched teeth, "Are you going to talk or not! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll put a bullet right through that Tang surname!"


    Mo Ran was startled, then she looked down and whispered softly, "I realized I don¡¯t love him, and I want to break up with him..."


    That was indeed the truth, but not the whole truth.


    "What did you say?" Astonishment flickered in Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes.


    "I said, I found out we¡¯re not suited for each other, and I want to break up with him."


    "Look at me." He lifted her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes, his gaze sharp and focused as if it could pierce through any lie.


    "Look me in the eyes and say it again."


    Mo Ran did not feel guilty; she said calmly, "I want to end the rtionship with Tang Song, which is why I hid away alone."


    Gu Yixuan quietly looked at her for three seconds, then suddenly bent down to kiss her lips¡ª


    Passionate and profound, she could not resist at all.


    His one hand cradled the back of her head, pressing her towards himself. The hand on her waist got a bit out of control, almost digging into her flesh.


    The passion came so fast that Mo Ranpletely lost herself.


    Sinking into the soft couch, Gu Yixuan propped himself up so as not to press on her stomach, continuing to kiss her over and over.


    Once again, Mo Ran felt that intimate blending sensation, her heartbeat quickening. A powerful affection arose from the bottom of her heart, irresistible.


    Her hands involuntarily embraced his neck, responding to his kiss.


    Gu Yixuan was overjoyed, as this was the first time Mo Ran had responded to him. Overwhelmed with excitement, he held her tightly in his arms, kissing her with increasing fervor...


    "Bang¡ª" Just as they were in the throes of passion, the slightly ajar door was pushed open again, hitting the wall with a moderate noise.


    ......

 Chapter 343 - 344 Breaking Up with Tang Song 1

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 344 Breaking Up with Tang Song 1</h4><h4></h4>


    This voice pulled back Mo Ran¡¯s sanity that had almost slipped away.


    Both of them looked over in astonishment, seeing Tang Song¡¯s tall figure standing straight at the doorway.


    His face was pale, lips tightly pressed together, eyes dark and fixed on them.


    Mo Ran instinctively felt a pang of panic and pushed Gu Yixuan away.


    Strange, why did she feel like she was being caught in the act of adultery? Right, she hadn¡¯t formally broken up with Tang Song yet.


    Her eager attempt to create distance between them annoyed Gu Yixuan. He stretched out his hand, pulled Mo Ran into his arms, wrapped them tightly around her, and coldly looked at Tang Song.


    "Please leave, you¡¯re disturbing us!"


    Tang Song didn¡¯t look at him, his gaze fixated on Mo Ran, looking petrified.


    In his eyes were disbelief, pain, exhaustion¡ªemotions intertwined, unbearable for anyone to witness.


    Mo Ran¡¯s gaze flickered, feeling it was necessary to clear things up with Tang Song.


    She pushed Gu Yixuan, speaking indifferently, "Let go of me, I have something to say to him."


    Gu Yixuan red at her, showing no intention of letting go.


    Mo Ran frowned and raised her voice, "Let go of me!"


    Speaking to him like this in front of Tang Song hurt not only his ego but also his heart.


    "Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like him? Now that you see him like this, does it pain you? Are you thinking of going back to him?" Gu Yixuan, out of anger, spoke without thinking.


    At his words, Tang Song swayed slightly, while Mo Ran grew even angrier.


    "Gu Yixuan, you have no right to control me, whatever my thoughts are, they have nothing to do with you. And don¡¯t forget, I don¡¯t like you either."


    "Then what was all that just now?" He pinched her chin, his voice dark, "What was your response to me just now?!"


    Mo Ran looked down indifferently, "I just couldn¡¯t help it."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes slightly widened, a deep sense of loss crossing them, which Mo Ran did not see.


    "Can you let me go now? I have something I need to clear up with him." She looked into his eyes again.


    After two seconds of silence, Gu Yixuan finally released her and irritably walked to the balcony to light a cigarette.


    Mo Ran walked up to Tang Song, without looking at him she said, "Let¡¯s go downstairs and find a ce to talk."


    Without waiting for his response, she went downstairs, and Tang Song followed.


    In the residential area, there were several pavilions for resting, and they sat down in one of these pavilions.

 Chapter 344 - 345: Breaking Up with Tang Song 2

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 345: Breaking Up with Tang Song 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Do you know? I¡¯ve been looking for you for three days. Why did you hide away all alone?" As soon as he sat down, Tang Song started asking.


    There were thick blood vessels at the bottom of his eyes, and he looked exhausted, clearly just as worried about her as Gu Yixuan was.


    Mo Ran felt very sorry. Even if she had to break up with him, she shouldn¡¯t have put him through this.


    "I wanted some quiet time alone, so I didn¡¯t contact you. Tang Song, I¡¯ve thought it over, and I feel we¡¯re notpatible. Let¡¯s break up."


    Tang Song was stunned. Even though he had guessed this would be the oue, hearing it firsthand still felt unbelievable.


    "Wasn¡¯t it agreed? You would give me your answer after a month, why..."


    "There¡¯s no need to wait a month. I¡¯ve thought it through very clearly. We really aren¡¯t suitable for each other, and it¡¯s better to break up sooner rather thanter." Mo Ran lowered her eyes to hide the destion in them.


    This rtionship was too short, too shallow; she barely had time to feel it before it was gone.


    Tang Song was taken aback, a hint of pain sliding through his eyes. In the end, was he really unable to keep her?


    "Tell me the reason. Is it because of Gu Yixuan? Have you fallen in love with him? That¡¯s why you want to break up with me?" he asked in a low voice.


    Mo Ran shook her head.


    "Then what is it? If you don¡¯t tell me the reason, I won¡¯t be able to let go." This rtionship meant a lot to him; it wasn¡¯t easy toe by, and he didn¡¯t want to let go, nor was he willing to.


    Mo Ran looked up at him and asked calmly, "Do you really want to know the reason?"


    "Yes," he nodded firmly.


    Mo Ran opened and then closed her mouth, still unable to speak. That thing, if she talked about it, would deeply hurt them both.


    But if she didn¡¯t tell him, he would feel unresolved, and his heart would be filled with regret.


    "What exactly were you doing on New Year¡¯s Eve?" Finally, Mo Ran opted to reveal everything.


    Tang Song¡¯s body stiffened suddenly, a flicker of panic in his eyes.


    She knew? She knew everything?!


    Mo Ran saw his expression and realized that it was indeed as she had suspected.


    She said with sadness, "Tang Song, I don¡¯t me you for what you did, but you shouldn¡¯t have lied to me. I trusted you so much, and you deceived me. Do you realize how sad that makes me?"


    "It¡¯s not like that!" He grabbed her hand in a rush, desperately trying to exin: "I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you; I was afraid that if you knew the truth, you would break up with me, so I lied to you!"


    "Mo Ran, I really like you. I don¡¯t want to break up with you. That night, I was actually drugged by someone; it wasn¡¯t my own will."

 Chapter 345 - 346: Breaking Up with Tang Song 3

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 346: Breaking Up with Tang Song 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "After sobering up, I was in agony. I didn¡¯t know how to face you, I was really afraid you were going to ask for a breakup. You have to believe me, I didn¡¯t want to lie to you..."


    A flicker of surprise passed through Mo Ran¡¯s eyes, "You were drugged?"


    "Yes, and I¡¯m not going to hide it from you, the person who did it was my sister, Wen Sha." A sharp glint shed in Tang Song¡¯s eyes all of a sudden.


    Mo Ran nodded, she understood what was going on.


    Wen Sha was in love with him, but he did not feel the same way about her, so she drugged him to get him, and to drive a wedge between the two of them.


    Sending pictures to her, arranging to meet up, all had been nned out.


    That girl, despite her young age, was quite scheming.


    "Mo Ran, did Wen Sha seek you out? Did she tell you all this?" Tang Song asked.


    "Mm."


    "I should have told you the truth from the beginning, then her scheme wouldn¡¯t have seeded. I should¡¯ve anticipated that she was premeditated; I just didn¡¯t expect that she would know of your existence. She never mentioned you in front of me, so I assumed she didn¡¯t know..."


    He had underestimated her cunning; he never imagined that she was simply keeping a straight face, nning everything meticulously and then striking a fatal blow that caught thempletely off guard.


    "Tang Song, all that is in the past. Don¡¯t harbor too much resentment in your heart, as it may cloud your judgment. Actually, my breaking up with you wasn¡¯t entirely because you lied to me."


    "I discovered that I really couldn¡¯t fall in love with you, and I didn¡¯t want to continue betraying your feelings, so I proposed the breakup. Maybe in the past, I might have fallen for you."


    "But after going through so much, my heart has be like a stone, incapable of feeling anything. The problem isn¡¯t just with you; it lies with me too."


    Hearing Mo Ran say this, Tang Song knew that there really was no chance for them. He understood her; she wasn¡¯t the kind of girl to give up easily.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, she wouldn¡¯t extinguish thest spark of opportunity between them.


    Slowly releasing her hand, he looked at her deeply with his dark eyes, trying to make a final struggle, "Do I really have no chance at all? Not even a little?"


    Seeing him like this, Mo Ran felt a pang of pity.


    "Yes, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never be able to fall in love with you in this lifetime. We¡¯ve already missed the best opportunity."


    "Actually, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t love me..."

 Chapter 346 - 347: Breaking Up with Tang Song 4

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 347: Breaking Up with Tang Song 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "No!" Mo Ran interrupted him.


    "You may think it doesn¡¯t matter, but I mind a lot. A rtionship is a matter between two people. If you¡¯re the only one making an effort, and I don¡¯t do anything, that¡¯s very unfair to you."


    "But have you ever thought about how painful it would be for me if I couldn¡¯t be with you? Since it¡¯s all about suffering, I¡¯d rather have you by my side and endure the pain of your indifference," Tang Song said.


    Mo Ran felt somewhat helpless, for in the world of love, reluctance is thest thing one needs.


    "If we break up now, you might be in a lot of pain. But life is so long, this pain will eventually pass, and you will find your own happiness sooner orter."


    "It won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll only fall in love with you in this lifetime. Over all these years, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s touched my heart, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t let you go. You should know, some people never find the one they love in their entire life. I found you, and that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to let go."


    "Tang Song... But I don¡¯t want to continue," Mo Ran said resignedly.


    Tang Song froze; yes, it wasn¡¯t about whether he wanted to continue, it depended on her feelings. She didn¡¯t want to go on, could he still force her?


    "Mo Ran..." His face turned pale, and his eyes were filled with deep pain. He truly didn¡¯t know what to say to make her stay.


    Standing up, Mo Ran looked at him and said, "I¡¯ve said all there is to say. From now on, let¡¯s go back to being friends, just like before. Actually, the way we¡¯ve been interacting while together hasn¡¯t been much different from friends."


    "...Yeah, I understand," Tang Song replied, his gaze lowered.


    "Are you okay?" Mo Ran asked with concern. She was afraid he would be too hurt, too saddened.


    Tang Song stood up, met her eyes, and said with a faint smile, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I can handle this setback."


    "That¡¯s good." Mo Ran smiled knowingly.


    "I should go now and not bother you anymore. By the way, is this your new home?" he asked.


    "Yes, you cane over anytime when you¡¯re free."


    "Alright." After saying that, he smiled at her and then turned and left.


    Watching his retreating figure, Mo Ran sighed inwardly. Despite her indifferent facade, her heart also felt regret and sorrow.


    But, in life, one must experience such pain, that pain.


    Only after feeling the pain can one learn to grow...

 Chapter 347 - 348: Mo Yan’s Wedding 1

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 348: Mo Yan¡¯s Wedding 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Stop looking, they¡¯ve gone far away." Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind her.


    Mo Ran turned to look at him and said indifferently, "You should go back too, I¡¯m going upstairs to rest."


    A hand blocked her path, "What? You just rejected Tang Song, and now you¡¯re rejecting me?"


    His tonecked any sign of anger,pletely different from the rage he had shown earlier.


    After all, Tang Song and Mo Ran had broken up, and to him, that was incredibly good news.


    He had never taken their romance seriously from the beginning. He understood Mo Ran and knew that she wouldn¡¯t fall in love with Tang Song in a short period.


    He was content to let her date Tang Song and then wait for them to break up on their own.


    The reason he had generously allowed their rtionship was that he wanted topletely erase any lingering thoughts from Mo Ran¡¯s mind. Without trying, she would never be content.


    Sure enough, just as he had expected, they had broken up.


    Mo Ran gave him a nce, her eyes calm, "Why should I reject you? I¡¯ve never epted you."


    "You woman!" Gu Yixuan found that she indeed had the innate ability to infuriate him.


    Mo Ran stopped looking at him, walked past his arm, and left the pavilion.


    "Ranran, if you ever get tired of living outside, if you find life dull,e back to me," he said from behind her.


    Mo Ran¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and a faint warmth seemed to pass through her eyes.


    He knew how she felt and her current state, which is why he spoke to her like that.


    She wouldn¡¯t go back, but she was pleased that someone cared about her like this.


    .............


    Life returned to calmness, and Mo Yan¡¯s wedding was approaching. Mo Ran would asionally go to help her with the preparations.


    But something was bothering Mo Yan.


    "She¡¯s already divorced from him, why does she still have to interfere in his affairs! Does she think she¡¯s his mother?" Mo Yanined furiously at home.


    The person she wasining about was Yan Ruyu. Yang Tao had wanted to have a grand wedding.


    But Yan Ruyu had insisted that their wedding be very simple, not even one-tenth asvish as her own had been, or else they would regret it!


    Since Yan Ruyu¡¯s divorce, the Yan Family¡¯s stocks had begun to rise again, and they quickly passed through the dangerous period.


    Currently, the Yan Family still dominated W City¡¯s underworld.

 Chapter 348 - 349 Mo Yan’s Wedding 2

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 349 Mo Yan¡¯s Wedding 2</h4><h4></h4>


    The Yang Family couldn¡¯t afford to provoke the Yan Family, so they had no choice but to obey. Besides, Yang Tao wouldn¡¯t stir up trouble with Yan Ruyu for Mo Yan¡¯s sake, so it didn¡¯t matter what the wedding was like.


    Mo Yan made a fuss several times, and each time she was scolded by the Yang Family for being vain and narrow-minded. She not only failed to gain any advantages but instead left a bad impression on her future inws.


    Later on, Mo Yan realized this, and in order to have a better lifeter on, she had to swallow her pride and stop talking about the wedding.


    Not talking about it didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t angry or didn¡¯t care.


    Now that only Mo Ran was by her side, of course she needed to vent her frustrations thoroughly.


    Mo Ran could understand Yan Ruyu¡¯s actions from a logical standpoint. Yang Tao getting remarried immediately after a divorce was like pping her in the face.


    If the wedding was too extravagant, it would be likepletely disregarding her.


    To maintain her dignity, she would certainly make some fiercements.


    But from an emotional standpoint, Mo Yan was her sister, and she wished her sister could have an unforgettable wedding.


    "Ranran, what do you think I should do about this? I¡¯ll only get married once in my life, and the wedding is so simple. How am I supposed to face people in the future?"


    What worried her was that the people from the Yang Family would look down on her, making it very difficult for her to have any dignity in therge family.


    Mo Ran thought about it and said, "Why don¡¯t you go and talk to Yan Ruyu. I think she¡¯s not deliberately making things difficult for you; she just doesn¡¯t want to be theughingstock of others."


    Mo Yan immediately bristled, "She¡¯s afraid of beingughed at, am I not? She¡¯s already the joke of the entire city, why does she care about these things now!"


    "Sis! You can¡¯t talk like that. I think as a woman, she has been wronged too. However, she shouldn¡¯t interfere with your wedding. You¡¯re my sister, and I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy when you get married."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan knew she had a chance. She held her sister¡¯s arm, her eyes shining as she said, "Ranran, if you don¡¯t want your sister to be wronged, go find Gu Yixuan. If he says something, Yan Ruyu will definitely give him some face."


    Asking her to beg was something Mo Ran found distasteful, and she slightly furrowed her brow.


    What was even more distasteful was that, knowing well the animosity between the Gu and Mo Families, her sister still thought of asking the Gu Family for help. Where had her righteous indignation gone fromst time?


    Was status and fame really more important than anything else in her eyes?


    Mo Ran felt a bit of dislike for her sister¡¯s mercenary attitude and responded indifferently.


    .........

 Chapter 349 - 350: Mo Yan’s Wedding 3

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 350: Mo Yan¡¯s Wedding 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Sis, you¡¯ve got it wrong. You¡¯ve forgotten, Gu Yixuan has offended the Yan Family, they¡¯re too busy hating him to give him any face."


    "Yes!" Mo Yan deted, how had she not considered this aspect?


    "Then what do you think I should do? I don¡¯t want to marry someone cheaply, if Ipromise this time, no one will respect me anymore."


    Mo Ranforted her, "Don¡¯t think too much, marriage is a matter for you two only. After you¡¯re married, as long as you do well for yourself, no one will look down upon you."


    Mo Yan said impatiently, "What do you know? In the world of the wealthy, if marriage was as simple as you say, that would be great."


    Mo Ran shut up and said no more.


    She didn¡¯t understand the life within the wealthy families, nor could sheprehend why Mo Yan was so determined to squeeze into that world.


    Was fame and fortune more important than her own happiness?


    After leaving Mo Yan, Mo Ran thought it over and still decided to give Yan Ruyu a call. She didn¡¯t have her number initially, but had saved it after Yan Ruyu had called her once.


    Yan Ruyu was a bit surprised when she received the call, but soon guessed it was about Mo Yan.


    Still, she gave Mo Ran face and met with her at the agreed ce.


    Unlike thest time they met, Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t have her previous fatigue and haggard appearance.


    Although she seemed a little unwell, she looked radiant, as if she had be several years younger, and her entire presence was filled with charm, making Mo Ran unable to take her eyes off her.


    With Yan Ruyu¡¯s sharp gaze, she quickly guessed Mo Ran¡¯s thoughts.


    "What¡¯s the matter, do I look different to you?"


    "No, it¡¯s just that I find you more beautiful than before."


    "Really?" She arched her brow, a hint of a smile at her lips, "Tell me, have you sought me out because you wish to discuss your sister¡¯s matter?"


    Mo Ran was slightly stunned, then smiled in understanding.


    "It seems you¡¯ve guessed it. I¡¯m here for my sister. She only has one wedding in her life, and I hope she can be a little happier during it. Miss Yan, I understand your actions, but could you maybe rx a little, at least not make the wedding too simple, to the point where it would be difficult for my sister in the future."


    "Hah, how do you know she only has this one wedding in her life? Didn¡¯t I also get divorced?" Yan Ruyu said indifferently.


    "I don¡¯t care what happens to her in the future, but at least, this is her first time, isn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 350 - 351: Mo Yan’s Wedding 4

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 351: Mo Yan¡¯s Wedding 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Picking up the teacup, Yan Ruyu drank a sip of tea and was silent for a while before suddenly saying, "Do you know? I feel quite guilty towards you."


    "Huh?" Mo Ran was a little lost following her abrupt change of topic.


    "I shouldn¡¯t have told you the truth about your father¡¯s suicide when you were pregnant. Fortunately, your child is still here, otherwise, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life."


    Mo Ran¡¯s pregnancy was something she found out aboutter on.


    Mo Ran was somewhat surprised. Yan Ruyu was actually speaking to her with a tone of apology, which was not in line with her style as an underworld boss.


    "It¡¯s okay, I should thank you for telling me the truth. Otherwise, I would never have known these things for the rest of my life."


    She was actually thanking her?!


    Yan Ruyu thought about how she had used Mo Ran¡¯s situation to take revenge on Gu Yixuan and felt deeply ashamed and disgraceful.


    She realized that Mo Ran was a very kind girl who, despite having hatred, would not do things that wrong others.


    Such girls were very rare in this world.


    Softening her expression, she smiled faintly and said, "If it hadn¡¯t been for me, wouldn¡¯t you and Gu Yixuan have gotten together much earlier?"


    Mo Ran lowered her eyes and did not speak.


    Originally, she indeed had the intention to get along well with him. But after knowing the truth, she could not be with him no matter what.


    "I¡¯m a bad woman. Not only did I tell you the truth at that time, but I also separated you two. Bearing in mind that I owe you, I agree not to make things difficult for your sister. However, her wedding ceremony cannot be morevish than mine was," Yan Ruyu suddenly said.


    A glimmer of surprise shed in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes; she had not expected Yan Ruyu to agree. She was so pleased that she did not seriously consider that Yan Ruyu¡¯s words seemed to indicate she no longer hated Gu Yixuan.


    "Really? I thank you on behalf of my sister."


    Yan Ruyu waved her hand to decline her thanks, "I¡¯m not jealous that your sister can marry Yang Tao. I¡¯ve lost my feelings for Yang Tao. I just don¡¯t want to be aughing stock, having a wedding of a woman with no background overshadowing mine."


    "I can understand you," Mo Ran nodded.


    Yan Ruyu found herself liking her even more, "Actually, Gu Yixuan is not a bad person. I¡¯ve found that you two are quite suitable. You might want to consider him."


    Considering that he had not really troubled the Yan Family, she decided to help him out a bit.


    Mo Ran just smiled and did not respond.


    Thinking she didn¡¯t believe her, Yan Ruyu continued, "You really are verypatible. Haven¡¯t you noticed? In this world, you¡¯re the only one who can keep Gu Yixuan in check."

 Chapter 351 - 352: Mo Yan’s Wedding 5

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 352: Mo Yan¡¯s Wedding 5</h4><h4></h4>


    "Me?" I can keep him in check? I don¡¯t think so.


    "Yes, Gu Yixuan is so arrogant and conceited, a man who looks down on everyone. But he¡¯s only serious about you, so only you can keep him in check. You don¡¯t know how anxious he was about you."


    "The night you didn¡¯t return, he had me mobilize all my men to look for you, and he searched for you himself all night. He told me to search every bar in W City and if I found you, to stop you."


    Mo Ran was somewhat surprised; how did she not know about this?


    The night she didn¡¯t return must have been the night she met Ming Xue.


    The next day when Gu Yixuan found her, he was furious, probably because he couldn¡¯t find her all night.


    Had Gu Yixuan started to care about her from that moment on?


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know what she was feeling, nor what to think.


    Yan Ruyu continued, "I¡¯ve known Gu Yixuan for some years now, and when I first saw him, I didn¡¯t see him as just a handsome man, unlike what others thought.


    Instead, he gave me a sense of danger.


    The subsequent events proved that he indeed is a dangerous man; he has a natural air of authority that makes those who follow him willing to give their lives for him.


    Our Yan Family also has a significant standing in the underworld, do you know why we dare not touch him?"


    Mo Ran shook her head, puzzled as well; Gu Yixuan seemed to have no apparent power, yet both the underworld andw-abiding world seemed to fear him.


    Yan Ruyu slowly smiled, "Because he has a life-and-death alliance with a mob boss in North America. When Gu Yixuan was young, he went to the United States, where he saved that person¡¯s life."


    "And with his high intelligence, he helped that person secure the top position in North America, effectively bing that person¡¯s chief strategist. Therefore, nobody dares to touch him; to do so would be to provoke that dangerous individual in North America."


    Mo Ran had never known any of these things, it all sounded like something out of a novel.


    "Even if he didn¡¯t have a life-and-death alliance with the mob boss in North America, nobody would dare to mess with him easily. He¡¯s involved in deals with many people and has ess to a lot of information."


    "To maintain a bnce of power, nobody would be foolish enough to make a move on him. That¡¯s why no one in W City dares to mess with him."


    So that¡¯s how it was. She had thought that no one dared to provoke him because he was rich. It turns out it¡¯s not just about money¡ªhe also has significant influence.

 Chapter 352 - 353: Mo Yan’s Wedding 6

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 353: Mo Yan¡¯s Wedding 6</h4><h4></h4>


    For someone like him, it must be extremely easy to crush a person to death. Yan Ruyu was right, Gu Yixuan really is a very dangerous man.


    Yan Ruyu saw through her thoughts and said, "I¡¯m telling you this not to make you scared of him, but to hope you can understand him more.


    Though he is dangerous, he¡¯s still human, not a god. He needs emotions too, and you, are the only one who can step into his emotional world."


    Mo Ran slightly narrowed his eyes and fell silent.


    .....................


    After parting with Yan Ruyu, she walked alone, reflecting on many things. If Gu Yixuan had never forced her, never hurt her, would she have fallen in love with him?


    The answer was definite; he was such an outstanding person that probably every girl would like him.


    If there was no huge family feud between them, would she have epted him?


    The answer was also yes, she had almost been with him before.


    So, did the hurt he caused her,bined with their family feud, weigh more than Gu Yixuan himself?


    The answer was unknown...


    She really didn¡¯t know how to measure it, nor did she know how to choose; she could only take things one step at a time.


    Soon, Mo Yan¡¯s wedding arrived, an event with grandeur that filled her with joy.


    Watching Mo Yan, in her white wedding dress, mingle among the wealthy, Mo Ran could only smile and wish her sister a smooth path ahead.


    Mo Yan was right, the life of the wealthy is different.


    At the wedding, Mo Ran alone seemed out of ce; she couldn¡¯t join in on any of the conversations of those around her, and even if she could, their views would not align.


    Even the very air they carried about them seemed different from hers.


    Mo Ran could only quietly withdraw from the wedding, walking away in solitary.


    Her sister had finally married, married the man she had always wanted to. From then on, the Mo Family would only have her.


    Deeply mncholic, she walked down the road when suddenly, a ck sedan stopped in front of her. Before Mo Ran could react, two people rushed out, restrained her, and shoved her into the car.


    All this happened in the span of a few seconds, unseen by anyone, a woman was abducted.


    Caught off guard by this sudden turn of events, Mo Ran was about to shout when her mouth was tightly covered.

 Chapter 353 - 354 Emergency First Aid for Three Hours 1

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 354 Emergency First Aid for Three Hours 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Her eyes were quickly covered with a ck cloth, and she didn¡¯t even get a clear look at the person who kidnapped her.


    The car drove for a long while, probably several hours, before finallying to a stop with a brake.


    "Get out!" Her hands were pressed behind her back, and they rudely pulled her out of the car.


    The silence around her was terrifying, not even a hint of the city¡¯s hustle and bustle could be heard. Mo Ran suspected they had taken her to an uninhabited suburb.


    They didn¡¯t cover her mouth, which meant they weren¡¯t afraid of her screaming¡ªscreaming would be useless because no one would hear.


    "Who are you?" Mo Ran asked.


    No one answered her. She asked again, and still no response.


    "Lock her up!" A sharp voicemanded, and Mo Ran was forcefully pushed forward. She stumbled, hearing the sound of a door closing behind her simultaneously.


    She hurriedly pulled off the ck cloth and discovered she was in a pitch-dark environment.


    Where was this ce?


    Mo Ran suddenly felt very scared; she groped around, her hands touching cold walls. These were not ordinary walls but seemed to be made out of some metallic material.


    There were no sounds around, only the echo of her own breathing.


    She knew she must be locked in a very small space.


    Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t taken her mobile phone. Mo Ran quickly took it out, prepared to call the police, but she found out with despair that there was no signal at all.


    No wonder they didn¡¯t bother taking the phone¡ªit¡¯d be futile for her to call the police anyway.


    Using the weak light from her phone, Mo Ran saw that it was indeed a small enclosed space, sealed so tightly without a single crack.


    She searched around in terror and found indeed there was not a crack; not even a whisper of air flow!


    Her body shook violently; she guessed their intention¡ªthey wanted to confine her here until she died fromck of oxygen!


    How long could the oxygen in herest for her?


    An hour, or two?


    If no one came to save her by the time the oxygen ran out, she would undoubtedly die!


    Who could be so cruel as to do this to her?


    Almost everyone is a little ustrophobic, and Mo Ran was no exception.


    Her fear escted, and she began to frantically pound on the walls, screaming, "Is anyone there? Please, let me out, let me out!"


    Even if she screamed until her throat broke, no one responded.


    Mo Ran sat down on the ground in agony, not knowing what to do.


    As time ticked by, she found it harder to breathe, sweat kept forming on her forehead, and her head started to feel dizzy.

 Chapter 354 - 355 Emergency Aid Three Hours 2

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 355 Emergency Aid Three Hours 2</h4><h4></h4>


    What should I do? She¡¯s already starting to suffer from oxygen deprivation.


    Do they really want her to die from ack of oxygen? Could it be that they have no purpose at all?


    Mo Ran believed that someone wouldn¡¯t treat her like this without a reason, there must be a purpose if the person was attempting to achieve some objective, and so she clung to the hope of survival.


    If that person hated her to the core, she had no hope of survival....


    ........................


    Meanwhile, in the Tang Family¡¯s grand estate, the servants were bustling about busily.


    Today was the day the eldest son of the Tang Family, Tang Song, and the eldest daughter, Wen Sha, were to be engaged, but two days ago, they discovered that Tang Song had gone missing.


    They searched all over W City and couldn¡¯t find him, his phone was turned off, and despite trying every means of contact, there was no response from him.


    It was as if he had vanished from the face of the earth.


    Lin Yuxia, the currentdy of the Tang Family, was furious at Tang Song¡¯s behavior and advised Wen Sha to break off the engagement. But Wen Sha insisted, adamant that the engagement would go ahead today.


    Early in the morning, she had dressed in her gown, done up her makeup, and was waiting at home for Tang Song toe for her.


    As time ticked by, the auspicious hour for the engagement was almost over, and still, Tang Song had not appeared.


    "Sasha, he¡¯s not worth all this. Look, the time is almost up, and he still hasn¡¯t appeared. If he had any intention ofpromising, he would have shown up by now!" Lin Yuxia, dressed in extravagant attire, said indignantly.


    Wen Sha sat on the sofa, offering a faint smile, "Mom, don¡¯t worry, he will surely show up."


    "How do you know?" Lin Yuxia asked in confusion.


    The corners of Wen Sha¡¯s mouth curved into a cold, sinister smile, "The person he cares about most is that woman, Mo Ran. I¡¯ve already sent someone to kidnap Mo Ran and have sent Tang Song an email, telling him if he doesn¡¯t show up, then Mo Ran will only have three hours to live."


    Lin Yuxia was taken aback; she didn¡¯t know her daughter had taken such action on her own.


    She frowned and said, "That Mo Ran, didn¡¯t she use to date Gu Yixuan? If you¡¯ve kidnapped her, might that not provoke Gu Yixuan?"


    "No," Wen Sha confidently shook her head, "If Gu Yixuan cared about her, he wouldn¡¯t have dumped her, nor would he have allowed her to be with Tang Song. So, in Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart, she weighs nothing."


    Only then did Lin Yuxia breathe a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 355 - 356 Emergency Aid Three Hours 3

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 356 Emergency Aid Three Hours 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "That¡¯s good; it¡¯s best not to provoke someone we shouldn¡¯t. By the way, will Tang Song check his emails? If he doesn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t your efforts be in vain?"


    Wen Sha¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp gleam, and she wore a simrly confident smile.


    "He will check them."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "Mom, haven¡¯t you noticed? Even though Tang Song has disappeared, hispany is still operating normally. This means he has been giving orders and contacting his subordinates via email all along. As long as he continues to deal with business matters, he will definitely see the emails. If he doesn¡¯t, then Mo Ran deserves to die even more."


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, maybe Tang Song would have been with her by now.


    If she couldn¡¯t be with Tang Song, she wouldn¡¯t mind killing Mo Ran.


    Lin Yuxia had always been aware of her daughter¡¯s methods, so she nodded in reassurance, letting her go ahead with her ns. She had no objections to Tang Song marrying Wen Sha, after all, the Tang Family¡¯s assets would eventually fall into Tang Song¡¯s hands.


    If her daughter married him, then she could hand those things over to her daughter.


    Just then, a servant burst into the living room, eximing excitedly, "Madam, Miss, the young master is back!"


    No sooner had she finished speaking than Tang Song¡¯s tall figure rushed in.


    He hade in a hurry, his breath uneven and his forehead covered with sweat.


    Wen Sha¡¯s eyes lit up, just as she was about to speak, Tang Song took a quick step forward to her, grabbed her wrist, and said through clenched teeth, "Where is Mo Ran! Hand her over quickly!"


    The warmth on Wen Sha¡¯s face immediately disappeared, reced by a cold expression.


    "Do you care about her that much?"


    "Wen Sha! Don¡¯t force me to be rude to you, give me Mo Ran right now!" Tang Song was in a state of urgency. As soon as he saw the email, he immediately tried contacting Mo Ran and, unable to find her, rushed over.


    Mo Ran only had three hours left to live¡ªevery second counted, and she could die if he was even a secondte!


    Wen Sha gave a coldugh, "Alright, if you agree to an engagement with me, announce to everyone that I am your fianc¨¦e, and marry me in a month, then I will tell you where she is."


    Tang Song looked at her coldly, suddenly pulled out a gun, and pressed it against her forehead.


    "If you don¡¯t release her, I will kill you right now!"


    "Tang Song!" Lin Yuxia yelled, "Wen Sha is your sister, how can you do this to her!"


    "Shut up!" Tang Song gave her a cold nce, then turned back to Wen Sha.

 Chapter 356 - 357 Emergency Aid Three Hours 4

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 357 Emergency Aid Three Hours 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯ll count to three, and if you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!"


    Wen Sha met his gaze, her eyes void of any panic, exuding a confident calmness.


    From her early years until now, she had always gotten what she wanted, never once experiencing failure.


    Tang Song¡¯s threat didn¡¯t concern her in the slightest.


    "Fine, kill me now. But if I die, that woman will die too."


    "Don¡¯t think for a second that I¡¯m not capable of killing you! I¡¯m going to start counting now, one, two... three!"


    "Bang¡ª" A gunshot sounded.


    Lin Yuxia screamed out loud, while Wen Sha stood there unscathed.


    Tang Song hadn¡¯t fired at her; instead, he had shot at the ground.


    A hint of a smile appeared in Wen Sha¡¯s eyes, she had won.


    Tang Song¡¯s arm drooped in defeat, and he said coldly, "You win. I¡¯ll get engaged to you, now tell me where Mo Ran is."


    "No, tell you after the engagement isplete," she insisted.


    A sharp look shed in Tang Song¡¯s eyes, "Wen Sha, if anything happens to her, I¡¯ll make you regret evering into this world!"


    His threat did cause Wen Sha some trepidation.


    But she wasn¡¯t scared, she knew that no matter what, she couldn¡¯t release Mo Ran at this time.


    If Mo Ran were to be safe, Tang Song would surely call off the engagement, even if it meant bing theughingstock of the entire city.


    Therefore, she had to keep Mo Ran confined until she and Tang Song were married and had a child, only then could she release her.


    With a faint smile on her face, she said slowly, "Rest assured, as long as you get engaged to me, I will definitely release her."


    ...............


    Thergest Jindi Hotel in W City had its red carpet extending several meters beyond the doors, with flower baskets on either side draped with banners that read: Wishing Mr. Tang Song and Miss Wen Sha a happy engagement.


    Ten minutester, a luxury Rolls-Royce stopped at the hotel entrance.


    Wearing a white dress, Wen Sha, with Tang Song¡¯s arm in hers, gracefully stepped out of the car.


    Amid the warm apuse of the crowd, they entered the hotel, receiving the envious nces of all present.


    Tang Song was also dressed in a white suit today, strikingly handsome and exuding an impressive dignity.


    The hotel was filled with beautiful champagne roses, and every guest was formally dressed, their faces beaming with congrattory smiles.


    Tang Song¡¯s face was cold,pletely out of tune with their joy; his whole heart was preupied with worry for Mo Ran.

 Chapter 357 - 358 Emergency Aid Three Hours 5

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 358 Emergency Aid Three Hours 5</h4><h4></h4>


    There were only two and a half hours left, and he just hoped that Mo Ran was not in any trouble now.


    "Hurry up and hold the engagement ceremony," Tang Song said to Wen Sha in a low voice.


    Without looking at him, Wen Sha wore a smile on her face and whispered, "The time hasn¡¯te yet, what¡¯s the rush. Take it slow, it¡¯s still early, she won¡¯t die for now."


    A surge of intense anger erupted in Tang Song¡¯s chest, and if possible, he really wanted to kill Wen Sha right then and there.


    Bearing with his impatience, he had no choice but to wait for the time of the engagement to arrive.


    "I¡¯m going to rest for a bit, you entertain them well," Wen Sha smiled at him and then walked toward the VIP room with elegant steps.


    Watching her leaving figure, Tang Song waved to call over a waiter and said:


    "Look after this ce, and if anyone asks for me, say I went to the restroom. Also, have someone guard the entrance to the hallway; don¡¯t let anyone disturb us in the room."


    "Yes, Mr. Tang," the waiter, thinking they had some special business, readily agreed.


    After giving instructions, Tang Song followed Wen Sha¡¯s footsteps and quietly went to the VIP room¡¯s door. He pressed his ear against the door, listening intently to the sounds inside.


    There was no movement inside; he gently pushed the door open and saw that Wen Sha was not in the living room.


    The bathroom door was closed, and within the etched ss door, a slender figure was pacing back and forth.


    Tang Song silently walked to the bathroom door and heard Wen Sha talking on her phone.


    "After the time is up, take her away, leave W City, and it¡¯s best to go to a farther city.


    Remember, make it clean, don¡¯t let anyone find out... No, she must only be released after the time is up...


    If she¡¯s dead, it would just mean her life was short, the body must also be taken out of W City, and no one can know of her death..."


    Right, I¡¯ll contact youter, that¡¯s it for now, hanging up."


    Tang Song quickly left the room and returned to the hotel lobby.


    mes were burning in his eyes; Wen Sha had no intention of releasing Mo Ran and even nned to kill her.


    If he really got engaged to Wen Sha, she would continue using Mo Ran¡¯s life to threaten him.


    And he could only be controlled by her because he didn¡¯t know whether Mo Ran was alive or dead.


    In his youth, his father had taken a fancy to a maid and nned to divorce Lin Yuxia to marry the maid.


    To preserve her mother¡¯s status, Wen Sha drugged the maid and a male servant, leading them to end up in bed together.


    ....

 Chapter 358 - 359 Emergency Aid Three Hours 6

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 359 Emergency Aid Three Hours 6</h4><h4></h4>


    After his father found out, in a fit of rage, he killed both of them, and Lin Yuxia¡¯s position was secured.


    No one knew that this was orchestrated by a ten-year-old girl. Even if they did, no one would believe it.


    But he knew, because he had seen her poison them.


    He didn¡¯t expose her given her young age.


    From the beginning, he should have realized she was a venomous woman.


    Poisoning him was just the first step, using Mo Ran¡¯s life to threaten him was probably only the second. She might have a third step, a fourth step...


    No matter what, he had to save Mo Ran today.


    "Come here for a sec." Tang Song beckoned the waiter over again.


    "Mr. Tang, what can I do for you?"


    Tang Song took out a bank card from his wallet and handed it to him, whispering a few words in his ear.


    The waiter was somewhat timid and hesitant, "Mr. Tang, is this really appropriate?"


    Tang Song said indifferently, "As long as you do it, the two hundred thousand in here are yours. Besides, don¡¯t worry, even if it gets discovered, I can assure you won¡¯t get into trouble. If you don¡¯t do it, I still have ways to make sure you can¡¯t stay here any longer."


    "Yes, I¡¯ll do it!" The waiter hurriedly nodded his head.


    The time came, Wen Sha walked out, took his arm with a sweet smile, "Brother, we are about to get engaged, you should be a bit happier."


    "Is that so?" Tang Song revealed a charming smile.


    "Yes, exactly like that!" Wen Sha nodded happily, "Brother, you don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve dreamt of this day. Ever since I was little, I fantasized about wearing a pure white wedding dress and marrying you. Now, I¡¯m finally about to get my wish. Once we¡¯re engaged, I can marry you."


    Tang Song felt no warmth from her tenderness, instead, he felt repulsed. He just smiled at her and said nothing.


    The engagement ceremony went smoothly. Tang Song and Wen Sha exchanged rings and became each other¡¯s fianc¨¦ under everyone¡¯s blessings.


    "Mr. Tang, here¡¯s your wine." While mingling with the guests, the waiter from before came up to Tang Song with a tray holding a ss of red wine.


    He gave Tang Song a subtle wink, who understood and continued conversing with a smile.


    After the waiter had left for a while, he smiled at the guests and said, "Please excuse me for a moment, I need to visit the restroom."

 Chapter 359 - 360 Emergency Aid Three Hours 7

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 360 Emergency Aid Three Hours 7</h4><h4></h4>


    "It¡¯s okay, go ahead." The guest smiled generously.


    Tang Song nodded apologetically and then headed for the restroom.


    Wen Sha watched his retreating figure with some concern, but seeing that he only went to the restroom, she eased her worries.


    Suddenly remembering her handbag, she turned to look and found it still on the seat, allowing her to rx again and continue conversing with the guests.


    Upon arriving at the restroom, the waiter saw him and hurriedly handed over the cellphone he had obtained.


    "Mr. Tang, here is what you asked for."


    Tang Song grabbed it, patted the waiter on the shoulder, "You¡¯ve done well."


    "I¡¯ll be off then." The waiter, havingpleted his task, quickly made himself scarce.


    Entering a stall, Tang Song closed the door, scrolled through Wen Sha¡¯s phone to find the number from the recent call, and then sent a text message from his own phone, writing down the number and a brief of the situation, and sent it to Gu Yixuan.


    He couldn¡¯t leave now, only Gu Yixuan could save Mo Ran.


    The text message had no sooner been sent than, in less than five seconds, Gu Yixuan replied with a ¡¯Got it.¡¯


    Tang Song¡¯s heart eased, he turned off Wen Sha¡¯s phone, tucked it away, and walked out of the restroom. As soon as he emerged, he ran into Wen Sha, who hade to check on him out of concern.


    "Brother, you¡¯ve been gone too long, all the guests are moring for you," Wen Sha hurriedly said with a smile, disguising the purpose of her visit.


    "What, afraid I ran off?" Tang Song said with a sarcasticugh.


    "Not at all, I¡¯m just worried about you, came to check. Besides, we¡¯re already engaged, why would you run off?"


    "Since we¡¯re already engaged, then you tell me, where is Mo Ran being held?" Tang Song asked.


    Wen Sha shifted her gaze away, speaking indifferently, "Don¡¯t rush, I promise you, she¡¯ll be fine. However, we can¡¯t release her just yet."


    "Then when will you let her go?!" Tang Song grabbed her wrist tightly, frowning as he asked.


    Wen Sha met his eyes, seeing his urgency for Mo Ran made her feel even worse inside.


    Though she wanted tosh out, she instead gently smiled andforted him, "Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be released soon. Only one hour of the three has passed; two more hours to go."


    "Wen Sha, don¡¯t let me find out you¡¯re ying tricks, else I won¡¯t let you off!" Tang Song said through gritted teeth.


    "Got it," Wen Sha responded lightly, her eyes showing little concern.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sake of appeasing Tang Song, she would not be speaking so kindly to him here.

 Chapter 360 - 361 Emergency Aid Three Hours 8

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 361 Emergency Aid Three Hours 8</h4><h4></h4>


    After all the guests had left, sheid her cards on the table with him, telling him that she couldn¡¯t let Mo Ran go for now.


    If he dared to force the issue, she would kill that woman!


    Wen Sha¡¯s eyes dropped, a sinister sh passing through them. Tang Song watched her from the corner of his eye, feeling fortunate in his heart that he had already known her true intentions.


    Now, he just needed to dy her, and he believed that Gu Yixuan would handle the rest.


    ...............


    In the suburban area, at an abandoned brick and tile factory, the kidnapper boss¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    It was a strange number on the disy, but after hesitating for a moment, he answered the call.


    Immediately, a sweet female voice came through, "Dear customer, hello! Your number has participated in our XXpany¡¯s tenth-anniversary lucky draw, and you¡¯re in luck! Your number has won the second prize, which is a cash award of one hundred thousand yuan. Just send us your ount details and pay a tax fee of ten thousand yuan in advance, and we will immediately transfer the one hundred thousand yuan into your ount. Ourpany ount is..."


    "Damn it!" The kidnapper boss hung up the phone angrily, "Another one of those scam calls. I¡¯ve received quite a few already."


    What he didn¡¯t know was that in a vi located on Wude Mountain in W City, a tracker had pinpointed his location within just a few seconds.


    After hanging up, Yan Ruyu signaled Lei Li with her eyes. He picked up the phone and immediately called Gu Yixuan¡¯s cell phone.


    The phone was quickly answered.


    "Found them. They are 36 degrees to the southeast, 150 kilometers from the city center, at an abandoned brick and tile factory. You head there first, our people will arrive immediately."


    "Thanks!" Almost as soon as Lei Li uttered the location, Gu Yixuan had already started the car, speeding towards the outskirts.


    Tang Song had said in a text message that Mo Ran was locked in a sealed space, with only three hours to live.


    An hour had already passed, leaving just two more hours.


    It would take one and a half hours to get to the suburbs from the city center at a speed of one hundred miles per hour.


    Gu Yixuan first drove at seventy miles per hour in the city center. Ten minutester, he was on the highway, elerating to one hundred and twenty miles per hour.


    He didn¡¯t know what condition Mo Ran was in now. If anything happened to her, he wouldn¡¯t mind going on a killing spree!


    Still holding onto a sliver of hope, Gu Yixuan decided to dial the number of the cellphone he had given to Mo Ran.

 Chapter 361 - 362 Emergency Aid Three Hours 9

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 362 Emergency Aid Three Hours 9</h4><h4></h4>


    The phone was equipped with the most advanced chip avable, which could capture signals through any material.


    If Mo Ran had taken her phone, he would have been able to talk to her, or at least he could always know her current situation.


    Seated on the ground, Mo Ran had descended into a dazed state, even though just over an hour had passed. However, the thin air in the enclosed space made it really ufortable for her.


    When she heard the ringing of the phone, she almost jolted awake.


    Where was a phone ringing?!


    After over an hour of despair, hearing any other sound was nothing short of a miracle to her.


    Surprised and delighted, Mo Ran looked around, only to realize that the ringing wasing from her bag.


    It was the phone Gu Yixuan had given her!


    Never had Mo Ran been so grateful for the phone Gu Yixuan had given her.


    With trembling hands, she quickly retrieved the phone and saw that it was Gu Yixuan calling, with two bars of signal. She was so excited she almost cried.


    Pressing the answer button, she called out his name impatiently.


    "Gu Yixuan!"


    On the other end, Gu Yixuan was deeply shaken, feeling an electric current surge through him, exciting every fibre of his being.


    She was still alive, thankfully...


    "Gu Yixuan, save me!" Mo Ran burst into tears suddenly.


    She thought her death was certain, and the feeling of waiting for death to slowly approach was too terrifying.


    When she was on the verge of breakdown, she would have been touched by anybodying to her rescue.


    Furthermore, that person was Gu Yixuan...


    "Don¡¯t cry, I know everything. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be there right away," Gu Yixuan said softly, trying tofort her.


    How he wished he could appear by her side the next second, to take her into his arms and give her courage and strength.


    Hearing his words, Mo Ran¡¯s tense nerves finally rxed, and she leaned against the wall, sobbing uncontrobly.


    "Ranran, tell me, are you hurt?"


    "No..."


    "How do you feel now?" Gu Yixuan asked about her condition while speeding up.


    Mo Ran nced at the pitch darkness surrounding her and sobbed, "I¡¯m locked in a space made of metal, there¡¯s nothing in here, it¡¯s very dark, and the air is getting thinner. But I¡¯m okay for now, I can hold on."


    "Do you know where you are?"


    Although he couldn¡¯t see, Mo Ran still shook her head, "I don¡¯t know, they brought me here blindfolded. It seems to be in the suburbs, I didn¡¯t hear any sounds on my way here."

 Chapter 362 - 363 Emergency Aid Three Hours 10

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 363 Emergency Aid Three Hours 10</h4><h4></h4>


    "Is there any other distinctive smell?"


    "Smell?" Mo Ran thought back seriously to the situation when he hade, and suddenly said, "Yes, a very distinctive smell, like that of bricks and tiles, and it¡¯s also like something burnt."


    Gu Yixuan was now certain she was in the brick factory.


    "Mm, I know where you are. I¡¯m on my way now and should arrive in about half an hour."


    "How did you know I was abducted?" Mo Ran asked, voicing her confusion.


    "We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Ranran, remember, you must protect yourself, understand?"


    Hearing his concerned tone, Mo Ran felt so happy. She leaned back against the wall with bright, shining eyes, and nodded lightly, "Mm, I will protect myself."


    "Also, protect our child." Gu Yixuan added another sentence.


    "Okay." Mo Ran¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up slightly; she would protect their child, her and Gu Yixuan¡¯s child.


    For a long time, Gu Yixuan on the other end of the line didn¡¯t speak again, and Mo Ran suddenly panicked.


    "Gu Yixuan, are you still there?"


    "Yes." Hearing his voice, she felt very secure, and her whole being became calm.


    "Don¡¯t hang up the phone, I¡¯m scared when I¡¯m alone," Mo Ran said softly.


    She thought that Gu Yixuan wouldugh at her, but he didn¡¯t, "Mm, I won¡¯t hang up, and you don¡¯t either. Whenever you¡¯re scared, just call out to me."


    "Mm." Mo Rany down at ease, cing her head on her bag and stopped talking. She quietly listened to the sounds on the other end of the phone, as if she could even hear Gu Yixuan¡¯s breathing.


    Gu Yixuan took out another cell phone to get in touch with Lei Li, "I¡¯ll be there in half an hour, how about you?"


    "We¡¯ve already spotted you."


    Through the rearview mirror, Gu Yixuan indeed saw three ck Bugattis following closely behind.


    He hung up the phone, and a cold glint shed in his eyes.


    After rescuing Mo Ran, he would deal with each and every person who had hurt her!


    Mo Ran also heard their conversation, which made her feel even more at ease, and her face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of a smile.


    In the past, the person she feared the most was Gu Yixuan, the person she hated the most was Gu Yixuan, and the person she least wanted to see was still Gu Yixuan.


    Now, she really wanted to tell Gu Yixuan, that the person she most wanted to see was him...


    If she could walk out alive, she would tell him her feelings. She would tell him, "Gu Yixuan, actually I have liked you for a long time..."

 Chapter 363 - 364 Emergency Aid Three Hours 11

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 364 Emergency Aid Three Hours 11</h4><h4></h4>


    By the seaside, I had fallen for your tenderness. Even earlier, perhaps it was your dominance over me that I had fallen for.


    Since mom and dad left, no one has cared for me, clung to me, needed me.


    It was your dominance that let me know there is still someone in this world who needs me.


    You make my heart race, you always plunge me into a suffocating feeling, and although it¡¯s ufortable, it has be addictive, and I can¡¯t extricate myself from it.


    The hurt you¡¯ve inflicted on me is, in its own way, a dark kind of beauty to me.


    Gu Yixuan, whether I love you or hate you, you¡¯ve already left a deep mark in my heart that I can never erase in this lifetime...


    Time passed by, minute by minute.


    Mo Ran still had the phone to her ear, but her consciousness was gradually slipping away. Even if the oxygen inside could sustain her life for a few hours, she was already showing symptoms of falling into aa.


    Gu Yixuan hadn¡¯t heard her voice for a while and anxiously called out to her.


    "Ranran, have you fallen asleep?"


    "...No." She felt very sleepy, but she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet.


    "Don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll be there soon." Gu Yixuan really wanted to kill those people right now, and he also hated that the sports car wasn¡¯t fast enough!


    Actually, it was already not slow, reaching speeds of two hundred miles an hour, and who knows how many sports cars could catch up to that.


    "I¡¯ll really be there soon." He had already caught sight of the brick factory.


    "Mhm, I¡¯ll wait for you..." Mo Ran slightly curved her lips, responding softly.


    She believed him. He said he would be there soon, and she believed he was almost there.


    Almost at the same time, Gu Yixuan¡¯s sports car and the three cars following him came to a screeching halt in front of the brick factory.


    The kidnappers standing at the entrance were already holding pistols, aiming at them.


    Just as one of the kidnappers was about to ask who they were,


    Bang bang¡ªseveral gunshots rang out, and three of the kidnappers had already fallen.


    They hadn¡¯t expected the other side to start shooting immediately, and they were thrown into disarray, scrambling for cover.


    A cold glint of intensity shed through Lei Li¡¯s thin lips, which curved slightly.


    His men didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger; in just a mere second, he had wiped out the remaining three men.


    And the one who had run the farthest had managed only a single step.


    Lei Li snorted in disdain.


    If he had known the enemy was so easy to defeat, he wouldn¡¯t have needed toe!

 Chapter 364 - 365 Emergency Aid Three Hours 12

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 365 Emergency Aid Three Hours 12</h4><h4></h4>


    He was the famous Sharpshooter all across Asia, dealing with these small fries was such a waste!


    Sending just a couple of his men would suffice to take care of them.


    Gu Yixuan had no interest in admiring his marksmanship; he had already rushed into the abandoned factory.


    Inside was arge container made of what looked like brass, thick and cumbersome.


    Gu Yixuan searched all around but only found a small keyhole.


    "Where¡¯s the key?!" he shouted back.


    Lei Li signaled his subordinates with a look, and they immediately went out to search the bodies for keys.


    Half a minuteter, a subordinate came in, frowning and speaking in a deep voice, "We didn¡¯t find the key; none of them had it on them."


    Gu Yixuan was furious in an instant, ready to shoot at the keyhole.


    "Stop!" Lei Li stopped him, suspecting, "This lock might beplex; if you damage it, we probably will never be able to open the door again."


    "Then what do you suggest we do?!" Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, as if he wanted to destroy the entire world.


    Lei Li understood his feelings, but why did such a smart person be so foolish when it came to his beloved?


    "Let me have a look." He crouched in front of the keyhole, took a careful look, then took out two small wires from his pocket and tried to insert them.


    "No use, this lock is advanced; it can only be opened with the key. Without it, it might take me ten minutes to pick it open," he said, standing up to Gu Yixuan.


    "Alright, give it a try," Gu Yixuan had no other choice but to nod in agreement.


    At this moment, there was the feeling of a desperate attempt to save a dying horse.


    He didn¡¯t know how Mo Ran was doing inside; he called her several times with his cellphone, but there was no response.


    Gu Yixuan grew more and more panicked, his entire being clenching his thin lips tightly, emanating an ¡¯I am dangerous, do not approach¡¯ dark aura.


    Even Lei Li, who was ustomed to blood and storm, was taken aback by his imposing demeanor.


    Actually, Mo Ran heard his voice. But she felt his voice was so distant, as if it had be detached from her consciousness, she wanted to respond but just couldn¡¯t open her mouth no matter how she tried.


    She knew she was about to pass out, she could only desperately keep her eyes wide open in the darkness, hoping to remain conscious.


    Unaware, it seemed to her that a trace of light appeared ahead, and Gu Yixuan walked out from the brightness in a white suit.


    He basked in the sunlight, like an Angel, so beautiful it was almost unbearable to look at.

 Chapter 365 - 366: The Sweet Romance Begins 1

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 366: The Sweet Romance Begins 1</h4><h4></h4>


    He extended a hand toward her, smiling gently, "Ranran, I¡¯m here to rescue you."


    Mo Ran really wanted to reach out her hand, but she had no strength, and Gu Yixuan¡¯s silhouette grew increasingly blurry.


    As her consciousness was slipping into unconsciousness, she seemed to really see a light, and saw Gu Yixuan rushing towards her.


    ...............


    After Wen Sha and Tang Song¡¯s engagement ceremony ended, the couple nned to take a car back to the Tang Family mansion. Tang Song¡¯s phone suddenly rang; it was Gu Yixuan calling, and he answered it hurriedly.


    Wen Sha looked at him with confusion and, after he hung up, asked, "Whose call was it?"


    Tang Song couldn¡¯t help butugh, ring at her as he coldly said, "Your n has failed. Mo Ran has already been rescued by Gu Yixuan, Wen Sha, your end is near!"


    Wen Sha¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she shook her head, "Impossible! No one could rescue her, I have the key on me!"


    She reached into her handbag searching for her phone, not finding it, and then understood something.


    Looking up, she saw that Tang Song was holding her phone.


    "You stole my phone! You eavesdropped on my call, didn¡¯t you?!" She was smart and guessed all that had happened in an instant.


    Watching Wen Sha¡¯s face change colors, Tang Song felt so gratified. This woman no longer had anything to threaten him with.


    "Correct, I indeed listened in on your call. Within an hour of our ceremony, Gu Yixuan had alreadyunched a rescue operation. I agreed to this engagement only to hold you back. You don¡¯t know, do you? The person Gu Yixuan cares about most is Mo Ran. Wen Sha, you¡¯ve crossed Gu Yixuan and your fate will be nothing short of miserable!"


    Having gone through this ordeal, Tang Song hade to a realization. He knew that the right person for Mo Ran was only Gu Yixuan. He was willing to step aside, as long as Mo Ran was happy.


    He believed Gu Yixuan would treat her well; she should be very happy in the future.


    Wen Sha was momentarily stunned. She really hadn¡¯t realized Gu Yixuan cared for Mo Ran, nor did she know that she had unwittingly caused trouble for someone so powerful.


    What Tang Song said was not an exaggeration; having angered Gu Yixuan, her demise was sealed!


    The night had descended, and the bustling street had returned to much of its tranquility when a ck sedan approached them.


    The car stopped and out stepped two men in ck suits, their facial expressions icy-cold.


    ...


    Next, the princess was nning to have a sweet moment.

 Chapter 366 - 367: The Sweet Romance Begins 2

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 367: The Sweet Romance Begins 2</h4><h4></h4>


    They headed straight for Wen Sha, who instantly sensed trouble. Her hand had already pulled out the anti-wolf spray from her bag, and she sprayed it at them indiscriminately.


    The two men in ck didn¡¯t expect the sudden attack, and as the spray hit their eyes, they immediately covered their faces in pain.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Wen Sha was already in the driver¡¯s seat, speeding off in the car.


    "Chase her!" They ignored the pain in their eyes, hurried into their car, and followed in hot pursuit.


    Tang Song frowned slightly but did not move. From then on, he would not be involved in Wen Sha¡¯s affairs; whether she lived or died, it was none of his concern.


    He straightened his suit and hailed the next car to return to his own home.


    When Mo Ran woke up, she found herself not in the hospital, but in Gu Yixuan¡¯s room¡ªa ce so familiar, she recognized it at a nce.


    Just as she turned her gaze, she met Gu Yixuan¡¯s joyful eyes.


    "Ranran, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel?"


    Mo Ran stared at him nkly, suddenly feeling an urge to cry. Had she finally been rescued? Could she see him again?


    Unable to hold it back, the tears still fell.


    "Why are you crying? Are you feeling some difort?" Gu Yixuan furrowed his brows, wiping the tears from her face as he gently asked.


    His tone was filled withpassion and tenderness, instantly melting Mo Ran¡¯s heart.


    Grasping his hand, she looked at him and said, "Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?"


    Gu Yixuan was briefly stunned, then he guessed her thoughts.


    He smiled slowly, dropping a kiss on her lips, "You¡¯re not dreaming. You¡¯re alright, this is real."


    Mo Ran looked out the window where the sky was white.


    How long had she slept?


    "You¡¯ve been asleep for a night, you don¡¯t know how worried I was," Gu Yixuan seemed to read her thoughts and exined for her.


    Mo Ran subconsciously reached out to touch her belly, the child was still there.


    How wonderful, everything was just as before, nothing had changed, but her feelings had.


    Looking at Gu Yixuan, Mo Ran gently smiled, "Gu Yixuan, it¡¯s so good, I can still see you."


    To her, these words were not a direct confession or sweet nothings, but to Gu Yixuan, they sounded like the most beautiful melody.


    He was suddenly stunned, and it took him a few seconds to ask foolishly, "What did you say?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned slightly red, feeling embarrassed to repeat herself. But remembering her feelings before losing consciousness, she decided it was best to speak now, in case she never got the chance again.

 Chapter 367 - 368: The Sweet Romance Begins 3

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 368: The Sweet Romance Begins 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Gu Yixuan, I..."


    "Miss Mo, you¡¯re awake! That¡¯s great, I¡¯ve just made some porridge. Have some first, I bet you¡¯re hungry," the olddy said, carrying in the porridge and interrupting her.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t look at the olddy but gripped Mo Ran¡¯s hand, pressing on, "What were you just saying? Say it again."


    How could she confess her feelings in front of the olddy?


    Mo Ran said unnaturally, "I am hungry."


    Gu Yixuan immediately turned around and red irritably at the olddy, who was so frightened by his stern gaze that she didn¡¯t know whether to advance or retreat.


    "Sir, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Mo Ran tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "Don¡¯t re at her like that."


    Gu Yixuan then reluctantly withdrew his gaze, but he was really angry! Mo Ran¡¯s rare confession was now sabotaged by the olddy, and he didn¡¯t know when the next opportunity would be.


    Olddy, do you know you¡¯ve ruined my happiness!


    "Forget it, I¡¯ll do it!" Gu Yixuan huffed, standing up to take the bowl from the olddy¡¯s hands.


    The olddy cast a cautious nce at him and then looked at Mo Ran. Seeing the reassuring smile Mo Ran gave her, her heart settled down, and then she quietly left the room.


    Helping Mo Ran sit up, Gu Yixuan scooped a spoonful of porridge, blew on it, and brought it to her lips, "Careful, it¡¯s hot."


    "Mm," Mo Ran opened her mouth to eat, looking at the Gu Yixuan who was so close, she felt very sweet inside.


    Was this the feeling of being in love? It felt so special.


    As if even the air was filled with a sweet scent.


    "Why are you staring at me? Have you finally realized that I am so handsome that no one in the world can match me, and you regret not falling for me sooner?" Gu Yixuan asked teasingly with raised eyebrows.


    "Vain!" Mo Ran red at him, then lowered her gaze and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    This was the first time Gu Yixuan saw her showing such a meek and shy demeanor in front of him, and he was somewhat fascinated, somewhat itching with desire.


    "Ranran..."


    "Mm." Mo Ran had just lifted her head when he kissed her lips, extending his tongue to lick around them.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heartbeat suddenly quickened, her hand involuntarily tightening its grip on the bedsheet.


    It was just a simple kiss, but she was so nervous that even her toes curled up.


    Gu Yixuan stopped there and released her, his voice husky, "It turns out it¡¯s the taste of century egg and lean pork porridge."


    "..."


    After she finished the porridge, Gu Yixuan told Mo Ran to continue resting.

 Chapter 368 - 369: The Sweet Romance Begins 4

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 369: The Sweet Romance Begins 4</h4><h4></h4>


    After finishing the porridge, Gu Yixuan told Mo Ran to continue resting. His phone rang, and he took it to the balcony, closing the ss door behind him as he answered the call.


    It was Lei Li on the line. He said to Gu Yixuan, "Last night, that woman escaped, but we captured her mother."


    A shadow passed through Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, and his thin lips parted as he spoke in a cold voice, "With her mother as bait, I don¡¯t believe she won¡¯t show up."


    Lei Liughed, "You might be overestimating that woman¡¯s filial piety. We¡¯ve already tried, even left a message on her phone, telling her that if she¡¯s an hourte, we¡¯ll chop off one of her mother¡¯s hands, and if she¡¯s two hourste, we¡¯ll chop off the other one. Guess what happened?"


    "She never showed up?" Gu Yixuan asked with a cold twitch of his lips.


    "You¡¯re right, it¡¯s been over a dozen hours, and she still hasn¡¯t shown up. Even if we were to chop her mother, she¡¯d probably be minced by now," said Lei Li, who hadn¡¯t seen such a selfish woman before and spoke of her with disdain.


    "Then kill her mother. She¡¯s useless to us anyway."


    He knew that Lin Yuxia had been involved as well, and even if it was just for being an essory to the fact, he wouldn¡¯t let her off.


    Not to mention, she not only knew about it but also supported her daughter¡¯s actions.


    "What about the Tang Family¡¯s assets?"


    Gu Yixuan pondered for a moment and then said, "Those belong to Tang Song, so give them back to him. Consider it a favor I owe him."


    "Alright."


    Ending the call, Gu Yixuan walked back into the bedroom and found Mo Ran asleep again, her hands pillowing her head. She was sleeping peacefully, without the furrowed brows ofst night.


    It seemed she had moved past the unpleasant memories of yesterday.


    Sitting down gently at the edge of the bed, Gu Yixuan watched her with a tender gaze that revealed a softness he had never shown before.


    When Mo Ran woke up again, the sky had already darkened, and the day had passed quickly.


    She barely moved when she realized that there was someone sleeping next to her: it was Gu Yixuan.


    He was sleeping deeply, his brow ever so slightly furrowed, looking like a little old man, his hair messy¡ªan utterly harmless appearance,pletely like that of a big boy.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t move. She gently turned her face toward him, quietly observing his features.


    To be honest, this was the first time she looked at him without any reservations and found that he was truly handsome.


    Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.


    Now that Mo Ran had developed feelings for him, she thought he seemed even more like a deity descended from heaven.


    How could he be so

 Chapter 369 - 370: The Sweet Romance Begins 5

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 370: The Sweet Romance Begins 5</h4><h4></h4>


    Longshes, thick and curled, like a doll¡¯s.


    A straight, high nose like that of a Greek statue.


    Thin lips with a deep red hue, like a bright red plum blossom in the snow.


    Smooth, delicate skin, without even the pores visible.


    What was even more infuriating was that he didn¡¯t have ckheads!


    She had them though!


    Why did a man need such a perfect face?


    Mo Ran felt a sense of injustice and couldn¡¯t help but pinch his nose, thinking he¡¯d struggle to breathe.


    But he didn¡¯t show any sign of movement.


    Was he breathing through his mouth?


    Mo Ran looked at his mouth, which remained pursed, showing no sign of breathing, right?


    Was her pinch too light?


    She applied more force, yet Gu Yixuan still made no movement.


    Half a minute, one minute went by...


    Mo Ran suddenly panicked. What was wrong with Gu Yixuan? He hadn¡¯t fainted, had he?


    She quickly released his nose and put her hand under his nostrils, feeling only a very faint breath.


    "Gu Yixuan, wake up, wake up," Mo Ran pushed him slightly, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    "Gu Yixuan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!"


    Mo Ran was truly frightened. She suddenly thought of mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, and without hesitation, she pried open his mouth, pinched his nose, took a deep breath, bent down to block his mouth, and blew into it.


    She nced at his chest, which rose only slightly. She bent down again and blew another breath...


    "Mmm..." Suddenly, the back of her head was pressed down firmly, and she couldn¡¯t rise.


    A slippery thing darted into her mouth, chasing and ying with her tongue in an intimate entwining.


    Mo Ran struggled fiercely, but Gu Yixuan¡¯s grip was too strong, and she couldn¡¯t lift her head.


    Having just blown a breath into his mouth, she had almost no fresh air left in her lungs, and this kiss left her even more breathless, her face turning red.


    Gu Yixuan still didn¡¯t let go, kissing her intensely as though the kiss couldst forever.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and beat his body hard until he reluctantly released her.


    "Huff¡ª" Lifting her head, she breathed hastily, "Were you trying to suffocate me?"


    Giving him a fierce re, she grabbed a pillow and smashed it onto his face. Gu Yixuan nonchntly brushed it aside, a slight smile ying on his lips, beaming gloriously.


    "You were pretending to be unconscious just now, weren¡¯t you?" Mo Ran asked indignantly.


    Gu Yixuan pulled her down onto him, letting her lean on his chest, and chuckled lightly, "Why pretend? Would a foole up to provide mouth-to-mouth on her own ord?"

 Chapter 370 - 371: The Sweet Romance Begins 6

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 371: The Sweet Romance Begins 6</h4><h4></h4>


    "You¡¯re the dunce!" Mo Ran tried to pull away from him, but he held her tightly around the waist, immobilizing her.


    "Let me go!" she struggled.


    "Stop it," Gu Yixuan held her with both hands, cradling her like a child, making most of her body rest on his, "Are you mad at me?"


    Mo Ran averted her gaze, ignoring him.


    "Are you really mad?" His face pressed against hers as he asked softly, the tail of his voice elongating, imbued with a sticky sweetness.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart fluttered violently, unustomed to the intimacy between them.


    In terms of emotions, other than Tang Song, she had always been a nk te, unsure of how to interact with another. Gu Yixuan¡¯s intimate manner of speaking indeed made her ufortable, and maybe even more than she could handle...


    Unable to handle such sweet nothings, just a simple gesture, a simple word, could conquer her heart and make her blush and her heart race.


    Her hand instinctively clutched his clothes, and she nervously lowered her eyes, her face embarrassingly turning red.


    Noticing her shyness, Gu Yixuan simply pressed his forehead against hers, his nose against hers, leaning in close as he gazed directly into her eyes.


    "Why is your face turning red?"


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t answer. When she moved back an inch, Gu Yixuan advanced an inch.


    "Feeling shy?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s face reddened even more, she moved back again, her head ending up on the pillow.


    Seizing the opportunity, Gu Yixuan flipped over and pinned her down, clinging tightly to her, relentless in pursuit, "Ranran, look into my eyes and tell me, why are you shy?"


    Mo Ran nced quickly at his eyes, a fleeting moment, but it left her heart unsettled for a long time.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze was deep and focused, like a magical ck vortex, ready to draw her whole being into it.


    His affection was too intense, and she, in her simplicity, couldn¡¯t bear it all at once.


    "Gu Yixuan... don¡¯t get so close to me..." She felt her heartbeat quickening, as if it was about to leap out of her chest.


    "Why can¡¯t I be too close? Ranran, what are you avoiding?"


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t back away, instead getting even closer, his lips lightly brushing hers as he spoke.


    The heat of his breath sprayed on her face, making her cheeks even redder.


    Even though they¡¯d been together many times, she had never felt this sense of being on cloud nine, so light and airy.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t take it anymore, raised a hand to cover her face, and let out a moan.

 Chapter 371 - 372 Let’s Get Married 1

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 372 Let¡¯s Get Married 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t take it anymore, lifted his hand to cover his face, and let out a moan.


    "Don¡¯t treat me like this," she said in a coquettish voice as soon as she spoke, which greatly pleased Gu Yixuan.


    Mo Ran wished he could just die of embarrassment right then and there.


    "So, how should I treat you, like this or like this?" Gu Yixuan¡¯s kisses gently fell on her fingers, the back of her hand, and then her wrist.


    His lips were like a soft feather, light and tingling when they touched her, as if lightly scratching inside her heart.


    The kisses trailed down, along her arm, to her neck.


    "Gu Yixuan...I want to take a shower!" she pushed against his chest, but he didn¡¯t budge.


    "Would you like to take one together?" he whispered, a dark fire burning in his eyes. Mo Ran was startled and knew what it meant.


    "No!" she shook her head hastily.


    Gu Yixuan seemed dissatisfied, nuzzling her forehead and pleading softly, "Then how about a kiss? Just for a moment."


    Seeing his hopeful eyes, Mo Ran couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. She bit her lower lip slightly and turned her head away.


    That was a silent consent.


    Gu Yixuan smiled and his kissnded on her lips. His arms embraced her, pulling her tighter and tighter.


    Before, all their kisses were initiated by him, with Mo Ran as passive as a piece of wood.


    This time, Mo Ran wanted to respond. She wrapped her arms around his neck, mimicking him and kissing his lips.


    Gu Yixuan was overjoyed, slowing down to let her keep up with his pace. They moved in and out, imitating the blush-inducing primal motions that gradually became too quick for Mo Ran to handle.


    She couldn¡¯t help but moan, her mind a mess, devoid of any sober reasoning.


    A pair of hands started to undo the buttons of her pajamas, slowly revealing her fair and smooth skin, yet Mo Ran was unaware.


    As she was about to suffocate, Gu Yixuan released her lips and moved to attack her neck, leaving ambiguous bite marks and kiss marks.


    "Gu Yixuan..." Mo Ran whispered his name lowly.


    The passion was so sudden and unlike every other time. Before, her heart was so opposed that she didn¡¯t feel much.


    This time was different. She waspletely open and epting him, and that sensation, overwhelming, swept over like a flood threatening to drown her.


    "Ranran, give yourself to me, will you?"


    While kissing her body, Gu Yixuan murmured in a low, husky voice.

 Chapter 372 - 373 Let’s Get Married 2

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 373 Let¡¯s Get Married 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ranran, will you give yourself to me?" Gu Yixuan murmured darkly as he kissed her body.


    "I... don¡¯t know..." Mo Ran shook her head, feeling as if she was about to lose herself, unable to distinguish north from south.


    Gu Yixuan knew this was a sign of her being moved, and he felt better than ever.


    He leaned down on her body again, kissing her lips while simultaneously freeing them from their restraints and gradually entering her.


    "Mmm..." Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but hug his body tightly and moaned softly.


    "Ranran."


    "Mmm..."


    "Tell me, do you like me?" Gu Yixuan asked her.


    Mo Ran bit her lip tightly and didn¡¯t answer.


    "Tell me, in the secret room at that time, who was the person you were thinking of the most?" He bluntly changed the question.


    Mo Ran could ept this, she looked at him dazedly, his handsome face swaying up and down before her eyes, wild and even more seductively sexy.


    "It¡¯s you."


    "Who is the person you couldn¡¯t bear to leave the most?"


    "...It¡¯s you."


    The corners of Gu Yixuan¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but turn up greatly, if he had a tail, it probably would have wagged up to the sky.


    If Mo Ran saw him like this when she was sober, she would definitely think of a saying: Give you a bit of sunshine, and you shine brightly.


    "Ranran, admit it, haven¡¯t you fallen for me?" he asked smugly.


    Mo Ran saw the triumphant smile in his eyes, and her mind cleared up a bit; she wasn¡¯t about to let him be so pleased with himself.


    "No, I haven¡¯t fallen for you!"


    Gu Yixuan frowned deeply and thrust a few times forcefully, "Have the nerve to say that again?"


    Seeing his awkward appearance, Mo Ran really wanted tough, but she held it in and shook her head, "I haven¡¯t fallen for you."


    Gu Yixuan was frustrated, her mouth was just so stubborn, refusing to admit it no matter what.


    He swore he could feel her love for him, so why wouldn¡¯t she just admit it?


    "Ranran, please tell me, I¡¯m begging you." He buried his head in her neck and nuzzled like a child, with a whining tone.


    He really wanted to know her thoughts, wanted to be sure of her feelings, so he didn¡¯t have to be anxious and uneasy anymore.


    Mo Ran¡¯s fingers entwined in his hair, holding his head, feeling his movements upon her, her lips silently curling up.


    This version of Gu Yixuan was truly adorable.


    "I just don¡¯t like you, what else do you want me to tell you?"


    "You woman!" Gu Yixuan suddenly raised his head, staring at her annoyedly, "See how I deal with you tonight!"

 Chapter 373 - 374 Let’s Get Married 3

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 374 Let¡¯s Get Married 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "I just don¡¯t like you, what else do you want me to tell you?"


    "You woman!" Gu Yixuan suddenly raised his head, ring at her with annoyance, "See how I¡¯m going to deal with you tonight!"


    "Ah¡ªbe careful with the baby!"


    "...I know."


    As if insatiable and having tasted the marrow, Gu Yixuan took her again and again until Mo Ran was finally tossed and turned into deep sleep well into the night.


    Holding her in his arms, Gu Yixuan felt so satisfied.


    His empty heart was finally filled, he felt the entire world was full of happiness, so much so that he had the urge to cry.


    "Ranran, I¡¯ll be very good to you, just stay by my side with confidence," Gu Yixuan kissed her forehead, softly promising.


    As if hearing his words, Mo Ran curved her lips in her sleep, snuggling closer into his embrace.


    Gu Yixuan smiled knowingly, kissed the corner of her mouth again, and then closed his eyes to sleep.


    .................


    The next morning when she woke up, Mo Ran felt sofortable sleeping, only, if she ignored the pain in her body, she might feel even morefortable.


    Really, her back was about to break!


    Trying to prop herself up, she found an arm stretched across her chest, holding her dominantly, and feeling her stir, pulled her even tighter into his embrace.


    Mo Ran turned her head and, sure enough, saw Gu Yixuan¡¯s face.


    He was sleeping deeply as if exhausted.


    It was she who was worn outst night; how could he be so tired?


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know that after Gu Yixuan had rescued her, he had stayed up all night waiting for her to wake up.


    Quietly moving his arm away, Mo Ran nned to sneak out of bed. Wrapping herself in the nket, her feet had just slipped into the slippers when a pair of arms wrapped around her from behind.


    "Where are you going?" Gu Yixuan rested his chin on her shoulder, half-opening his eyes, sleepily asking.


    "Going to take a shower, it¡¯s time to get up."


    "Sleep a bit longer," he said, pulling her, wanting to lie back down in bed, yet in his mind, he was plotting how to savorst night¡¯s eventster.


    "No, I¡¯m getting up!" Mo Ran moved her body, breaking free from his embrace, and stood up wrapped in the nket.


    "Ranran, you¡¯re so bad," Gu Yixuan suddenly said from behind.


    Mo Ran turned her head in confusion, only to see apletely bare him and his awakened desire.


    "Ah¡ªpervert!" she screamed, wrapping the nket even tighter around herself and then dashed toward the bathroom.

 Chapter 374 - 375 Let’s Get Married 4

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 375 Let¡¯s Get Married 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan sighed helplessly in bed; she had taken the nket, so of course he had to y ¡¯hooligan¡¯.


    After washing up and getting dressed, they held hands and went downstairs together.


    Grandma had already prepared breakfast, and seeing theming down hand in hand, a relieved smile appeared on her face.


    These two were finally together.


    "Sir, Miss Mo, I¡¯ve already made breakfast, pleasee and eat," Grandma said with an ambiguous smile and went into the kitchen to serve the soup.


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned red as she tried to pull her hand away, but Gu Yixuan wouldn¡¯t let her, holding it even tighter.


    "We¡¯re even beingughed at by Grandma," sheined coyly.


    Seeing her shy demeanor, Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t help but feel an itching in his heart. He quickly pecked the corner of her mouth and said as if it was the most natural thing in the world, "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You¡¯re my woman, I¡¯m your man; can¡¯t we even hold hands?"


    His words, with a hint of roguishness, made Mo Ran¡¯s cheeks blush even more.


    But he was right; now that they were together, holding hands wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Sitting at the dining table, Gu Yixuan insisted on sitting right next to her, both snuggled closely, sharing bites of food with each other.


    Grandma brought over two sets of chopsticks and bowls, but they only used one set.


    In Gu Yixuan¡¯s words: We are one, so we should use one set of utensils.


    "Have another bite," Gu Yixuan held up some food to her mouth.


    Mo Ran frowned and shook her head, "No more, my stomach feels so full."


    "You¡¯ve eaten so little, you might not be hungry, but the baby is," he replied.


    Mo Ran looked at him with a pitiful expression, "But I really can¡¯t eat any more."


    Gu Yixuan chuckled; as soon as Mo Ran acted coquettish, he was powerless.


    "Then let¡¯s stop here. Come on, I haven¡¯t had enough, now it¡¯s your turn to feed me."


    He handed her the chopsticks and looped an arm around her shoulders, looking at her expectantly.


    Mo Ran stealthily nced at Grandma, feeling rather embarrassed.


    The two of them were being so affectionate just eating breakfast, she wondered if Grandma wouldugh at them.


    Grandma, who was attending to them, seemed to understand her embarrassment and said with a smile, "You go ahead and eat, I¡¯ll go upstairs to clean a bit."


    Once Grandma had left, Mo Ran finally breathed a sigh of relief and fed Gu Yixuan his favorite mushrooms.


    "Ranran, tell me, we¡¯re together now, right?" Gu Yixuan asked while eating.


    Mo Ran looked at him slightly startled and blinked, "Yes, we¡¯re together now."

 Chapter 375 - 376: Let’s Get Married 5

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 376: Let¡¯s Get Married 5</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan exined, "If you don¡¯t say it out loud, I can¡¯t be sure."


    Was he so afraid of gaining and losing?


    Mo Ran felt a twinge of heartache. She looked into his smiling eyes and said with a slight smile, "Gu Yixuan, I like you, I want to be with you, eternally together."


    Since he feared losing her and wanted amitment, she didn¡¯t mind giving him a dose of reassurance.


    Gu Yixuan froze, staring at her for a long time before hugging her excitedly with a satisfied sigh.


    "Ranran, you don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve waited for this day. I thought you would never forgive me..."


    Mo Ran hugged him back, equally moved.


    "Gu Yixuan, if I hadn¡¯t felt your sincerity, I might not have understood my own feelings. You¡¯re the one who helped me take this step."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you very well," Gu Yixuan said, nodding solemnly.


    Mo Ran¡¯s gaze dimmed as she looked downward. What she wanted to hear was Gu Yixuan saying, "Ranran, I love you, I love you the most."


    But she didn¡¯t know if it was because he was too afraid of losing her or something else, he had never once said he loved her.


    All he would say was that she was his only one, that he would treat her very well.


    Mo Ran closed her eyes in agony, feeling that by confessing her liking first, she had lost to him in the world of emotions.


    If he didn¡¯t love her, it would be very painful for her.


    Gu Yixuan, do you really love me or not, how long will it take you to finally say it?


    Don¡¯t be afraid of losing, don¡¯t fear failure; you being so cautious makes my heart ache.


    Gu Yixuan let go of her, and Mo Ran¡¯s eyes regained their calm.


    "Ranran, let¡¯s get married," he suddenly said.


    Mo Ran was taken aback, "Get married?"


    His train of thought was jumping too quickly. They had just started getting along, and now he was proposing marriage.


    People say that marriage is the graveyard of love, but his choice to leap into that graveyard showed that he cared about her deeply. With that thought, Mo Ran felt much better.


    "Isn¡¯t it too early now?" Mo Ran countered.


    Gu Yixuan held her hand tightly and shook his head with a smile. "It¡¯s not early. Look, we even have a child on the way. If we don¡¯t get married now, by the time your belly grows, you won¡¯t be able to fit into a wedding dress."


    Mo Ran still felt it wasn¡¯t right, "Let¡¯s talk about it after some time, it¡¯s really too soon."


    For some reason, she felt that happiness hade so quickly that it seemed a bit unreal...

 Chapter 376 - 377 Let’s Get Married 6

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 377 Let¡¯s Get Married 6</h4><h4></h4>


    There was a ce in her heart where she felt, faintly, that their rtionship wasn¡¯t very stable.


    Gu Yixuan slightly reined in his smile and nodded along with her, "Alright then, let¡¯s talk about it after some time has passed."


    He couldn¡¯t be too eager, otherwise Mo Ran wouldn¡¯t be able to ept all of this.


    The fact that she was able to untie the knot in her heart and be with him had already been a great sacrifice and concession. If he pushed her to marry right away, her mind might start wandering, possibly even leading to a breakup.


    If such a thing really happened, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have time to regret it.


    Hearing him relent, Mo Ran quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, she remembered something else, "Right, I haven¡¯t asked you yet, who kidnapped me?"


    There had been no time to ask yesterday, and today she had almost forgotten again¡ªher memory was truly too bad.


    Unlike the tenderness from before, Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes now showed a sharp glint.


    He told her what had happened, and Mo Ran was very surprised after hearing it, "It was Wen Sha!"


    She thought Wen Sha was just a bit scheming, but hadn¡¯t expected her to be so malicious.


    Why couldn¡¯t people in this world be simple...


    Mo Ran furrowed her brow and asked, "Tang Song was coerced into an engagement with her, she¡¯s still his fianc¨¦e no matter what. You didn¡¯t do anything to Wen Sha, did you?"


    Gu Yixuan red at her discontentedly, "She caused you so much harm, and you¡¯re still worried about her!"


    "No, I¡¯m just concerned that it might be tough for Tang Song. After all, if not for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been saved."


    Gu Yixuan became even more displeased, "If it weren¡¯t for him, would you have been in danger?"


    "..." Mo Ran said nothing, aware of Gu Yixuan¡¯s jealousy. The more you try to argue, the less happy he bes.


    At this time, it was best for her not to say anything on behalf of Tang Song.


    Gu Yixuan nced at her and said indifferently, "That woman has escaped. Don¡¯t worry, Tang Song doesn¡¯t care at all about what we do to Wen Sha. He would actually be too pleased if we dealt with her, as it would free him from her."


    "Hmm." Mo Ran nodded.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand why Wen Sha¡¯s love was so obsessive. Tang Song didn¡¯t like her, yet she was still determined to win him over by any means necessary.


    After dinner, Mo Ran made a call to Mo Yan. The indifferent voice of Mo Yan asked her what was wrong, but she didn¡¯t say.


    Mo Ran thought that probably something in the Yang Family had upset her. Since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Mo Ran didn¡¯t ask.


    They exchanged a few brief words and then hung up the phone.

 Chapter 377 - 378 Let’s Get Married 7

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 378 Let¡¯s Get Married 7</h4><h4></h4>


    She thought about calling Tang Song again, but after some thought and not knowing what to say, she didn¡¯t make the call.


    Once this awkward period was over, she would invite him out for a meal and ask about how he had been recently.


    The next day, Gu Yixuan nned to take Mo Ran out for some fun, and since Mo Ran hadn¡¯t had fun in a long time, she readily agreed.


    Sitting in Gu Yixuan¡¯s luxury sports car, Mo Ran began to appreciate the vehicle for the first time.


    The beautifully curved design,fortable seats, stable speed, and attractive appearance¡ªevery aspect of the car was appealing. Being in such a car was not only a disy of status but also a high-end pleasure.


    Mo Ran wasn¡¯t particrly fond of cars, but she quite liked this one. There wasn¡¯t even any strange smell in the car that would make her feel carsick.


    Especially when watching Gu Yixuan handle the steering wheel so adeptly, she felt a bit eager to try it herself.


    "What, you want to drive now? Do you know how?" Gu Yixuan asked with augh while driving.


    Seeing the sparkle in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes, he knew what she was thinking. If she wanted to drive, he¡¯d buy her a car.


    They were together now, so she should ept his gifts, right?


    "No, I don¡¯t. It just seems really cool watching you drive," Mo Ran said with a smile.


    Gu Yixuan nodded, "It is indeed cool and enjoyable. If I teach you, I¡¯ll buy you a car, and you can pick it up tomorrow."


    "No need," Mo Ran shook her head.


    "Why?" Was she still unwilling to ept his things?


    "I don¡¯t even know how to drive."


    So that was it. "No problem, I¡¯ll teach you. You¡¯ll learn in a few days."


    "A few days? That seems too quick. I¡¯ve seen others learn to drive over the course of several months."


    "That¡¯s because their instructors aren¡¯t as skilled as me," someone said with evident self-admiration.


    Mo Ranughed and gave him a white look, "I still won¡¯t drive. Even if I learned, I wouldn¡¯t dare to hit the road. I always worry that I would make a mistake, like confusing the elerator for the brake¡ªthat would be terrible."


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t try to persuade her further. "Fine, you don¡¯t have to learn. I¡¯ll be your private driver from now on."


    "I can¡¯t afford such an expensive driver like you. You¡¯re the richest man in W City; hiring you as a driver must cost a fortune each month," Mo Ran teased.


    Gu Yixuan nced at her, took her hand into his, and said with a smile, "You don¡¯t need to pay me; just keep mepany in bed at night."


    Mo Ran¡¯s face flushed red, and she red at him annoyedly, "Shameless!"


    ...

 Chapter 378 - 379 Let’s Get Married 8

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 379 Let¡¯s Get Married 8</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ranran, have you ever been in love before?" Gu Yixuan suddenly asked.


    Mo Ran blinked, nodding unnaturally, "I have, wasn¡¯t it with Tang Song..."


    "That doesn¡¯t count!" Gu Yixuan interrupted her displeased, "I mean, when you were younger."


    "No."


    "No wonder you¡¯ve been blushing these past few days, you clearly have no experience in love."


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned red, and she said defiantly, "And have you been in love?"


    Gu Yixuan was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t been in love either...


    However, he had met quite a few women, which he certainly couldn¡¯t tell Mo Ran about, otherwise she would get angry.


    "Huh, look at you, you haven¡¯t been in love either, yet you¡¯re mocking me. That¡¯s like the pot calling the kettle ck."


    Gu Yixuan smiled helplessly, "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this topic anymore."


    Although he chose not to continue, Mo Ran felt awkward. Was her performance really that bad?


    She truly didn¡¯t know how to be in a rtionship, only following her own heart.


    What was it like for other girls in love?


    Mo Ran subconsciously looked out the window, her gaze searching for couples on the streets. When she spotted a young couple walking together, she observed them attentively.


    The girl and boy were holding hands, sharing an ice cream cone.


    Mo Ran shivered. It was so cold; she wouldn¡¯t want to share an ice cream with Gu Yixuan.


    Her gaze then fell on another couple ahead, who were kissing on the street as if no one else was around.


    Geez, she couldn¡¯t do that either.


    ...


    Along the way, Mo Ran disheartenedly realized that the couples on the street were either kissing, hugging, arguing, standing and chatting cheerily, walking arm in arm, or even talking to their friends while doing so.


    She realized she was indeed OUT; she had no idea that¡¯s how people dated these days.


    She couldn¡¯t do any of that; she felt too embarrassed to even hold hands with Gu Yixuan if someone was looking at her, let alone get intimate on the street.


    What Mo Ran admired the most was thest couple; not only were they annoyingly affectionate with each other, but why did they have to involve a friend? Didn¡¯t they fear giving their friend a toothache from all the sweetness?


    While Mo Ran was wrapped up in her own imagination, Gu Yixuan had already parked the car in front of W City¡¯srgest department store.


    "We¡¯re here." He walked to her side, opened the car door for her, and helped her out.


    The department store was bustling with peopleing and going. Gu Yixuan was already quite attention-grabbing on his own, and now, with a woman by his side, he became even more of a focus, making Mo Ran extremely ufortable.

 Chapter 379 - 380 How Long Can His Novelty Last?

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 380 How Long Can His Novelty Last?</h4><h4></h4>


    In the shadows, she struggled quietly, hoping to break free from Gu Yixuan¡¯s grip, but he showed no intention of letting go.


    "What are you trying to do?" Gu Yixuan red at her with dissatisfaction.


    Mo Ran had no choice but to lower her head slightly, silently following him into the mall.


    Taking the elevator directly to the top floor, Gu Yixuan pulled her into a Chanel store and said to the clerk, "Find a few outfits that suit her, have her try them on."


    Noticing Gu Yixuan¡¯s extraordinary attire, the clerk hurriedly responded with a smile.


    "Why are you buying clothes for me? I have some." Mo Ran asked, puzzled.


    Gu Yixuan nced at her obliquely and said indifferently, "Stop fussing, just wear whatever I buy you."


    "But..."


    "Shut up, don¡¯t embarrass me here, or you¡¯ll regret it when we get back!" Gu Yixuan threatened in a fierce whisper when the clerk wasn¡¯t looking.


    Mo Ran: "..."


    Are all men so obsessed with keeping up appearances?


    Fine, to save his face, she would y along.


    Little did Mo Ran know that Gu Yixuan had said it on purpose, knowing she wouldn¡¯t ept his things, so he deliberately made it about saving his face.


    For the rest of the day, she went along with him, buying many things for the sake of Gu Yixuan¡¯s face.


    After trying on many outfits which Gu Yixuan found very suitable, he was so pleased that he took out a Gold Card and bought them all.


    "Deliver to this address." He wrote down a note, his handwriting strong and vigorous.


    The clerk respectfully assured him, "Rest assured, we¡¯ll deliver the clothes to your doorstep as soon as possible."


    After the clothes, Gu Yixuan took her next door to Herm¨¨s, selecting a few handbags that suited her and bought them.


    Then they went to a shoe store, a hat shop, a jewelry store...


    Each item was very expensive, Mo Ran dared not even look at the prices, nor did she dare to voice any objections. As long as Gu Yixuan approved, she would nod in agreement.


    However, Gu Yixuan had good taste; everything he chose looked great on her.


    On the fourth floor of the department store, they entered a Western restaurant to eat.


    Just after finding a ce to sit, two fashionably dressed women excitedly approached.


    "Hi, President Gu, long time no see!" A woman who looked like a mixed-race, waved cheerfully at Gu Yixuan.


    She had long golden curls and wore an expensive fur coat. As she waved her hand, the wide sleeves revealed her white wrists.

 Chapter 380 - 381 How Long Can His Novelty Last 2

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 381 How Long Can His Novelty Last 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Her delicate features were entuated by smoky makeup, her eyshes were so long they resembled brushes, and they fluttered when she spoke, which was very attractive.


    "What a beautiful woman," Mo Ran admired in his heart.


    If women were drawn to her, let alone men.


    But Gu Yixuan merely gave a faint lift of his eyelids and nced at her indifferently, without saying a word.


    It was as if what he saw was not a stunning beauty, but merely an inanimate ornament.


    His indifference sparked the curiosity of the woman next to her, who looked at Gu Yixuan with somewhat bright eyes, perhaps because she had never seen such a handsome man before.


    The woman greeting him saw his cool demeanor and, not minding at all, smiled and turned to Mo Ran, asking, "Are you Gu¡¯spanion?"


    Her eyes had a faint glint of eagerness as they fixed on Mo Ran, making him feel somewhat embarrassed.


    "Hello," Mo Ran replied with a polite smile.


    "Hello, my name is Mi Qi, and this is my friend Jenny; we came here to eat. Are you also here for dinner? Do you mind if we sit here?"


    Mi Qi asked with a beaming smile, her tone polite and gentle, making it hard to refuse her.


    Mo Ran¡¯s smile momentarily turned awkward, about to nod in agreement, when he heard Gu Yixuan¡¯s indifferent voice.


    "With so many ces to choose, why must you squeeze in with us? Go away, don¡¯t disturb our world for two."


    Mi Qi¡¯s smile froze, a flicker of embarrassment in her eyes.


    Her friend Jenny tugged at her sleeve and whispered, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll sit over there."


    Jenny was certainly aware of Gu Yixuan¡¯s reputation.


    Seeing this man¡¯s coldness, all her fantasies about him shattered; she couldn¡¯t afford to interact with such a man.


    Mo Ran shot Gu Yixuan a dark look, thinking how impolite he was towards women.


    He looked at Mi Qi and said apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s just his temper. Don¡¯t take it personally."


    Mi Qi gave Mo Ran a puzzled nce, and her expression seemed to worsen.


    She quickly recovered herposure. "It¡¯s fine; we were the ones imposing. We¡¯ll go sit over there. Enjoy your meal," she said.


    Mo Ran nodded with a smile, in response.


    After they left, she asked Gu Yixuan, "Since you know them, why were you so rude to her?"


    Gu Yixuan nced at her, raised his hand to call the waiter over to order food, and ignored her question.

 Chapter 381 - 382 How Long Can His Novelty Last 3

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 382 How Long Can His Novelty Last 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran knew his temper was strange, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    After eating for a while, she felt a bit ufortable in her stomach and got up to go to the restroom.


    She entered an empty stall, shut the door behind her, and had just squatted down when she heard two familiar voices speaking.


    "Mi Qi, is he the Gu Yixuan you mentioned? He does look good, but isn¡¯t he too cold?" That was Jenny¡¯s voice.


    When Mo Ran heard they were talking about Gu Yixuan, she pricked up her ears to listen more closely.


    "Being cold is what makes him distinctive!" Mi Qiughed.


    "You don¡¯t know, he¡¯s so charming. Look at me, who have I ever fancied in all these years? He¡¯s the only exception, and the only one who catches my eye."


    "You couldn¡¯t really have fallen for him, could you?" Jenny was somewhat surprised.


    Mo Ran was also surprised, so Mi Qi liked Gu Yixuan. No wonder she greeted Gu Yixuan so enthusiastically.


    The two outside were doing their makeup in front of therge mirror,pletely unaware that someone was eavesdropping on their conversation.


    ncing at Jenny in the mirror, Mi Qi applied her mascara and said, "So what if I like him? Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t like me."


    A sh of sadness passed through her eyes, which Jenny caught.


    She hurriedlyforted her friend, "Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. You¡¯re beautiful, and the women around him aren¡¯t even half as good as you. Even that kind of woman could be with him, you¡¯ll definitely have a chance."


    Mi Qi smiled faintly, with an indifferent expression, "It¡¯s not like I have any high hopes. I¡¯m way past his expiry date; he definitely won¡¯te back to me."


    "You have no idea how quickly he used to change women; it was like changing clothes. He¡¯s had all types, even the kind of woman who was with him just now."


    "The expiry date is only one or two weeks at most. Once he¡¯s done, he just throws some money at them, and those women leave on their own."


    "He¡¯s that despicable?" Jenny was astounded.


    "Despicable? All those women came to him willingly, nobody forced them."


    "But they know the rules of the game. Once he¡¯s tired of them, they have to leave without any fuss; otherwise, they¡¯d suffer a lot. He¡¯s just too heartless and cold, that¡¯s why he¡¯s hurt so many women¡¯s hearts."


    As Mi Qi spoke, she reflected inwardly.


    "Back then, when I was with him, I thought I could capture his heart. Ha, and what was the oue? The expiry date was still no more than half a month."

 Chapter 382 - 383 How Long Can His Novelty Last 4

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 383 How Long Can His Novelty Last 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Speaking of the past, it¡¯s impossible for her heart not to ache.


    After leaving, she always wanted to see Gu Yixuan again, but never had the chance.


    Today, seeing him excited her. She forgot his coldness and approached to say hello. Later, when she was met with disdain and lost face, she had only herself to me.


    Jenny thought for a moment and said, "What do you think, how long will that woman apanying himst?"


    Mi Qi paused for a moment, recalling what Mo Ran said to her: "I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s just how he is, don¡¯t take it to heart."


    No woman had ever spoken about him like that in front of Gu Yixuan. She was the first.


    At that time, Gu Yixuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He seemed to be endorsing her words, showing no intention of ming her.


    A flicker of jealousy shed in her eyes as she said indifferently,


    "I think Gu Yixuan is a bit nicer to her than to the women before. Her shelf life might be a bit longer, but who knows how long. A man¡¯s heart is hard to capture, especially that of a man who¡¯s yed the field¡ªit¡¯s even harder to secure."


    "Hmm, you make sense. I better not mess with those yboys..." Jenny nodded, taking the advice to heart.


    After finishing their makeup, they left the restroom.


    Mo Ran opened the restroom door, appearing at the spot they had just been standing.


    She looked at herself in the mirror: left, right, up, down. She couldn¡¯t see anything particrly charming.


    What did Gu Yixuan like about her?


    Perhaps he was just fond of her, interested in her, but didn¡¯t love her because he never said it.


    In the world of love, she was already at a disadvantage, beginning to feel anxious and insecure.


    Gu Yixuan, now that you¡¯ve got me, how long will your novelty of mest?


    Longer than theirs, three months, half a year, or one year...


    Just as Mo Ran walked out of the restroom, a tall figure strode up to her, grabbed her wrist, and scolded unhappily:


    "Why were you in the restroom for so long? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯ve been waiting for you out here?!"


    After Mo Ran had gone into the restroom, he saw that Mi Qi and Jenny had followed her in.


    He was worried Mi Qi would say something to Mo Ran, let her know about their past, and became restless.


    The two of them had just gotten together, and their rtionship was in its most fragile stage, unable to withstand even a slight storm.


    If Mo Ran found out about his past exploits, he didn¡¯t know if she would throw a fit.

 Chapter 383 - 384 How Long Can His Novelty Last 5

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 384 How Long Can His Novelty Last 5</h4><h4></h4>


    The more he thought, the more worried he became. He waited and waited, but Mo Ran did note out, and he couldn¡¯t sit still any longer.


    Later, when Mi Qi and the others had gone, Mo Ran still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    He was worried that she might already know everything, so he went to find her. Because he was very anxious, when he saw her, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions well, and spoke with a bit more anger than intended.


    However, he did not realize at all that his attitude came off as if he were throwing a tantrum.


    But in Mo Ran¡¯s ears, it took on an entirely different vor.


    She was taken aback for a moment, then looked up directly into his eyes, as anger also surged in her heart.


    "Just waiting a few more minutes makes you impatient?"


    If he ever got tired of her, she didn¡¯t even want to imagine how unpleasant his expression would be.


    Gu Yixuan frowned slightly, and with a hint of tension, he asked, "What are you getting angry about?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart suddenly chilled. Was it her who had started losing temper?


    She shook off his hand. A flicker of surprise passed through Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, and he hastily grabbed her hand back, holding on tight.


    "Let go!"


    Mo Ran¡¯s struggle did not faze him at all. Unable to shake him off, she could only stop, turning her head away in distress.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Gu Yixuan drew her into his arms and asked softly.


    He was genuinely worried that Mo Ran might know something.


    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have minded her knowing, but now it was different. He had obtained this rtionship with great difficulty and didn¡¯t want to experience even the slightest setback.


    Mo Ran still wouldn¡¯t look at him, and Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart grew even more anxious.


    "Ranran, if you have anyints about me, can you tell me? Don¡¯t keep everything bottled up. If you don¡¯t say, how would I know where I¡¯ve gone wrong?"


    Women in love perhaps are always stubborn.


    The more he said this, the more wronged she felt, and the more it seemed like he really had done something wrong.


    In fact, he had indeed done something wrong.


    Mo Ran bit her lip secretly, trying hard to hold back her tears, and looked at him, "Why were you so harsh to me just now?"


    Gu Yixuan was stunned, confusion shing through his eyes, and then he realized, said with sudden understanding, "I wasn¡¯t!"


    "You weren¡¯t?" Mo Ran clearly didn¡¯t believe him.


    So it was about this that she was giving him a hard time. Gu Yixuan breathed a sigh of relief and a slight smile appeared on his face.


    "I saw you weren¡¯ting out, and I thought something had happened to you, so I got a bit anxious, and my tone might have been harsher. Ranran, I really wasn¡¯t being harsh to you; I was just worried about you."


    His tone did not seem like he was lying.

 Chapter 384 - 385 How Long Can His Novelty Last 6

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 385 How Long Can His Novelty Last 6</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran looked at him half-believing and half-doubting, but ultimately chose to believe him.


    He was worried about her. Mo Ran¡¯s mood changed like the weather in June, suddenly clearing up after being overcast.


    Although Gu Yixuan had a problematic past, it had nothing to do with her. All that mattered was that he would treat her well from now on.


    Upon reflection, her stubbornness just now seemed rather unwarranted.


    "All right, I¡¯m fine now. Let¡¯s go," Mo Ran said in a softened tone.


    "You¡¯re not angry with me anymore?" Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t help but curve the corners of his mouth slightly, holding her hand against his chest.


    "Mhm."


    "Let¡¯s go then. Does your stomach feel a bit better? Do you want to go to the hospital?" His other hand was wrapping around her shoulder, asking with concern.


    Leaning against him, Mo Ran felt veryfortable, very cozy, "No need, it¡¯s much better."


    "Did you eat something bad?"


    Seeing such a fussing and motherly Gu Yixuan for the first time, Mo Ran almost wanted tough, but she spared him the ridicule, considering his concern for her.


    "I don¡¯t know, just felt a bit ufortable."


    "If you feel ufortable again, we¡¯ll go to the hospital."


    "Mhm."


    The two returned to their seats, but Mo Ran couldn¡¯t eat anymore, and Gu Yixuan had also lost his appetite, so they paid the bill and left the restaurant.


    Having walked around the streets for most of the day, Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t want to tire her out, so he nned to go back.


    On the way, Mo Ran leaned against the back of the seat and fell asleep. She slept so deeply that she didn¡¯t even notice when the car stopped.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t wake her up but carefully picked her up and carried her into the house.


    The grandma came out to greet them, but upon seeing this, she simply smiled at Gu Yixuan.


    Gentlyying Mo Ran on the bed, Gu Yixuan was about to withdraw his arms when Mo Ran reached out in her sleep and grabbed his hand.


    He was startled, thinking he had woken her up, but when he turned to look, she was still sleeping.


    "Gu Yixuan..." In the midst of her dream, she murmured softly.


    Gu Yixuan held his breath, waiting to hear what she would say in her sleep-talk.


    "I don¡¯t want to be like them..."


    The man¡¯s body jolted sharply, aplicated emotion shing through his eyes. She knew, she must have found out about his past through Mi Qi.


    Was she worried that she would be like them, with only a short half a month of being valued?


    Gu Yixuan thought back seriously to her emotions at the restroom door. Something had seemed off indeed. He only med his own preupied concern at that moment for not picking up on anything.

 Chapter 385 - 386 Look at Me, I’m Prettier 1

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 386 Look at Me, I¡¯m Prettier 1</h4><h4></h4>


    His mood suddenly improved because he realized he wasn¡¯t the only one feeling anxious about the rtionship; she felt the same way. This was a feeling they both wanted to cherish.


    The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve up again and again, almost reaching his ears.


    At this moment, Gu Yixuan felt extremely pleased with himself.


    He couldn¡¯t resist lowering his head and softly asking, "Why don¡¯t you want to be like them? Is it because you can¡¯t bear to leave Gu Yixuan?"


    "Mmm..." Mo Ran mumbled something in response, shifting a bit, then became still again.


    Gu Yixuan, not giving up, continued to coax, "Ranran, can¡¯t you bear to leave Gu Yixuan?"


    "..." Mo Ran remained motionless.


    Gu Yixuan felt a bit deted. Why wouldn¡¯t she continue speaking?


    Whatever, the important thing was he knew her feelings now, and that was enough. This woman was shy, probably even in her dreams.


    The more he thought about it, the happier he became. He withdrew his hand, covered her properly with the nket, and walked into the study to handle work matters, in high spirits.


    His secretary called about many things, and he answered each patiently, even his voice was cheerful.


    After ending the call, the secretary on the other end stared at the handset in disbelief, finding it hard to believe that this was the same reserved, tight-lipped CEO they were used to...


    At dinner, Mo Ran noticed that Gu Yixuan seemed excessively cheerful.


    He kept smiling as if he had stumbled upon some great joy.


    "What are you smiling about?" She couldn¡¯t help but ask after putting down her chopsticks.


    "Did I smile?" Gu Yixuan reached up to touch his face and indeed, he was smiling, totally unaware of it.


    He smiled again and said, "Nothing much, just in a pretty good mood."


    "Why are you in a good mood?" she asked.


    "Why can¡¯t I be in a good mood?" he asked back.


    Mo Ran also felt likeughing now. This man was so strange, "I¡¯m done eating, you eat more."


    She got up and walked over to the sofa, turning on the television to watch. Lately, she had be addicted to a variety show that was really funny, featuring handsome men and beautiful women in every episode¡ªmuch to her visual delight.


    Gu Yixuan put down his chopsticks and walked over as well, "What¡¯s this?"


    He sat down next to her, leaning back on the sofa with his long arm stretched out behind her, as though enveloping her in his embrace.


    "This show, it¡¯s really good. They also sing, all ssic old songs, and it feels nostalgic listening to them."


    Gu Yixuan took a nce, and on the TV, numerous stars were divided into groups,peting against each other. Each win added a point to their score.

 Chapter 386 - 387: Look at Me, I’m More Attractive 2

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 387: Look at Me, I¡¯m More Attractive 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Whoever has the most points is the ultimate winner.


    This kind of boring show, he could tell the rules just by watching.


    Seeing Mo Ran transfixed, he patiently watched with her.


    Mo Ran was easily amused¡ªattractive stars saying anything remotely funny had her covering her mouth withughter.


    When the handsome star made aedic move, sheughed even more exaggeratedly.


    Gu Yixuan felt a bit dissatisfied; Was he really that good-looking? He made herugh like that, yet she had neverughed so openly in front of him.


    It wasn¡¯t bothering him until he thought about it, and then it made him even more depressed.


    "Ranran, let¡¯s change the channel." Gu Yixuan said while pressing the remote control.


    "Don¡¯t! I want to watch this one!" Mo Ran quickly tried to stop him, but it was toote.


    The next channel was an animal world channel, and coincidentally the scene showed two cheetahs nuzzling each other.


    The host¡¯s maic voice narrated: Springtime has arrived; even the most ferocious animals seek out mates, to reproduce the next generation...


    Mo Ran tried to snatch the remote control but Gu Yixuan avoided her; he stared at the TV and solemnly said, "Let¡¯s watch this, it can increase some general knowledge."


    "General knowledge?" Mo Ran was stunned.


    Gu Yixuan nodded, his expression couldn¡¯t be more serious, "Yes, the knowledge about reproducing the next generation."


    "..." Mo Ran blushed, flung herself onto him, and tried to grab the remote with both hands and feet.


    Gu Yixuan held his hand up high, but Mo Ran still managed to snatch it away.


    Switching back to the previous channel, the handsome star on the TV had just cracked another humorous remark, and Mo Ran couldn¡¯t hold back her snicker.


    She hugged the remote to her chest to prevent Gu Yixuan from taking it back again.


    "You see... isn¡¯t that hrious... haha..." Sheughed until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and copsed into his embrace, holding her stomach.


    Gu Yixuan glowered at the screen; he thought the TV star was nothing but a pretty boy, not only effeminate in appearance but also pandering for attention.


    "Ranran, who is he?"


    "You don¡¯t know him? He¡¯s the very famous XXXtely."


    "I don¡¯t know him!" A big shot like him really didn¡¯t need to know such minor characters.


    Mo Ran gave him a weird look and disdainfully said, "You¡¯re so out-of-date, not even knowing who he is."


    Gu Yixuan: "..."


    Did he need to know him? Was it necessary? Was it really necessary?!


    Suddenly, Gu Yixuan felt a bit angry; it seemed that in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes, his status wasn¡¯t evenparable to that pretty boy¡¯s.

 Chapter 387 - 388: Look at Me, I’m Prettier 3

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 388: Look at Me, I¡¯m Prettier 3</h4><h4></h4>


    He snatched the remote and turned the TV off directly.


    "Hey, why did you turn it off!" Mo Ran immediately furrowed his brows in anxiety.


    "It¡¯s not over yet! Once a week, I finally waited for this..."


    Gu Yixuan tossed the remote aside, wrapped his arms around her, and prevented her from reaching it.


    "Ranran, stop watching. Are they better looking than me? Look at me, I¡¯m better looking."


    Mo Ran threw him a look that said ¡¯You¡¯re so vain¡¯, and continued to reach for the remote. Gu Yixuan held her in his embrace, and she had no choice but to stretch her arm out as far as she could, her whole body straining.


    Just as she was about to reach it, she was suddenly swept up in a horizontal carry, and she eximed in surprise, quickly bracing her upper body to cling to his neck.


    "What are you doing, put me down." She kicked her legs a couple of times.


    Gu Yixuan carried her straight upstairs, "It¡¯ste, time to go to bed."


    "I¡¯m not sleepy yet, I can¡¯t sleep."


    "Perfect, we can do something else." He took the steps two at a time, kicked open the door, and ced her on the soft, big bed.


    As soon as Mo Rany on the bed, she immediately wrapped herself up in the nket, turned over, and cocooned herself, leaving only her head out. She looked a bit like a silkworm.


    "Come here." Gu Yixuan sat on the edge of the bed and gestured to her.


    "I¡¯m noting over." Mo Ran watched him warily.


    What was he nning to do? She knew all too well.


    One look at his eyes and she understood the dirty thoughts inside his head. She was only just over two months pregnant, and the fetus was not yet stable; they couldn¡¯t do that sort of thing too frequently.


    "Come here quickly." Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes darkened further, his voice rough with a hint of huskiness.


    Today, he had to make her understand that he was the most attractive of all. He wanted to punish her and show her that the pretty boy was no match for him.


    Mo Ran stared at him, her cheeks flushing, she bit her lip and said in a low voice, "Gu Yixuan, I read online that it¡¯s best not to have intercourse during the first three months of pregnancy... Otherwise, it might harm the baby..."


    Gu Yixuan paused, a hint of concern now evident in his heart. But at the moment, he really wanted her.


    Every time the thought of wanting her emerged, his body would react rapidly.


    Only by actually doing it, could he find relief.


    After swallowing twice, his shining eyes shed a shadow of darkness, and he coaxed softly, "Ranran,e here. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be gentle and it¡¯ll be fine. Look, we did it that day, and there was no problem, right?"


    "We can¡¯t do it too often..." Mo Ran pouted, she was just too adorable!

 Chapter 388 - 389 Almost 1

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 389 Almost 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s body became increasingly tense, his straight trousers had already pitched a towering tent.


    "Just once, I¡¯ll be very gentle, really only once," Gu Yixuan climbed onto the bed, approaching her like a big bad wolf.


    Mo Ran shrank back, lifting her foot to kick him, but he caught her ankle and pounced on her.


    "Don¡¯t..."


    "Yes!" He skillfully pinned her down, and couldn¡¯t wait to kiss her lips.


    "Mmm..." Mo Ran couldn¡¯t struggle free and had no choice but to let him have his way.


    Passion quickly erupted, Gu Yixuan¡¯s kisses covered her entire body, igniting mes all over.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes were hazy, feeling herself drifting, unsure of her surroundings.


    ******************


    "Be gentle..." Mo Ran didn¡¯t forget to remind him.


    "Mhm, I know." Hey on top of her, kissing her lips, his movements below in sync.


    Gu Yixuan was an expert at forey, quickly locating Mo Ran¡¯s sensitive spots, bringing her pleasure.


    His techniques were adept, clearly, he had ample experience.


    The more Mo Ran thought about what Mi Qi had said, the more upset she felt. Although one shouldn¡¯t dwell on the past, when it really happened to her, she wasn¡¯t so forgiving.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, annoyed, and bit his lip, the pain only excited him more, hastening his movements.


    "Mmm, gentler!" She was almost overwhelmed, truly a case of reaping what one sows.


    The man,pletely immersed in desire, couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying at all, only knowing how to act to achieve more pleasure.


    The passionsted a long while before it ended, and Gu Yixuan held her in his arms, his hand slowly moving over her bare back.


    Mo Ran caught her breath for a while, and her mind cleared significantly.


    She felt sticky all over, wanting to shower but not wishing to move. So she fell asleep in a daze, her body slightly ufortable, but it didn¡¯t affect her sleep.


    Waking up in Gu Yixuan¡¯s arms the next day, Mo Ran curved her lips into a sweet smile.


    In the morning, waking up with a loved one should be a very romantic thing.


    ......


    Gu Yixuan also woke up and seeing her smile, he smiled too and pecked at the corner of her mouth.


    "Ranran, did you sleep wellst night?" He nuzzled her cheek affectionately and asked.

 Chapter 389 - 390 Almost 2

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 390 Almost 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan also woke up and, seeing her smile, he smiled as well, lowering his head to peck at the corner of her mouth.


    "Ranran, did you sleep wellst night?" he asked affectionately, rubbing his cheek against hers.


    His hand was around her waist, his half-body clinging tightly to her graceful figure, his legs entwining with hers.


    Beneath the nket, the two were intertwined like dodder flowers.


    "Mhm." After two days of being together, Mo Ran had begun to get used to the intimacy between lovers.


    Even, she had be addicted to this sweet, cloying sensation.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s body had a faint scent of musk, which was intoxicating to smell. She took a light breath in and felt her whole body heating up.


    "Do you want to do it again?" someone asked with shining eyes, shamelessly coaxing her.


    "No!" She snapped awake, ring at him fiercely, ignoring his pitiful expression, and pushed him away.


    "I¡¯m going to take a shower first." Mo Ran felt sticky all over, especially below, where a warm liquid was still asionally flowing out.


    This only made her feel more embarrassed; she had to take a shower.


    Wrapped in her nightgown, she stood up and the spot she had just been pressing against revealed a faint trace of blood.


    On the snow-white sheets, it looked very jarring.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of it, and his heart suddenly contracted.


    "Ranran!" His face went pale with fright.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Mo Ran, not knowing what was happening, turned her head in confusion.


    Following Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze, she was also shocked.


    A rush of thoughts flew through her mind¡ªwhere did the bloode from?


    Whose was it?


    "Whose is this?!" she asked urgently, hoping against hope that it wasn¡¯t hers.


    Suddenly, she felt very ufortable in her stomach. Her hand instinctively covered her lower abdomen as her brows furrowed tightly.


    Noticing her distress, Gu Yixuan almost tumbled over to her side, holding her with concern as he asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Where does it hurt? Is it your stomach?"


    Mo Ran clutched his arm tightly, an unforeseen fear rising within her.


    She was so scared that tears instantly started flowing from her eyes, "Yes, my stomach hurts!"


    Gu Yixuan froze for a second and then turned to shout, "Grandma! Call an ambnce! Quick!"


    ............


    Mo Ran was quickly taken to the hospital and into the emergency room.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s mood this time was as tense and fearful as thest.


    No, to be precise, he was even more afraid than thest time.

 Chapter 390 - 391 Almost 3

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 391 Almost 3</h4><h4></h4>


    He sat in the chair with cold limbs, his mind a nk, eyes dull and lifeless.


    His heart was filled with regret. Knowing that Mo Ran had signs of a threatened miscarriage, he not only failed to take good care of her but also tirelessly demanded her.


    If, if something had happened to the child, he would never have forgiven himself...


    Last time, the child was luckily saved, but he didn¡¯t know if they could be that fortunate again this time.


    Mo Ran was in the emergency room for just an hour, but for Gu Yixuan waiting outside, it felt as long as a century.


    When she was wheeled out, his body regained sensation in an instant, and he rushed over.


    "Ranran, how do you feel?" grasping her hand tightly, he asked anxiously.


    He was only wearing a thin shirt, as there hadn¡¯t been time to grab a coat in the rush.


    The weather was cold and after sitting for an hour, his whole body was chilled. As soon as he touched her hand, Mo Ran felt that bone-chilling coldness.


    She frowned, and Gu Yixuan, thinking she was in pain, turned even paler, "Does it hurt a lot? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m right here, and it will stop hurting soon!"


    He was so anxious for her that Mo Ran suddenly felt like crying.


    Since she had been with Gu Yixuan, she had worried that his love for her wasn¡¯t deep enough and that he would hurt her someday. Now, she didn¡¯t think that anymore; she felt that perhaps her love wasn¡¯t as deep as his.


    The doctors and nurses around them were moved to see Gu Yixuan¡¯s affection.


    Sniffling, Mo Ran said softly, "I¡¯m okay, the baby is okay, don¡¯t worry."


    It took Gu Yixuan several seconds to process this statement before he reacted.


    His stiff face suddenly softened and revealed a genuinely warm smile.


    He rarely smiled sincerely, and at this moment, seeing his heartfelt smile, everyone was stunned.


    It was as if his smile had a great magic to it, shaking hearts and drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Mo Ran felt like crying again. She was so grateful that the child was safe, or else she might not have seen Gu Yixuan smile like this.


    After being admitted to the ward, the room¡¯s heating dispelled the chill from Gu Yixuan¡¯s body.


    He held Mo Ran¡¯s hand tightly, sat by the bed, and watched her unblinkingly, as if afraid she would disappear in the next second.


    A middle-aged female doctor, motivated by a sense of duty to educate, began to scold them.

 Chapter 391 - 392: Gu Yixuan’s Affection 1

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 392: Gu Yixuan¡¯s Affection 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "You young people just don¡¯t know how to restrain yourselves. Already pregnant, and yetpletelycking in danger awareness. Is the child less important than enjoyment?"


    Mo Ran guiltily lowered her eyes, feeling very ashamed.


    Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t angry; he sincerely nodded in agreement, "You¡¯re right, we won¡¯t do this again next time."


    The doctor¡¯s nagging wasn¡¯t over yet, "I think you simply can¡¯t remember. There were already signs of a threatened miscarriage before, howe you did not pay attention? If you don¡¯t want the child, then you shouldn¡¯t have let hime into this world in the first ce."


    Mo Ran was a bit worried for the doctor; one scolding from her was enough, another one and he would definitely get angry.


    Gu Yixuan furrowed his brows.


    As expected, he got angry.


    In her mind, Mo Ran silently mourned for the doctor.


    "Hmm, rest assured, I will take your words to heart, there absolutely won¡¯t be a next time," Gu Yixuan continued nodding as he took the lesson.


    Mo Ran looked at him in disbelief as if she couldn¡¯t believe this was the same Gu Yixuan with the strange temper.


    The female doctor nced at the two of them and stopped muttering, leaving the ward with the medical records in hand.


    "Just now when she was talking about you, I thought you would get angry," Mo Ran said as soon as the doctor left, voicing her doubts.


    Gu Yixuan slightly darkened his expression, "What she said is absolutely correct, why would I get angry?"


    Because no one has ever scolded you like this!


    Mo Ran silently criticized him in her heart, but did not say it aloud. Since he didn¡¯t mind, that was for the best.


    "Ranran, this time it really was my fault. Scold me, I won¡¯t dare to do it again."


    Seeing the guilt in the depths of his eyes, Mo Ran even if she wanted to me him, found she could not say a word.


    She smiled andforted him, "It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t the child safe now?"


    "But what if he wasn¡¯t?" Gu Yixuan suddenly shuddered, quickly shaking his head to deny his own assumption, "The child will definitely be safe; I will make sure to protect him and not let him get hurt."


    Mo Ran was somewhat touched, a glint of tears appearing in her eyes, "Gu Yixuan, do you really like this child?"


    He ced her hand to his lips and kissed it, then bowed his head to nod.


    "Yes. He is our first child, the significance is very different. I like him very much, extremely much."


    Mo Ran knew that Gu Yixuan harbored intense feelings for the things he liked. Just like with her, once he fell in love, he would not be willing to let go.

 Chapter 392 - 393: Gu Yixuan’s Affection 2

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 393: Gu Yixuan¡¯s Affection 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "What if we really lose the child?" she couldn¡¯t help but hypothesize again.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes darkened with a shadow, and his voice grew sharper by several degrees, "Whoever harms the child, I won¡¯t let them off."


    He added another sentence, "Likewise, if I hurt him myself, I won¡¯t forgive myself either."


    His emotions were too intense.


    Whatever he was dedicated to, he would protect with his own life.


    Mo Ran was a bit scared by him and patted the back of his hand, "Don¡¯t be like this, and don¡¯t me yourself too much. The child is okay now, isn¡¯t he?"


    Gu Yixuan got up and leaned over her head, carefully embracing her and whispering, "Ranran, I¡¯m sorry."


    "It¡¯s okay, really, it is." His self-me made Mo Ran feel very heartbroken.


    She hugged him back, gently stroking his back, hoping to offer him somefort.


    "Just thinking about the possibility of the child being gone makes me very upset," Gu Yixuan said in a deep voice, a hint of fear mixing into his tone.


    This was the first time he showed his vulnerable side in front of Mo Ran.


    Mo Ran felt somewhat pleased inside; Gu Yixuan was starting to reveal different sides of himself to her.


    The closer the rtionship, the more one understands the other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses.


    Their rtionship was gradually progressing, which meant they were beginning to treat each other as a part of their lives.


    Mo Ran really wanted to tell him, if the child were gone, they could have a second one, a third one.


    There was no need to be so attached to this one.


    But she worried that saying this might upset him. She also felt ashamed, as a mother, to love their child less deeply than Gu Yixuan did.


    Not knowing how tofort him, Mo Ran could only hold him, providing him warmth.


    Unknowingly, she fell asleep, and when she awoke, it was already evening, and Gu Yixuan was sitting on the couch in the hospital room, wearing a thick coat.


    On his knees was aptop, surrounded by a scatter of documents.


    They say a man who is focused is the most attractive, and watching Gu Yixuan work earnestly, Mo Ran indeed found him very charming.


    Seeing her awake, he put down theputer and walked over to sit by the bed.


    "Are you hungry? Grandma made chicken soup and tasty food. I¡¯ve kept it warm for you, just waiting for you to wake up and eat."


    "Mm, I¡¯m a little hungry," Mo Ran nodded.


    Gu Yixuan helped her sit up, letting her lean against his chest.


    He made a phone call and Grandma came in, carrying a threeyered insted lunch box into the hospital room soon after.

 Chapter 393 - 394: Gu Yixuan’s Affection 3

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 394: Gu Yixuan¡¯s Affection 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Granny greeted Mo Ran while arranging the food on the table.


    A small dining table was set up on the bed, with chicken soup and dishes all neatly ced on it.


    "Here, let me feed you," said Gu Yixuan as he carefully scooped up a spoonful of rice and brought it to her lips.


    "No need, I can eat by myself." Mo Ran reached out, but he avoided her hand.


    "The doctor said you¡¯re fairly weak and need good care for a while to avoid any mishaps. From now on, you don¡¯t need to do anything, just focus on recuperating," he insisted.


    "Yes, Miss Mo, just concentrate on getting better," Granny said with a smile.


    Mo Ran felt that no matter how weak she was, she couldn¡¯t possibly be so frail as to not even have the strength to hold a spoon.


    "But I can still eat by myself."


    "No," Gu Yixuan tly rejected her statement, "from now on, let me feed you when you eat."


    "Won¡¯t I be an invalid then?" She couldn¡¯t even eat by herself.


    Gu Yixuanughed lightly and said, "How could you be an invalid? I¡¯m just worried about you, concerned that your health might suffer. Ranran, it was all my fault before, I knew you were not well and still, I didn¡¯t take good care of you. But that¡¯s going to change. I¡¯ll take good care of you and our child, not letting any harme to you."


    He started ming himself again.


    Alright, given his persistence, she decided to let it be. His conscience was burdened with guilt, and not letting him do this would probably make him suffer.


    With a smile, Mo Ran reluctantly opened her mouth and ate the rice he offered.


    Being fed by the person you love is a delicate feeling, a bit of happiness mixed with a sense of being cherished.


    Worried Gu Yixuan might get impatient, Mo Ran sneakily nced at him.


    She discovered his expression was concentrated, his movements gentle and cautious, as if dealing with the most serious matter in the world, showing no sign of reluctance.


    Feeling at ease, she found it easier to let him take care of her without any qualms.


    After dinner, Gu Yixuan held her and chatted for a bit before insisting she lie down to rest. He refused to go to work until she had fallen asleep.


    Mo Ran had no choice but to pretend to close her eyes.


    In reality, she was only showing very slight symptoms of a threatened miscarriage today, nothing too serious; there was no need for Gu Yixuan to be so anxious.


    But his anxiety also showed how much he cared.


    He really did care a great deal about her and the baby...


    Quietly opening a small slit in her eyes, Mo Ran watched him working with focus and felt immensely happy.

 Chapter 394 - 395: Gu Yixuan’s Affection 4

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 395: Gu Yixuan¡¯s Affection 4</h4><h4></h4>


    From then on, they would be able to live like this forever, right?


    She could already imagine, their future life together would definitely be blissful and harmonious, even the air filled with pink bubbles...


    Right, there would also be children. Surely a little boy as handsome as Gu Yixuan, cute, smart, and happy.


    Then the three of them, dressed in matching family outfits, would often go for pics or to the amusement park...


    The more Mo Ran thought about it, the happier she became, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Gu Yixuan looked up and met her eyes. She quickly restrained her smile, shifting her gaze away, pretending that she hadn¡¯t been watching him.


    The man had walked up to her, leaned over to cradle her face, andughingly asked, "You¡¯ve been staring at me and evenughed out loud. What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing?" She shook her head with a giggly smile.


    "Really nothing?" Gu Yixuan leaned in close, his thin lips curling into a devilishly charming smirk, "Are you perhaps imagining something, about me?"


    Mo Ran thought he was very smart, but she couldn¡¯t admit it, otherwise, it would be too embarrassing.


    "No, I just remembered some jokes, and that made meugh."


    "What jokes?" His eyes twinkled, "Tell me, let me have augh too."


    Mo Ran knew very few jokes; she tried hard to search her mind and suddenly remembered one she¡¯d seen before, which had made herugh terribly.


    "You really want to hear it?" She decided to tell that joke because she was sure Gu Yixuan would find it funny.


    "Yeah."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you then."


    Mo Ran mulled it over for a bit and began, "A little white rabbit hopped into a bakery and asked, ¡¯Do you have one hundred small rolls?¡¯ The baker replied, ¡¯Ah, I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t have that many.¡¯ ¡¯Is that so...¡¯ The little white rabbit walked away with its head down."


    "The next day, the little white rabbit hopped into the bakery again and asked, ¡¯Do you have one hundred small rolls?¡¯ The baker said, ¡¯Sorry, we still don¡¯t have any.¡¯ ¡¯Is that so...¡¯ The little white rabbit again walked away with its head down."


    "On the third day, the little white rabbit hopped into the bakery and asked again, ¡¯Do you have one hundred small rolls?¡¯ The baker happily said, ¡¯We do, we do, today we have one hundred small rolls!!¡¯ The little white rabbit pulled out its money and said..."


    "Haha... it said... haha..." Mo Ran hadn¡¯t even finished, but she was already convulsed withughter.

 Chapter 395 - 396: Gu Yixuan’s Affection 5

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 396: Gu Yixuan¡¯s Affection 5</h4><h4></h4>


    "What does it say?" asked Gu Yixuan, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he looked at her, smiling.


    "It says, ¡¯Great, I¡¯ll take two!¡¯ Haha...isn¡¯t that funny?"


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t stopughing, and Gu Yixuan, afraid that she wouldugh so hard she¡¯d run out of breath, quickly began to pat her back to help her catch her breath.


    When she finally calmed down, she saw that Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t seem to find it amusing at all, which made her feel downhearted, "Isn¡¯t it funny?"


    "...Yeah, it¡¯s hrious," he said with a slight smile.


    In reality, he was actually quite happy that Mo Ran was finallyughing so heartily in front of him. She looked beautiful and very appealing when sheughed.


    He hoped that she would have such a happy smile every day from now on.


    Having seen her feeling down so often in the past, he really wanted to make it up to her, to give her all the happiness in the world.


    "Not funny at all! You didn¡¯t evenugh," Mo Ran grew even more disheartened. How could he notugh at such a funny joke?


    "I¡¯ll tell you another one, I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯tugh," she said, a bit defiant.


    Remembering Gu Yixuan¡¯s genuineughter from earlier in the day, Mo Ran felt nostalgic and desperately wanted to see it again. His current smiles were all so faint,cking the charm of that particrugh.


    "Okay," Gu Yixuan let her have her way.


    Mo Ran thought about it and realized that she was woefully short on jokes.


    The one she just told was the funniest she knew, and if Gu Yixuan hadn¡¯tughed at that one, he probably wouldn¡¯tugh at the others either.


    "Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. It isn¡¯t that funny anyway," Mo Ran said, feeling somewhat discouraged.


    "We should rest early, it¡¯s gettingte, and staying up is bad for your health."


    "What about you? You should go back and rest. I¡¯ll be fine here by myself."


    "No, I need to stay by your side to feel at ease," Gu Yixuan said as he tucked her in.


    Although the Spring Festival had passed, the weather was still very cold, and despite the heating in the room, it was chilly.


    Was he nning to sleep on the sofa for the night?


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t bear the thought and took his hand, saying, "Why don¡¯t youe up here and sleep with me?"


    Gu Yixuan looked at her and smiled gently under the soft light.


    "When you¡¯re discharged, I¡¯ll sleep with you every day. But not tonight, I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa, don¡¯t worry, I have a nket."


    Mo Ran looked over and indeed saw a white nket at the corner of the sofa.


    "Alright then. I¡¯m going to sleep. You have work to do, right? Remember to get some rest soon."

 Chapter 396 - 397: Gu Yixuan’s Affection 6

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 397: Gu Yixuan¡¯s Affection 6</h4><h4></h4>


    She didn¡¯t force him, knowing the hospital bed was small¡ªtwo people squeezing into it would certainly be ufortable.


    "Mhm, good night, remember to have a nice dream," Gu Yixuan said, lowering his head to kiss her forehead.


    "Good night," Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips into a smile. She looked at him with bright eyes and felt, once again, so blessed.


    Just as Tang Song had said, finding someone you love is difficult. But finding someone you love who also loves you back is even more challenging.


    She thanked the heavens for allowing her to fall in love with Gu Yixuan, and for Gu Yixuan to fall in love with her. It was truly fortunate that they had met each other.


    The painful memories of the past only served to highlight their current happiness and made them cherish this hard-won rtionship even more.


    In her dream, Mo Ran indeed had a wonderful dream. She dreamt that her child was born, and they had a happy family¡ªa family of three living blissfully every day...


    ................


    The next day, Mo Ran was brought back to the vi at Banshan Garden. Upon her arrival, she saw the housekeeper leading two young girls dressed as maids, standing at the entrance to wee her.


    "What¡¯s this?" she asked Gu Yixuan, puzzled.


    Gu Yixuan, supporting her, nced at the girls and smiled at her, "I asked the housekeeper to hire a couple more people to take care of you. Once you¡¯re better, we can dismiss them, and it won¡¯t be toote."


    "I¡¯m not that delicate. I can do without being waited on," Mo Ran said with a smile.


    Gu Yixuan nodded, "Right, when I¡¯m home, they don¡¯t need to wait on you. But when I¡¯m not home, they should."


    "No, what I mean is, it¡¯s fine without anyone to serve me," Mo Ran hurriedly exined, thinking he had misunderstood her.


    Gu Yixuan, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, said, "Alright, let¡¯s go inside. If you don¡¯t like them, we¡¯ll let them go and find others who you do like."


    As he spoke, they approached the two girls.


    Mo Ran saw their timid expressions after hearing Gu Yixuan¡¯s words, their eyes all looking at her, with a hint of pleading.


    The girls were so young and working as maids; they must have been in need of money back home.


    This job must be very important to them, and they must be worried about Gu Yixuan dismissing them.


    Mo Ran sighed in her heart and turned to Gu Yixuan with a smile.

 Chapter 397 - 398: Gu Yixuan’s Affection 7

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 398: Gu Yixuan¡¯s Affection 7</h4><h4></h4>


    "All right, let them stay. But I¡¯m not used to being waited on, let Grandmother take care of me, and the other two can handle everything else," Mo Ran said.


    "OK, whatever you say," Gu Yixuan agreed immediately.


    The two girls also showed happy smiles, and their fondness for Mo Ran increased by several folds instantly.


    One was named Li Lan, and the other was Huang Xiaoli, both under the supervision of Grandmother. Grandmother instructed them to focus on cleaning and tending to the garden.


    As for cooking, she insisted on doing it herself, because Gu Yixuan was very particr about Mo Ran¡¯s diet.


    In the first couple of days aftering back, Gu Yixuan was extremely careful with Mo Ran¡¯s health and didn¡¯t dare to share a bed with her at night, worried that he might identally press against her.


    Every night, he would sleep on the sofa in the bedroom, his sleep light and restless.


    Whenever Mo Ran turned over, he would wake up, walk over to the side of the bed to see if she was feeling unwell, and only after making sure she was fine would he go back to lie down and continue sleeping.


    His worry surpassed Mo Ran¡¯s imagination.


    Usually, he would go to thepany to handle business during the day. Since the near miscarriage, he had brought all his work home to deal with.


    Mo Ran had told him several times to go to work, but he would just smile and not agree.


    After a week of convalescing at home, Mo Ran felt her body had almost fully recovered and suggested that he go back to work.


    "Let¡¯s wait a little longer, until you arepletely well, then I¡¯ll go back to thepany," Gu Yixuan responded to her.


    Mo Ran felt very guilty inside, "No, you should go back to work now. I know there are many things that require your presence. With you constantly absent from thepany, I guess a lot of things must be in disarray."


    Gu Yixuan was pleased with her consideration, but he just couldn¡¯t ease his worry about her health. The thought of losing the baby at any moment filled his heart with panic.


    "Ranran, I promise you. Another week, and I¡¯ll go back to work at the office. As for other matters, you don¡¯t need to worry. Thepany has already been set on the right track, and it doesn¡¯t matter even if I don¡¯t go," he said cheerfully while holding her from behind.


    "But, if you stay at home taking care of me all the time, people will say that I..."


    "They¡¯ll say you¡¯re like an ancient woman, bewitching her lord? Ha, I¡¯m not an emperor, and you¡¯re not a consort in the deep pce, we are different from them. Even if others find out, they would just say we are in love and very affectionate towards each other," he said.

 Chapter 398 - 399: Gu Yixuan’s Affection 8

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 399: Gu Yixuan¡¯s Affection 8</h4><h4></h4>


    "Yeah, being sweet with each other every day, others might get a toothache from watching us," Mo Ran joked with augh.


    Gu Yixuan pretended to frown, "Then that would only mean they are jealous, envious that we love each other."


    Love each other, huh...


    Mo Ran smiled faintly, Gu Yixuan really did love her.


    This awkward guy, why just won¡¯t he say those three words?


    The two cuddled sweetly for a while, and suddenly Gu Yixuan, in a really good mood, couldn¡¯t help but bring up marriage again.


    "Ranran, once you¡¯re feeling better, let¡¯s go get married," he said.


    He feared that Mo Ran would reject him likest time, so he went on to list the benefits of marriage.


    "Look, once we¡¯re married, our child will be born into aplete family. We¡¯ll have a proper rtionship, and by then you¡¯ll be Mrs. Gu, all my property will be in your hands, even myself will be under yourmand, and you¡¯ll be the one making all decisions at home. Isn¡¯t that great?"


    Mo Ran chuckled, "You talk a good game now. I can¡¯t control you. It would be a miracle if you weren¡¯t the one controlling me by then."


    Didn¡¯t she know him?


    With his strong possessiveness, once she became Mrs. Gu, he would definitely be controlling, forbidding this and that.


    "That won¡¯t happen, you have to believe me, it will definitely be you who controls me," Gu Yixuan continued to coax her.


    "It¡¯s not okay... I¡¯m not mentally prepared yet..." She had only just started dating, and now they were talking about marriage¡ªit felt so fast.


    It made her feel like she was experiencing puppy love during her youth, somewhat panicked inside, always feeling it wasn¡¯t quite right.


    "I¡¯m bringing it up now so you can start getting mentally prepared. How about this, I¡¯ll give you three days to prepare. After that, we¡¯ll pick a date and go register."


    "Three days? Isn¡¯t that too short?"


    Gu Yixuan thought to himself, three days wasn¡¯t short. With her dawdling, awkward character, three years probably wouldn¡¯t seem too long for her either.


    "It¡¯s not too short. Sometimes decisive action is necessary. It only takes a minute to make a great decision, so three days is already quite generous."


    Mo Ran was speechless, "Is marriage a decision to be made? You¡¯re not running apany."


    "It¡¯s pretty much the same. Marrying me would definitely be a great decision. Without spending anything, with just a little effort, you¡¯d get the most eligible bachelor in town. Isn¡¯t that a good deal?" Gu Yixuan shook her gently as he spoke with a lightugh.


    ...


    Dear readers who haven¡¯t added this book to your favorites on the web, please add it now~~ The author is losing the motivation to write more and needs to see some numbers to get fired up. Also, the sweet part between our couple will probably end by tomorrow or the day after, and then I¡¯m going to start putting them through some tough times again.

 Chapter 399 - 400: Gu Yixuan’s Affection 9

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 400: Gu Yixuan¡¯s Affection 9</h4><h4></h4>


    "Gu Yixuan, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯re getting more and more vain. Could it really be that I¡¯m so bad, and marrying you, I got the better deal and you¡¯re at a loss?" Mo Ran deliberately asked.


    "Of course not, it¡¯s a win-win. You¡¯ve gained, and I¡¯ve gained. Everyone is happy, and our future together will be very pleasant." Gu Yixuan, true to his businessman nature, spoke in terms that were all about making a deal.


    Mo Ran looked out the floor-to-ceiling window, where the sunlight was bright and cheerful. On the branch of a locust tree, several tender buds had sprouted, signaling that spring seemed to be on its way.


    Suddenly, she felt that the world was beautiful and perfect for holding a wedding.


    "Alright, I agree to marry you," she said with a smile.


    Gu Yixuan froze for a moment, then his arms suddenly tightened, holding her close as if he wanted to meld her into his own flesh.


    "Ranran, really? Do you really agree to marry me?" he asked in disbelief, his eyes unable to hide the thick joy they held.


    Mo Ran turned her head to meet his eyes and nodded with a smile, "Yes, I¡¯m even having your child, if not marrying you, then who?"


    Perhaps she wasn¡¯t quite suited to be a qualified wife and mother yet, but she was willing to try, to learn.


    People always have to learn to grow up, don¡¯t they?


    Her sister had her own home, and she wanted one of her own, too.


    "That¡¯s wonderful!" Gu Yixuan eximed, holding her and spinning around in circles.


    "Ranran, you are my wife, the only wife I will ever have in this lifetime!" He kissed her lips, which had a hint of the taste of sunlight.


    Spring was nearly here, and their life seemed to be moving in a direction of happiness.


    Gu Yixuan never knew that he could have a home, one that was truly his own.


    From now on, he wouldn¡¯t have to be alone anymore; in the still of the night, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer loneliness and sorrow, and when hurt, he wouldn¡¯t need to feign indifference.


    He thanked heaven for, after all the unpleasant things he had been through, finally nning to give him a warm home.


    Mo Rany on his chest, smiling as she looked out the window at the beautiful sunlight, everything so beautiful it seemed dreamlike and surreal.


    Ever since Mo Ran agreed to marry him, Gu Yixuan had started to prepare for the wedding. The wedding was scheduled for the fifteenth of the next month, which gave Mo Ran enough time to take care of her health.


    She didn¡¯t have to do anything, just to be there as the bride on the wedding day.


    Gu Yixuan took very good care of her, fearing anything might go wrong. Every day, he had Li Lan and Huang Xiaoli stay by her side, following her every step.

 Chapter 400 - 401 Mo Yan’s Grievance 1

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 401 Mo Yan¡¯s Grievance 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Recently, the weather has been quite pleasant, with sunshine every day. Mo Ran said that winter had passed and spring had arrived.


    But Grandma argued that there would be one more cold spell before spring truly arrived.


    Mo Ran disagreed, she was certain that spring had indeede. The climate was warming up, and she needed only to wear a knitted sweater and a wool coat, without feeling cold at all.


    After resting for a bit more than a week, her body had basically fully recovered. The doctor said that as long as there were no problems with her body, the child would be fine.


    She had another phone call with Mo Yan, and during it, Mo Ran once again detected something off in her tone.


    "Sis, tell me, are you unhappy about something?" Mo Ran asked with concern.


    Marrying into a wealthy family was Mo Yan¡¯s greatest dream and her happiest achievement.


    But it seemed that things were not as they appeared; after her marriage, every phone call they hadcked any hint of joy in her voice.


    Mo Yan was silent for a while, then broke into tears, "Ranran, I¡¯ve always been reluctant to tell you because I was afraid you wouldugh at me. But I¡¯m truly feeling aggrieved, and besides you, I don¡¯t know who else to turn to."


    "Sis, what exactly happened?" Hearing her crying, Mo Ran immediately became anxious.


    Was it Yang Tao who had treated her poorly?


    Had she been beaten, or what?


    Mo Ran thought of the former Gu Yixuan, a man cruel and heartless. Could Yang Tao be that kind of person too?


    "Ranran, let¡¯s meet somewhere in person. It¡¯s not convenient to talk on the phone." There were many servants in the Yang Family, and eyes and ears of the elder matriarch everywhere, so she dared not take the risk of pouring her heart out to Mo Ran at home.


    Mo Ran understood her meaning, "Ok, do you have time now? Let¡¯s meet at the restaurant we used to go to often."


    "Mm, I¡¯ll get ready and head out," Mo Yan replied.


    After hanging up, Mo Ran changed her clothes, grabbed her purse, and headed downstairs. Just as she reached the foyer by the entrance, Li Lan and Huang Xiaoli stopped her.


    "Miss Mo, where are you going?"


    "Oh, I¡¯m stepping out for a bit to meet my sister."


    "But, Mr. Gu said that you should rest well at home and not go anywhere," Li Lan said with a smile.


    Thinking it was just a tone of concern, Mo Ran smiled in return, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, my body haspletely recovered, so stepping out for a bit won¡¯t be a problem."


    Mo Ran slipped on her shoes, grasped the doorknob, and was just about to open it when Huang Xiaoli hastily grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 401 - 402 Mo Yan’s Grievance 2

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 402 Mo Yan¡¯s Grievance 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Miss Mo, you should rest at home. If you need to go out, please let the master know first."


    Their faces bore an unnatural expression, and Mo Ran finally sensed something was amiss.


    After a moment of thought, she smiled wryly, "It must have been Gu Yixuan who forbade you from letting me out, he¡¯s just too jumpy. Don¡¯t worry, I will only be out for a short while and I¡¯ll be back. If he mes you, I¡¯ll take responsibility for you."


    "But..." the two of them looked troubled.


    "There¡¯s no ¡¯but¡¯. Surely, I can¡¯t be forbidden even to step out of the house." Mo Ran waved at them and left with a smile.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend Gu Yixuan, nor could they afford to offend Mo Ran, so they had no choice but to watch helplessly as Mo Ran left.


    Mo Yan arrived first at the agreed-upon restaurant, ordered a private room, and then sent a text message to Mo Ran. By the time Mo Ran arrived, she had already finished a cup of tea.


    Seeing her sister, Mo Ran thought she hadn¡¯t changed much.


    She was still well-dressed, not much thinner, yet her eyes no longer held the same bright and shrewd sparkle as before.


    In her memory, no matter the hardship, Mo Yan always seemed indomitable. It appeared she really had encountered many displeasures within the Yang Family.


    Sitting opposite her, they ordered some dishes and chatted while eating.


    Mo Ran looked at her and asked, "Sis, what exactly happened? Why were you crying?"


    Mo Yan sighed deeply and spoke softly, "Originally, I wasn¡¯t nning to tell you. I insisted on marrying into the Yang Family, and if I told you, you would surelyugh at me in your heart."


    "Why would you think that of me? You¡¯re my sister, how could I possiblyugh at you?" Mo Ran said, frowning.


    Mo Yan nodded, "Yes, I know you wouldn¡¯t reallyugh at me. Ranran, the people of the Yang Family, they¡¯ve been really too much to me."


    Unable to help herself, tears welled up in her eyes, making Mo Ran even more anxious.


    "What did they do to you?"


    Mo Yan shook her head, "They didn¡¯t do anything to me, but their behavior was too much. You have no idea, even before I married into their family, the people from the Yang Family looked down on me, always treating me coldly. I could endure all that, thinking that over time they woulde to ept me as one of the family, but after getting married, they became even more dismissive of me."


    Perhaps truly feeling aggrieved, Mo Yan couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Mo Ran quickly pulled out a tissue and handed it to her. After dabbing at the corner of her eyes, she continued speaking.

 Chapter 402 - 403 Mo Yan’s Grievance 3

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 403 Mo Yan¡¯s Grievance 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "When we got married, we had nned to go on a honeymoon. But who knew the olddy would disagree, saying that thepany had just stabilized and it would be bad for thepany if Yang Tao left at this time. So Yang Tao listened to her and canceled the honeymoon."


    Mo Ranforted her, "That¡¯s understandable. Didn¡¯t the Yang Family have financial issues recently? Now that things are looking up again, Yang Tao would definitely need to stay and manage thepany."


    "I know that. But it¡¯s the only wedding I¡¯ll ever have; can¡¯t I even enjoy a honeymoon?" Mo Yan said with some indignation.


    "Alright, let¡¯s not fuss about that. But why does his family never take me to any social events?!"


    No matter what the gathering, they always go by themselves, and even if Yang Tao needs to bring a femalepanion, they would never agree to it being me.


    I know they¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll embarrass them.


    But I have always been learning social etiquette; they just don¡¯t want me there. They think I¡¯m a country bumpkin, not fit to be seen in public!"


    "How can that be? Sister, is it possible that you did something to make them unhappy?" Mo Ran asked subconsciously.


    Mo Yan immediately got angry and red, "What have I done wrong?! I know that life in a wealthy family is tough; I¡¯ve been walking on eggshells, very careful not to offend anyone.


    But they just don¡¯t like me, Yang Tao¡¯s sisters are always picking fights with me, constantly making sarcastic remarks!


    The olddy does the same, acting all high and mighty whenever she sees me¡ªas if she really thinks she¡¯s the Empress Dowager!


    "Sister..."


    "Even Yang Tao is not nice to me! He¡¯s always flirting with other women outside, and I can¡¯t even say a word about it.


    At home, I¡¯m just a servant to him, not his wife at all!


    In the beginning, he restrained himself a bit, butter on, he didn¡¯t even bother to hide it from me.


    Hees home every day with kiss marks and lipstick stains from other women, covered in those vixens¡¯ perfume scents; it makes me want to throw up just from the smell!"


    Mo Ran wasn¡¯t very surprised, she had known all along that Yang Tao was that kind of person.


    "Sister, he¡¯s always been like that, you should have expected it when you married him," she sighed.


    Mo Yan suddenly felt deted, her voice filled with grievance as she sniffled, "I know what kind of person he is, and I don¡¯t expect him to be loyal to me. I just want to keep my status as Mrs. Yang; I don¡¯t aspire to anything else."

 Chapter 403 - 404 Mo Yan’s Grievance 4

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 404 Mo Yan¡¯s Grievance 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "But, even that wish might be hard to fulfill..."


    "Why would you think that? Haven¡¯t you already married him? If the position of Mrs. Yang isn¡¯t yours, then whose would it be?"


    Mo Ran was somewhat startled and eximed in surprise, "Could it be that Yang Tao wants to divorce you to remarry another woman?!"


    Mo Yan shook her head, then nodded.


    "It¡¯s almost like that, but it¡¯s not his idea¡ªit¡¯s the olddy¡¯s. They just despise me for noting from a prominent family, thinking that my marrying into the Yang Family has brought shame upon them. They all want to push me out to find someone of equal social status!"


    She scoffed coldly and said, "She thinks her son is so great, believing that every prestigiousdy is dying to marry him!


    Hmph, saying I¡¯m not from a well-born family¡ªwhen our Mo Family was prestigious, their Yang Family wasn¡¯t even known for anything significant!


    If it weren¡¯t for me, their Yang Family couldn¡¯t have ovee their difficulties!"


    Mo Yan suddenly realized that she might have said too much.


    Looking at Mo Ran, she indeed saw suspicion in her gaze.


    "Sister, what do you mean by your words? What do you mean when you say without you, the Yang Family couldn¡¯t have ovee their difficulties?" Mo Ran asked with a frown.


    A flicker of guilt crossed Mo Yan¡¯s eyes, and sheughed it off, saying:


    "I¡¯m just talking nonsense. What can I do? At best, I¡¯m just a minor character. Ranran, the food is getting cold, let¡¯s eat."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t believe her words.


    "Sister, are you hiding something from me? Also, I¡¯ve always been curious, why did Yang Tao propose to you in the first ce? Tell me, what¡¯s the real story behind it."


    The most aggravating thing for Mo Yan was that Mo Ran was smart when she should be oblivious and obtuse when she should be wise.


    If only she were a bit dumber at this moment.


    Putting down her chopsticks, she said indifferently, "What could I possibly be hiding from you? Even if there were something, it wouldn¡¯t concern you. Besides, could Yang Tao not propose to me? Do you think so little of me?"


    Mo Yan was quite good at pretending, but her act often only seeded halfway in front of Mo Ran.


    That was because Mo Ran had grown up with her and knew her a bit better than others.


    Her current state of annoyed embarrassment was a sure sign of her guilt.


    Mo Ran had already guessed the likely reason¡ªit had to be because of Gu Yixuan. Otherwise, Yang Tao wouldn¡¯t have proposed to Mo Yan.


    Theycked everything that could hold sway over the Yang Family, apart from Gu Yixuan, who was connected to them. She really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

 Chapter 404 - 405 Mo Yan’s Grievance 5

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 405 Mo Yan¡¯s Grievance 5</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran cast her eyes down, speaking calmly, "Sister, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never told you."


    "What?"


    "I¡¯m with Gu Yixuan. Despite the hatred between our family and the Gu family, I¡¯m still with him.


    I¡¯ve realized that it was Gu Shijie who killed our parents, not Gu Yixuan.


    He just happens to share the Gu family blood, and actually, the Gu family doesn¡¯t treat him well either. I shouldn¡¯t hate him, so I¡¯m with him now."


    Mo Yan¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as Mo Ran continued, "Also, we¡¯re nning to get married next month."


    "What?!" Mo Yan¡¯s shock made her chopsticks fall onto the table.


    "Ranran, do you really n to marry him?" she asked urgently, "Howe I didn¡¯t know about this?"


    Mo Ran looked at her, saying indifferently, "We just decided."


    Mo Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh, then immediately pretended to be reluctantly epting,


    "Actually, it¡¯s not uneptable for you to marry him. You¡¯re right, our parents¡¯ death was caused by his father, and it has nothing to do with him; we really shouldn¡¯t hate him. As long as he treats you well, we don¡¯t have to fuss over so much."


    Mo Yan¡¯s eptance of Gu Yixuan was too quick; she used to hate him deeply.


    The sudden abandonment of her prejudice against him, ready to ept him as her brother-inw, was just too abnormal.


    Mo Ran watched Mo Yan quietly and then asked, "Sister, have you never really thought of ming Gu Yixuan?"


    Mo Yan froze, her expression darkening as she replied, "What are you talking about? How could I not me him! It¡¯s just that I understand that our parents¡¯ death has nothing to do with him, so what¡¯s the use of ming him?"


    She picked up her teacup, took a light sip, and lowered her gaze to hide the guilt in her eyes.


    "Sister, stop hiding it from me. Did you make some deal with Gu Yixuan, and then he helped you marry into the Yang Family?" Mo Ran asked directly.


    Mo Yan¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she held the cup, looking up to deny,


    "Not at all! Stop making wild guesses, please. Why do you always suspect the reason I married Yang Tao?"


    "Because I know what kind of person Yang Tao is. Didn¡¯t you just say that the Yang Family doesn¡¯t really like you, and that Old Mrs. Yang wants to rece you? With that being the case, how could they agree to let you marry in?


    There must be a reason they had to concede. Sister, even if you won¡¯t tell me, I can always ask Gu Yixuan; he will tell me the truth."

 Chapter 405 - 406 Mo Yan’s Grievance 6

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 406 Mo Yan¡¯s Grievance 6</h4><h4></h4>


    fr§×ewebno?el.?o?


    "Thud¡ª" Mo Yan angrily ced her cup heavily on the table, impatiently saying, "If you want to know, I¡¯ll just tell you!"


    Mo Ran was slightly taken aback, there was indeed a transaction between them.


    She looked at her calmly, waiting for her to speak the truth.


    It wasn¡¯t that she insisted on forcing Mo Yan to speak out, she just didn¡¯t like the idea of the two people she cared about the most keeping secrets from her.


    She worried that Mo Yan had made some unsavory deal with Gu Yixuan, and she was also concerned that their transaction was connected to her.


    She didn¡¯t want to be deceived by the people closest to her again.


    Mo Yan felt that asking Mo Ran out to talk today was a mistake!


    If she had gone back and asked Gu Yixuan, he would surely have told her the truth.


    It might be better to say it herself, and possibly embellish the details a bit.


    Just as she was about to speak, Mo Ran¡¯s cellphone rang.


    She took it out and saw it was Gu Yixuan calling.


    Mo Yan immediately said, "Answer it first, after that, I¡¯ll tell you."


    Mo Ran had no choice but to answer the call, "Hello."


    "Ranran, where are you now? I¡¯lle pick you up." Gu Yixuan¡¯s tone was tense from the start, his voice deep, betraying his current mood was not very good.


    The housemaid had called him to say that Mo Ran had been out to meet her sister for a while and hadn¡¯t returned, so he anxiously made the call.


    "I¡¯m tied up with something now, I¡¯ll go back on my own in a bit."


    "No! Tell me, where are you? You¡¯re in a weak state; how can you just wander around? What if something happens?" Gu Yixuan was very firm in his stance.


    Mo Ran knew he was worried and had to reassure him, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll be back in a while, I know how to take care of myself."


    "Tell me where you are, I¡¯ming to pick you up right now." Gu Yixuan still insisted on the same thing.


    "I..." Mo Ran was about to give him the address but then remembered, what if he came and joined forces with Mo Yan, refusing to tell the truth? What then?


    Anyway, she had to know what transaction they had made today, no matter what.


    Also, she felt somewhat dissatisfied with Gu Yixuan¡¯s attitude. Was she not even allowed to go out now? He was being too overprotective.


    "I¡¯ll call you back in a bit, that¡¯s it, I¡¯m hanging up."


    Without giving him a chance to reply, Mo Ran hung up the call and turned off her phone.


    "Sister, you should turn off your phone too, he might call you," she said to Mo Yan.


    Knowing that it was Gu Yixuan who had called and also thinking it unnecessary for him to know their whereabouts, Mo Yan agreed.

 Chapter 406 - 407 Mo Yan’s Grievance 7

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 407 Mo Yan¡¯s Grievance 7</h4><h4></h4>


    She had to beat Gu Yixuan to the punch and tell the truth first, while making herself seem a bit more pitiable to avoid Mo Ran getting angry at her again.


    Thest time Mo Ran exposed the contraception pill incident, it was embarrassing enough for her.


    "Hmm," she nodded and turned off her cell phone.


    "Tell me, what kind of deal did the two of you make?" Mo Ran asked.


    Mo Yan thought for a moment, then nodded, "You¡¯re right, Gu Yixuan and I did make a deal.


    Those two days, you were insistent on aborting the child, and Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t know what to do with you.


    So he made a deal with me, if I persuaded you to keep the child, he would help me marry into the Yang Family. It¡¯s really that simple, not asplicated as you think."


    "Really?" Mo Ran wasn¡¯t very convinced, "What did Gu Yixuan do to make Yang Tao propose to you?"


    Mo Yan was frustrated, wishing his questions could be less sharp.


    "The Yang Family was having financial troubles, right? He lent them a sum of money so they could have some working capital."


    The situation sounded like there wasn¡¯t much to doubt.


    But if the Yang Family wanted to borrow money, Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t necessarily the only option.


    How could it also lead to marrying Mo Yan, whom they didn¡¯t like?


    Even if they didn¡¯t borrow from Gu Yixuan, they could borrow from other businesses.


    Unless, the amount of money was veryrge.


    "Sister, how much money did Gu Yixuan lend to the Yang Family?"


    "...Ten billion," Mo Yan said reluctantly.


    Mo Ran was stunned. Ten billion, that was so much...


    Gu Yixuan, in order to keep the child in her womb, had actually lent out ten billion. He really wanted that child.


    Mo Ran suddenly felt that he owed Gu Yixuan too much.


    Mo Yan held her teacup with both hands, a trace of resentment in her eyes.


    Gu Yixuan was a cunning and scheming man, and she had fallen for his tricks!


    It was only after getting married that she learnt the truth.


    Gu Yixuan lent ten billion to the Yang Family with very high interest, amounting to one billion a year.


    He also secretly told Yang Tao that after Mo Ran gave birth to the child, he would give her two billion yuan for the baby.


    Yang Tao¡¯s motive in marrying her was to get those two billion, to pay off the interest.


    If the Yang Family didn¡¯t repay the loan in two years, by that time the two billion in her hands would all have to be used to pay the interest. It was only because she still had some value to them that the Yang Family hadn¡¯t kicked her out and were somewhat polite to her.


    After discovering the truth, she was furious and wanted a divorce, but the Yang Family refused.


    ....

 Chapter 407 - 408 Mo Yan’s Grievance 8

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 408 Mo Yan¡¯s Grievance 8</h4><h4></h4>


    There¡¯s no way I could win awsuit against them, and if I were to take a hard stance, I might even face unforeseen dangers.


    Right now, there¡¯s only one path I can take.


    And that is to get pregnant with the Yang Family¡¯s child as soon as possible and secure my position as Mrs. Yang. Who knows if they¡¯ll drive me away after they get their hands on the two billion.


    By then, I¡¯d be left with nothing.


    But the Yang Family is aware of my past secret pregnancy, and they are very vignt about it.


    Every day, I¡¯m forced to go to the olddy¡¯s room and swallow birth control pills before they feel reassured.


    This is where I feel most wronged, but I daren¡¯t tell Mo Ran.


    I¡¯m afraid that if Mo Ran finds out about me selling myself for two billion, she might never care about me again.


    Mo Ran is my only lifeline, and I absolutely cannot lose her.


    Also, I need to find a way to get pregnant as quickly as possible. A double insurance is always better.


    When I lifted my eyes again, there was no trace of resentment in them, only endless grievance.


    "Ranran, we really haven¡¯t concealed anything from you. This is how things are, I urged you to have the child, and Gu Yixuan helped me marry into the Yang Family.


    You know how much I¡¯ve wanted to marry into the Yang Family, so I agreed to the deal with him.


    Ranran, don¡¯t me me, this is also for your own good. The child will always be your flesh and blood, and I don¡¯t want to see you abort it."


    Mo Ran was not angry, "Sister, why didn¡¯t you tell me all this earlier?"


    "I was worried you¡¯d be upset."


    "Actually, there¡¯s nothing to be upset about, but it¡¯s been hard on you. You wanted to join the Yang Family so badly, but who knew it would be like this."


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t med, Mo Yan immediately turned her worries into joy.


    "It¡¯s okay, the path was my own choice, and I have to keep walking it. Ranran, how is the child in your womb? I¡¯ve seldom been concerned about your health."


    As soon as her child was mentioned, Mo Ran¡¯s face lit up with a happy smile, a radiance of motherhood that made her look even more charming and graceful.


    "The child is doing well. Although there were some minor issues earlier, things are fine now. You don¡¯t know how much Gu Yixuan cares for him, I think the child will be utterly spoiled once he is born. It¡¯s also for the sake of the child that we¡¯re nning to get married as soon as possible."


    Mo Ran smiled happily, exuding an air of serene beauty, and anyone who saw her like this would be captivated by her charm.

 Chapter 408 - 409 Unwilling to Let Go 1

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 409 Unwilling to Let Go 1</h4><h4></h4>


    She really was a very pretty girl, with an outstanding temperament, as if she were above the mundane world.


    Mo Yan found the sight ring. She quickly lowered her gaze, worried that Mo Ran would see the jealousy in her eyes.


    The two sisters looked alike, both having grown up together.


    She really didn¡¯t understand why Mo Ran could meet Gu Yixuan, who cherished her and held her in the palm of his hand.


    While she had to rack her brains just to marry into a wealthy family, where every day she faced disdain from others.


    Looking up, Mo Yan forced a smile.


    "That¡¯s great. If Gu Yixuan likes the child, it proves he cares about you. If he didn¡¯t like you, he definitely wouldn¡¯t care about the child either."


    "Yeah," Mo Ran nodded and smiled, "I know that."


    The moment Gu Yixuan was mentioned, she suddenly realized, "I turned off my phone just now; he must be really anxious by now.


    Sis, I should get back, otherwise, he¡¯ll get angry. We can find another time to chat.


    Also, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Yang Family, just be yourself. Otherwise, they will bully you even more."


    "I know," Mo Yan nodded slightly.


    "Ranran, could you not tell Gu Yixuan about our conversation today? He told me not to tell you these things, and if he finds out I went back on my word, he will definitely deal with me."


    Mo Ran smiled faintly, "You two really, there¡¯s nothing worth hiding about this anyway. But since you¡¯re worried about him finding out, I won¡¯t tell him."


    Getting her promise, Mo Yan finally felt relieved.


    The two said their goodbyes at the door. Mo Yan got into the car and left first, while Mo Ran turned on her phone and sure enough, found many text messages.


    All were from Gu Yixuan, asking her toe home quickly, to turn her phone on, to call him back, and the like.


    Thinking of how worried he was for her, Mo Ran felt very happy.


    Just as she was about to call him, he called first. She smiled and pressed the answer button.


    The person on the other end shouted, "Mo Ran, you¡¯d better tell me where you are right now, or don¡¯t me me for ordering a citywide search for you!"


    His anger was within her expectations.


    Ending his call, turning off the phone, they were indeed her fault.


    But why couldn¡¯t he just trust her to stay out a little longer?


    Moreover, there weren¡¯t that many problems and idents that could happen; as long as she was careful, she could protect the child.


    "Alright, I know. Come pick me up. I¡¯m at the entrance of XXX Restaurant," Mo Ran said with a resigned smile.

 Chapter 409 - 410 No Intention of Letting Go 2

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 410 No Intention of Letting Go 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan immediately hung up the phone and drove to pick her up.


    She only waited outside for a little over ten minutes, and he arrived.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Mo Ran immediately ran over and hugged his arm, acting spoiled, "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be angry, see, I¡¯m all right, aren¡¯t I?"


    The rage that had filled Gu Yixuan was forcibly stuffed back down in the face of her coquettish behavior; he couldn¡¯t let it out.


    He looked at her with an ugly expression, holding her in one arm and pinching her chin, "Dare you ever hang up on my calls and turn off your phone to not answer my calls again?!"


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare," Mo Ran quickly shook her head.


    "Dare you ever run out on me again?!"


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare."


    "Dare you ever disobey me again?!"


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare."


    He lifted her chin higher and leaned in, speaking coldly, "Remember what you said today. If you ever make the same mistake, I won¡¯t spare you!"


    Mo Ran looked at him innocently, feeling that he shouldn¡¯t be so fierce toward her.


    "But, you¡¯ve got to let me go out for a walk. I can¡¯t possibly stay at home all the time."


    "After the child is born, I¡¯ll take you wherever you want to go."


    "Doesn¡¯t that mean I have to wait for seven or eight months?" Mo Ran eximed in rm.


    Gu Yixuan nodded as if it were the most natural thing, "Exactly. Actually, seven or eight months is not that long, and if you get too bored, I can apany you out. But, you are not allowed to go out alone!"


    "Gu Yixuan, you are so domineering!" Mo Ran frowned in dissatisfaction.


    The man smiled charmingly and leaned down to kiss the corner of her mouth.


    "I¡¯m not being domineering, I¡¯m worried about you. Ranran, you have no idea, you being pregnant makes me feel like I¡¯m carrying a time bomb. I¡¯m just worried that if we¡¯re not careful, something could happen to you."


    The first time Mo Ran showed signs of a miscarriage, he didn¡¯t think much of it, because he thought it was Mo Ran trying to seek death that caused the problem.


    But after what happenedst time, he felt that pregnant women were so fragile. It seemed like treating her a bit roughly might lead to an ident.


    They had finallye together with great difficulty, and he didn¡¯t want her to be harmed in any way. He also hoped they could have a child so that his heart could be steadier.


    Who knew if one day Mo Ran suddenly discovered his dark side and wanted to leave him again.


    With the bond of a child, he believed she wouldn¡¯t leave him easily.


    This child was not only his flesh and blood but also his hope.

 Chapter 410 - 411 No Intention of Letting Go 3

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 411 No Intention of Letting Go 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran was aware of his concerns, and her tone softened, "Actually, I¡¯m not that fragile. Look, I¡¯ve had signs of a miscarriage twice, and yet the baby still..."


    She couldn¡¯t continue because at that moment, Gu Yixuan¡¯splexion was extremely poor.


    "Alright, I understand, I will listen to you." She had no choice but topromise.


    Seeing him so worried also made her feel uneasy.


    Gu Yixuan gave a grim smile, lowered his head, and kissed her lips, "That¡¯s my good girl. Just don¡¯t make me worry, okay?"


    "Mhm." Mo Ran nodded sullenly.


    Gu Yixuan also said that after they got married, she could control him. Yet even before marriage, he was already so overbearing with her.


    She could already foresee that her future life was bound to be dreary.


    Sigh, there was no helping it, who made her fall for him.


    When she used to suppress her feelings, she could be indifferent to him.


    But once she let out her emotions, her love for him surged out like a flood, unstoppable.


    He probably didn¡¯t know that every day, she found herself loving him a little more than the day before.


    Gu Yixuan, if one day you stop loving me, what should I do?


    Upon returning home, it was natural for Gu Yixuan to scold Li Lan and Huang Xiaoli severely. Even the grandmother, who wasn¡¯t home at the time, got a telling-off.


    Mo Ran felt very sorry for them and decided to give Gu Yixuan a call before going out in the future.


    At night, Gu Yixuan still didn¡¯t dare to sleep in the same bed with her and continued to sleep on the couch.


    Mo Ran, lying in bed, asked him curiously, "Gu Yixuan, my health is already better, why don¡¯t youe to bed to sleep?"


    The man, dressed in a ck knit sweater and khaki casual pants, spread the nket while saying casually, "Of course, it¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid of pressing on you."


    "Then you could go sleep in another room."


    "No, if I¡¯m not by your side and you have stomach pain in the night, what then?"


    "I can call you."


    "Still no good, I won¡¯t have peace of mind if I¡¯m not beside you." Afterying out the nket, Gu Yixuan turned around, walked to the bed, sat down, and gestured her over.


    "Come here, let me hold you."


    Mo Ran crawled out of the nkets and yfully threw herself into his arms.


    He had just taken a shower, his body still emitting a faint minty fresh scent that was very soothing. His hair was slightly damp, some tousled strands falling across his forehead, which made him look less intimidating and somewhat more carefree and harmless.

 Chapter 411 - 412 No Intention of Letting Go 4

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 412 No Intention of Letting Go 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Dressed casually like this, he looked very different from usual.


    No matter the image in which Gu Yixuan appeared, he could touch the hearts of many women.


    Mo Ran felt very proud, knowing that every aspect of Gu Yixuan was hers, and hers alone.


    Gu Yixuan held her carefully, stretching out his hand to caress her stomach, and asked gently, "How does your belly feel? Is there any pain or difort?"


    Mo Ran hugged his muscr waist, looking up into his eyes as she smiled and shook her head.


    "No, I haven¡¯t felt sick at all recently. I just get morning sickness sometimes when I eat."


    "Hmm," he nodded, "The doctor said that¡¯s normal, just endure it for a while. It will get better after the pregnancy period."


    "I know, and it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m used to it."


    "Ranran, in two or three months, we can go to the hospital to see the baby¡¯s appearance. Then we¡¯ll know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl."


    "Which do you prefer, a boy or a girl?"


    "I like both, as long as they¡¯re born by you." Gu Yixuan smiled slightly, his eyes filled with an undissolvable tenderness.


    Looking at Mo Ran in his arms, he felt that life was beautiful.


    This time was the happiest and most blissful period in his life.


    Unable to help himself, he leaned down to kiss her lips, gently closed his eyes, and traced the shape of her lips with the tip of his tongue.


    Mo Ran parted her lips slightly, allowing him deeper ess.


    The kiss deepened gradually...


    After the intense kiss, the two of them gazed at each other in a daze, their breathing uneven.


    "Ranran..." Gu Yixuan looked at her affectionately, onerge hand gently caressing her waist.


    His voice was husky, eyes filled with a thick blend of love and desire.


    "Do you know? I avoid sleeping with you at night because I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control myself. You have no idea how much you tempt me. The moment I touch you, I can¡¯t help myself..."


    "Mmm... I understand..." Mo Ran nodded with a flushed face.


    She was actually quite simr to him; whenever she was near him, she wanted to hold onto his body, feeling only then could she be truly happy.


    What to do, she had be a very clingy girl.


    She wasn¡¯t like this before; the Mo Ran of the past was very independent, not like now, always wanting to rely on someone.


    Gu Yixuan chuckled softly, as if tofort himself.


    "It¡¯s okay, just a few more months, and I can hold back. After having this child, let¡¯s not have any more kids, okay?"

 Chapter 412 - 413 No Intention of Letting Go 5

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 413 No Intention of Letting Go 5</h4><h4></h4>


    "Anything¡¯s fine." She really didn¡¯t care how many children they had.


    The two of them stopped talking and just gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. In their eyes, there was only each other; everything else in the world had disappeared.


    The flow of the air slowed down, carrying with it a flirtatious scent.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand, after caressing her waist for a while, started to wander upwards uncontrobly.


    Mo Ran clutched tightly to his clothes, her entire mind focused on his hand.


    His touch seemed magical; the mere brush of it on her body made her shiver involuntarily.


    Feeling the atmosphere bing more and more intense, Gu Yixuan decided to strike up a conversation to divert his attention, fearing that he might lose control otherwise.


    "Ranran, where do you like to go for fun? I¡¯ll take you there in the future."


    "Shangri-La, I guess, I heard it¡¯s really nice. What about you, where do you like to go?"


    "Shangri-La." Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t blink as he watched her, repeating her answer exactly.


    "Alright then, after the baby is born, we¡¯ll go to Provence."


    "Mhm." Gu Yixuan nodded with a smile, and didn¡¯t correct her mistake.


    Then, his hands slowly moved to her chest, cupping her soft fullness.


    "Ah... Gu Yixuan, what do you like to eat? I¡¯ll cook it for you tomorrow?" Mo Ran tried to find a topic as well to divert her own attention.


    Gu Yixuan, looking at the appetizing sight of her, really wanted to say, "I want to eat you."


    He spoke instead, "Anything¡¯s fine. I love whatever you cook. How about, you make some chrysanthemum tea for me tomorrow?"


    Mo Ran nodded, "Okay..."


    Then she suddenly realized something and asked quizzically, "Make chrysanthemum tea?"


    Gu Yixuan gave an exasperated smile. He had misspoken too, "I misspoke, it¡¯s sweet osmanthus cake."


    "..."


    Their conversation wasn¡¯t processed by their brains. Their answers were unrted to the questions; they didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.


    After realizing their folly, they both snickered.


    With thatughter, the flirtatious mood lightened considerably, and their minds cleared up a lot.


    Mo Ran pushed against his body and said, "You should go to sleep, or you¡¯ll have trouble sleeping tonight."


    Gu Yixuan smiled charmingly, "I¡¯m already unable to sleep."


    "But I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep." Mo Ran pushed him away with a giggle, about to roll back to her spot when Gu Yixuan swiftly grabbed her arm and pulled her into his embrace.


    His kiss followed shortly after.

 Chapter 413 - 414 No Intention of Letting Go 6

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 414 No Intention of Letting Go 6</h4><h4></h4>


    He kissed her deeply and only then, reluctantly, let her go, "All right, go to sleep."


    "...Okay."


    After turning off the lights and going to bed, Mo Rany in bed for a long time without falling asleep.


    Gu Yixuan, sleeping on the couch, turned over a few times, seemingly having a restless sleep.


    "Gu Yixuan?" she called out softly.


    The man on the sofa, with his luminous eyes open, didn¡¯t respond to her.


    Mo Ran thought he had fallen asleep and closed her eyes to sleep. Little did she know, he hadn¡¯t fallen asleep at all¡ªhis mind was filled with unhealthy images.


    .............


    The weather remained as good as ever. Mo Ran had stayed in the vi for two days and didn¡¯t feel the boredom she had felt before.


    Perhaps it was because of love; even if she just sat around daydreaming all day, seeing Gu Yixuan just once made her feel that life was beautiful.


    Since she had nothing to do, she might as well buy some ingredients and cook something delicious for Gu Yixuan.


    Mo Ran decided on a few recipes and then got dressed, ready to go out.


    She knew Gu Yixuan wouldn¡¯t feelfortable letting her go out alone, but to just walk around nearby the vi shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?


    The housekeeper noticed her intent and came forward with a smile, "Miss Mo, where are you off to?"


    "Oh, I¡¯m nning to go to the supermarket to buy some things¡ªI want to cook for Gu Yixuan," said Mo Ran with a smile.


    "What do you need to buy? Give me the list, and I¡¯ll have Li Lan and the others go buy it."


    "No need, I want to buy it myself." Cooking for the one you love naturally requires personal effort in every aspect.


    The housekeeper felt a bit troubled, "But, sir said not to let you out."


    "I¡¯ll just be around here, not going far. Housekeeper, if you¡¯re worried about me, let Li Lane with me," Mo Ran said, understanding her concern.


    Still, the housekeeper shook her head, "Let the two of them go buy it. Really, sir has given his word, not allowing you to go out. Even if you must go out, you have to call him first and go only if he agrees."


    Mo Ran slightly furrowed her brows, "Did he say that?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, fine. I¡¯ll give him a call."


    Mo Ran thought that once she told him, he would surely agree, but Gu Yixuan immediately refused her request over the phone.


    "Don¡¯t go. Whatever you want to buy, have the servants buy it."


    ....


    The collection on the book site has increased a lot, huh? Feizi is very motivated. Let¡¯s continue with 15 more updates, over ten thousand words.

 Chapter 414 - 415 No Intention of Letting Go 7

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 415 No Intention of Letting Go 7</h4><h4></h4>


    "But I want to go buy it myself, I don¡¯t want to ask others to do it for me." She had a lot of free time at home, and going out for a walk would be good for her health.


    "Honey, be good, listen to me. I really don¡¯t feel at ease if you go shopping yourself, you¡¯ll definitely have to carry a lot of things, and those things are heavy. What if you hurt yourself?" Gu Yixuan coaxed on the other end of the phone.


    "I can have one of them go with me. Gu Yixuan, if I¡¯m not even allowed to go out to buy something, what am I supposed to do if I want to go shopping?" Mo Ran felt that this person was bing more and more overbearing, and she knew she had to negotiate properly with him.


    Gu Yixuan frowned slightly, "Let¡¯s skip the shopping. Since you want to go, let all of them go with you. Give the phone to Grandma, I¡¯ll talk to her."


    "Alright." Mo Ran handed the phone to Grandma.


    She didn¡¯t know what Gu Yixuan had said to her, but she kept agreeing until she hung up the phone.


    She then said to Mo Ran, "Miss Mo, the master said that if you want to go and buy things yourself, all three of us should apany you, otherwise you are not allowed to go. Please wait a moment; we¡¯ll prepare some things."


    After saying that, Grandma asked Li Lan to stay and look after her, and took Huang Xiaoli to prepare band-aids, disinfectant, tissues, umbres, mineral water, hemostatic medicine, towels, and even a small stool!


    Mo Ran watched, dumbfounded, and asked in confusion, "Grandma, we¡¯re just going to the supermarket, why are you preparing so many things?"


    The luggage bag was packed full, looking like a migrant worker moving house.


    Grandmaughed, "It¡¯s good to have these things with us, just in case we need them. Look, if you get hurt, we can immediately disinfect and stop the bleeding. If you¡¯re tired, you can sit on the stool and drink some water to rest; and if it rains, we have an umbre ready."


    "Wait, you mean to say, all this is prepared for me?" Mo Ran asked incredulously.


    "Yes."


    "Put them all back, there¡¯s absolutely no need to bring all these things!" It was simply too unbelievable. She wasn¡¯t a state leader who needed so much preparation for a simple outing.


    Grandma shook her head firmly, "These are the master¡¯s orders, he told us that we must take good care of you and that there should be no mishaps. Miss Mo, don¡¯t worry, the three of us will definitely protect you on the way and ensure that you don¡¯t get hurt."


    Li Lan and Huang Xiaoli nodded vigorously, showing agreement with Grandma¡¯s words.

 Chapter 415 - 416 No Intention of Letting Go 8

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 416 No Intention of Letting Go 8</h4><h4></h4>


    In their hearts, they thought Gu Yixuan was simply the epitome of a perfect man. He was so good to Miss Mo, who else in this world could possibly do what he does?


    Mo Ran nced at the three of them, and suddenly, she envisioned a scene of four people walking down the street.


    One would surely be carrying luggage and trailing behind, another would offer her support, while one would clear the path in front, making it seem like a mafia boss¡¯s grand entrance, scary enough not just to terrify others, but to scare her to death as well.


    What fun and meaning could there be in going out shopping like that!


    Gu Yixuan was being too strict with her, and Mo Ran suddenly felt annoyed. She said indifferently, "Forget it, you guys go ahead and buy it, I won¡¯t be going."


    She was human, after all, not a gori to be gawked at by onlookers!


    "But, didn¡¯t you want to go and buy it yourself?" Granny asked in confusion.


    Mo Ran, without turning her head, replied, "I¡¯m tired and want to go upstairs to rest."


    Back in her room, she walked dejectedly to the window, her mood was foul. Gu Yixuan¡¯s concern for her really was too much¡ªshe could hardly stand it.


    No, she had to clear the air with him once he returned.


    After Granny and the others returned with the groceries, Mo Ran did not cook for Gu Yixuan¡ªshe wasn¡¯t in the mood anymore.


    That afternoon, after Gu Yixuan had eaten and returned, she followed him upstairs into his study.


    "Gu Yixuan, I..."


    Just as she was about to speak, Gu Yixuan in front of her suddenly turned around and embraced her tightly.


    "Are you angry with me?" he asked.


    Today, during the meal, her expression was indifferent, and she hardly spoke to him. He knew she was angry.


    Mo Ran pushed against his chest and looked at him, "If you¡¯re so smart, you should know why I¡¯m angry."


    Gu Yixuan still held her waist, with no intention of letting go.


    He smiled and said, "Is it because I won¡¯t let you go out alone? Actually, it¡¯s nothing. You should learn to adapt. You don¡¯t know, many wealthydies have two nannies follow them when they go out. Your status is more distinguished than theirs, so shouldn¡¯t you have a couple of people by your side?"


    "But I¡¯m not used to that kind of life. They are them, and I am me." Besides, she had never considered herself more distinguished than anyone else.


    "No one is used to it at the beginning. Once you learn to enjoy it, you¡¯ll get used to it. You, you are just too stubborn, too independent, never knowing how to treat yourself better."

 Chapter 416 - 417 No Intention of Letting Go 9

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 417 No Intention of Letting Go 9</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuanughed as he reached to pinch her nose; Mo Ran gently avoided it, her expression still faint.


    He slightly reined in his smile, knowing she was still angry.


    "Gu Yixuan, I think we need to talk. Maybe there¡¯s a divergence in our lifestyles, in our way of thinking," Mo Ran said calmly.


    Gu Yixuan thought she wanted to talk about breaking up with him, and his hand tightened suddenly, his deep eyes staring at her, his lips pressed into a thin line.


    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a discrepancy in our life and thought! If you don¡¯t want them to apany you, can I go out with you next time?"


    Mo Ran frowned slightly, "It¡¯s not like that. You haven¡¯t understood my point. I want to live an ordinary life, not the life of ady of leisure.


    I don¡¯t need the luxuries ady of leisure should have. I want to live my own life, just as before.


    I don¡¯t want, just because I married you, that my life has to change. So, I hope you won¡¯t be too strict with me, let things be as they are."


    Gu Yixuan let out a sigh of relief, thinking she was going to say something serious, but it was just this.


    "I haven¡¯t been too strict with you, Ranran. I¡¯m caring for you. You don¡¯t know how much I care about you," Gu Yixuan held her and murmured softly.


    "You are very important to me, more important than my own life.


    Every day, I wish to hold you like this, never leaving you. When I can¡¯t see you, I miss you a lot.


    If possible, I wish I could tuck you into my pocket, keep you with me at all times, always inseparable.


    If I wasn¡¯t afraid of making you angry, I¡¯d even like to lock you up in a room, where only I can see you and keep others from seeing you.


    Ranran, I really hope you belong only to me, your thoughts, your life, your emotions, all belonging to me alone... Of course, my thoughts, life, and emotions also belong only to you."


    Not having been loved, he dared not ask for so much.


    But having been loved, having tasted the sweetness of love, he was like a person who had lived in darkness and finally found light, wanting to use everything he had to keep hold of that light.


    It wasn¡¯t just that Mo Ran loved him a little more each day; he did too.


    No, more urately, his love for her doubled every day.


    Day after day, his love had grown so intense it turned obsessive; he didn¡¯t just want her heart, he wanted all of her. Anything about her, he had to have it!


    **

 Chapter 417 - 418 No Intention of Letting Go 10

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 418 No Intention of Letting Go 10</h4><h4></h4>


    Never satisfied, insatiable!


    Only by having everything about her could he be at ease and feel secure. Then, and only then, did he feel she entirely belonged to him.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s sweet nothings, heard by Mo Ran, were somewhat horrifying.


    She looked up at him, gazing into his eyes, and saw his persistence, his love, his fervor, his unrepentant obsession...


    "Gu Yixuan, if, I mean if. One day I leave you, what would you do?" Mo Ran tried to ask.


    A fierce and distorted cruelty immediately appeared on the man¡¯s face, "I won¡¯t let you leave me! I¡¯d rather die than let you go!"


    "But..." In life, there¡¯s always joy and sorrow, meetings and partings.


    "No buts!"


    He cut her off, with a resolute voice: "Ranran, you already belong to me. How can you leave me after falling in love with me? If you left, I don¡¯t know what I might do or be."


    In this world, only she loved him, and he loved her so much in return.


    Two people in love should devote their lives and everything to the other, how could they part?


    Even if the seas run dry, rocks crumble, heaven and earth shatter, they should not be separated!


    Mo Ran was somewhat shocked, she had never imagined Gu Yixuan¡¯s obsession with her had reached such an extent.


    Once, his possessiveness had made him unwilling to let her go.


    Even if it meant she suffered greatly, he never rxed his grip.


    Now that he had fallen deeply in love with her, did that mean she would never be able to escape his palms?


    Escape aside, wouldn¡¯t she have to obey him in everything? What would he do if something even slightly displeased him?


    "Gu Yixuan, how could you be like this?"


    In the beginning, wasn¡¯t everything fine?


    Wasn¡¯t he perfectly normal? Their rtionship was like any ordinary couple¡¯s, as normal as it could be.


    But in such a short time, how his love had begun to twist...


    The man, unaware of her thoughts, frowned and said in dissatisfaction: "What have I be? Ranran, don¡¯t you like me this way?"


    He lowered his head and began to kiss her forehead, her nose, her lips, trying to make her feel his love.


    "I do like it, I like that you love me, I like you holding me, I like being with you every day, just looking at you, lightly kissing you..."


    Hearing his soft, gentle words, Mo Ran thought again, maybe she was overthinking it.

 Chapter 418 - 419 No Intention of Letting Go 11

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 419 No Intention of Letting Go 11</h4><h4></h4>


    His love was nothing more than just a bit deeper than the average person, and besides, she liked the way he loved her.


    "What about you, do you like it when I treat you this way?" Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t want to perform a solo act, he wanted to hear the same answer.


    Mo Ran nodded, smiling, "I like it too."


    A happy smile instantly spread across the man¡¯s face, like a child receiving his favorite toy.


    His forehead pressed against hers, his nose grazing hers, he affectionately said,


    "I knew it, you also like this a lot. Ranran, you must remember, you can only love me, in your heart, mind, and world, there can only be room for me, understand?"


    If it was just the world of love that should only have him, she could do it.


    "Mhm." Mo Ran nodded.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s smile grew even more enchanting, his eyes forming a crescent, his white, even teeth dazzlingly bright.


    "So, you¡¯re not mad at me anymore today?" he asked.


    How could she stay mad after his distractions?


    Mo Ran said with amusement, "If you go shopping with me, I won¡¯t be mad at you."


    It had been a long time since she went shopping, and she wanted to go with him, and if she found good-looking clothes, she would buy them for him.


    Sometimes, picking out clothes for the one you love is also a kind of happiness.


    Gu Yixuan frowned slightly, hesitant.


    Mo Ran noticed and warned, "If you don¡¯t go shopping with me, I¡¯ll go by myself."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll go with you." With him by her side, what¡¯s there to worry about?


    ....................


    The next day Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t go to the office, and after having breakfast together, they drove out to go shopping.


    Upon arriving in themercial district, Mo Ran was like a person filled with energy, happy all the way. Holding Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand, she excitedly checked out one shop after another, thoroughly enjoying herself.


    She hadn¡¯t been so enthusiastic about shopping before, but now she really liked it. It turns out, who you go shopping with matters.


    Of course, you¡¯d be happy shopping with the person you like.


    After an entire morning of shopping and buying a few clothes, Mo Ran was tired.


    "It¡¯s so hot, and I¡¯m so tired," she said, finding a bench to sit and rest. She massaged her sore legs whileughing.


    Gu Yixuan sat down beside her, lifted her legs onto his knees, and began to knead them.


    "Since you¡¯re so tired, how about we head back?"

 Chapter 419 - 420 No Intention of Letting Go 12

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 420 No Intention of Letting Go 12</h4><h4></h4>


    He had actually wanted to take her home for quite a while now, worried that her stomach would act up after such a long walk.


    "Don¡¯t do that, there are many people watching." Mo Ran quickly retracted her leg.


    Sheughed again, "You don¡¯t understand, this is called fun. Shopping is about walking until your legs are jelly for that utterly exhrating feeling."


    He really didn¡¯t get it and couldn¡¯t feel any pleasure from it.


    "Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll go buy you something to drink."


    "Yeah, I want some yogurt." Mo Ran nodded.


    Gu Yixuan looked around and saw that there was a convenience store not far ahead.


    He stood up and instructed, "Wait here for me, I¡¯ll be right back. Don¡¯t wander off."


    "Go ahead, I¡¯ll rest for a bit." Mo Ran smiled and waved at him. His worries were superfluous; she wasn¡¯t blind to her surroundings, and the thought of her getting lost was just silly.


    After Gu Yixuan left, she waited for a little while and then decided to go find him.


    She was so focused on the direction of the convenience store that she failed to notice a delivery motorbike heading towards her from the side.


    "Be careful!" Just as she was about to be hit, a pedestrian grabbed her hand and pulled her back.


    Mo Ran stumbled backwards, not steadying herself, and ended up falling into the person¡¯s arms.


    She quickly tried to pull away from him, but when she pushed against his chest and felt the powerful heartbeat of a man, her own heart panicked.


    She hadn¡¯t stabilized herself yet and hastily withdrew her hands, which made her fall onto him and press even tighter against his body.


    It was bing more and more chaotic.


    Mo Ran felt a surge of anxiety in her heart, and just as she tried to push him away again, arge hand grabbed her shoulder and pulled her slightly backward, causing her to take a few steps back.


    The force wasn¡¯t harsh; she only stepped back a few paces and did not fall over.


    "Thud¡ª" A powerful punch alsonded on the face of the pedestrian at the same time.


    Turning her head, Mo Ran saw Gu Yixuan grabbing the man and throwing punch after punch at him.


    She widened her eyes in shock, ran over, and grabbed his hand, "Gu Yixuan, what are you doing!"


    "Get off!" The man shook off her hand andnded another punch on the other man, causing his face to go utterly pale with pain.


    Just as he hade out of the convenience store, Gu Yixuan saw Mo Ran leaning into his arms, very close. His mind went nk with rage, and without thinking, he rushed over to beat this man who dared toy a finger on his woman.


    Thinking back to how Mo Ran had been in his arms just moments ago, he was so angry that he wanted to kill the man!

 Chapter 420 - 421 No Intention of Letting Go 13

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 421 No Intention of Letting Go 13</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran was his and his alone; no other man should even think about touching him!


    Those punches were a discount for him!


    "Stop it!" Mo Ran threw herself onto him, hugging his body and yelling loudly, "Why are you hitting him?"


    Gu Yixuan turned back, glowering at her, "What were you doing in his arms just now?!"


    So that was the reason.


    Mo Ran felt this person was somewhat unreasonable, ming the innocent without even understanding what had happened.


    "I was almost hit by a car just now, and he saved me. We weren¡¯t leaning on each other; I just identally fell onto him! You¡¯ve hit the wrong person; he¡¯s a good man!"


    Gu Yixuan paused slightly, turned around and gripped her shoulders, looking her up and down anxiously as he asked, "Were you hit by the car? Where did it hit you? Are you alright?"


    He had been on constant guard, worried something might happen to her; had he still failed to protect her?


    Seeing his worried look, Mo Ran¡¯s anger also subsided quite a bit, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯mpletely fine. It was he who saved me; you¡¯ve hit the wrong person."


    The man on the ground, clutching his swollen face, looked a mix of aggrieved and furious.


    Was he to be punished for doing a good deed?!


    Gu Yixuan let out a sigh of relief within. He turned expressionlessly, crouched down, and pulled out his wallet, taking out a stack of banknotes and stuffing them into the man¡¯s hand.


    "Thank you for saving my wife. This is for your medical expenses andpensation," he said indifferently, with no trace of gratitude in his tone.


    The money he gave was substantial, definitely a few thousand at least.


    The man holding the money was stunned for a moment, and then he became furious.


    "Do you think you¡¯re something special because you have some money? You hit me, and you think money will settle it? I¡¯m going to sue you, and you¡¯reing with me to the police station!"


    "I¡¯m sorry, it was not intentional, he just mistakenly med a good person. Please, you must forgive him," Mo Ran hurried over to apologize and make amends.


    Such matters were best settled privately; going to the police station would be far too much trouble.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids; he pulled out another stack of cash and stuffed it into the man¡¯s hand, simultaneously handing him a business card.


    "This is my business card, if you want to sue, I am at your service anytime." Standing up, he reached out his long arm and hooked Mo Ran into his embrace.


    "Gu Yixuan, you should say you¡¯re sorry. You hit him; you should apologize to him," Mo Ran tugged at his clothes.


    "It¡¯s time to go back," Gu Yixuan said, ignoring her words and forcibly leading her back.

 Chapter 421 - 422 No Intention of Letting Go 14

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 422 No Intention of Letting Go 14</h4><h4></h4>


    "Hey, let go of me!" Mo Ran didn¡¯t want to leave; she wanted to settle things first, "Gu Yixuan, go apologize!"


    Apologize? What a joke!


    Even if that guy really did save Mo Ran, he still touched her. His hitting him wasn¡¯t a mistake at all.


    If he had known the truth beforehand, he would still have beaten him.


    "Gu Yixuan!" Mo Ran turned her head helplessly, only to see that the man had already been helped up by passersby, his gaze fixed on the business card in his hand, somewhat dazed.


    Mo Ran truly felt sorry for the guy.


    Gu Yixuan hit him, didn¡¯t apologize, and even used his status to intimidate him, making him dare not sue.


    Ah, her most hated type had always been the bullying tyrants, and she hadn¡¯t realized Gu Yixuan could be so detestable.


    Once in the car, Mo Ran¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t subsided yet.


    She stared out the window without uttering a word, pointedly ignoring him.


    Gu Yixuan started the car, nced at her, and said indifferently, "Don¡¯t go shopping anymore. You barely go out once, and an ident almost happens. If it happened a few more times, that would be too much to handle."


    He was clearly in the wrong, and now he was trying to control her!


    Mo Ran retorted angrily, "The world isn¡¯t full of idents, okay? Can you stop being so jumpy? And another thing, stop hitting people impulsively next time. You didn¡¯t even rify the situation before youshed out. Look at what you did to that man! Not even a simple apology!"


    Gu Yixuan stared ahead, his eyes somewhat cold, and pursed his lips before saying, "I don¡¯t want to argue with you, nor do I want to argue over some other man with you."


    "I¡¯m not arguing with you; I¡¯m talking sense to you!"


    "I don¡¯t want to hear this ¡¯sense.¡¯ You don¡¯t need to tell me either. Do you think I am arrogant and consider myself above everyone else? Ranran, I am that kind of person. If you fell in love with me, you should ept all of me," Gu Yixuan said with a hint of defiance.


    In truth, there was a me of jealousy still burning within him; he couldn¡¯t quite let go of the scene he had witnessed just before.


    How could she lean on another man¡¯s shoulder!


    Forget leaning; he couldn¡¯t even stand her joking with other men.


    Mo Ran frowned and looked at him, "I do love you, but when you¡¯re wrong, can¡¯t I point it out? I know you have the right to be arrogant, but every person is equal. No one is beneath you, and I hope you¡¯ll respect others in the future."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand suddenly tightened on the steering wheel, his voice turning cold.

 Chapter 422 - 423 No Intention of Letting Go 15

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 423 No Intention of Letting Go 15</h4><h4></h4>


    "You expect me to respect others? Ha, I¡¯ve never respected anyone. Not now, not ever!"


    He was such an arrogant person; in his eyes, all beings were unequal.


    Since he had climbed to the highest point, why should he look at them as equals? He had the capital to be arrogant, so why not make use of it?


    "You... really are unreasonable!" Mo Ran suddenly realized that their world views werepletely different.


    Even if they loved each other, what of it? They grew up in different environments, under different educations, and no matter how theymunicated, they could never understand each other¡¯s thoughts.


    She had disliked his dismissiveness before, thinking he had changed after they fell in love, but it turned out he was still the same.


    Between the two of them, actually, nothing had changed at all¡ªthe only thing that had changed was their rtionship.


    Love could blind people¡¯s eyes, making it impossible to see other existing problems.


    Mo Ran bit her lip as she looked out the window, feeling somewhat sorrowful; she wished that the Gu Yixuan she loved was someone who earned respect and also respected others.


    She wished he could be like an ordinary person, with amon heart, rather than one that was aloof and above it all.


    Her heart wasmon; she couldn¡¯t look up to that kind of heart.


    The two of them stopped talking, and the atmosphere grew more and more tense.


    Gu Yixuan could feel Mo Ran¡¯s alienation; a cold chill emanated from his body.


    He thought that going out shopping today was a damn mistake!


    Had he known, he would not have gone out!


    When they returned to the vi in Banshan Garden, Mo Ran got out of the car and opened the door herself. She didn¡¯t look at him, simply walking past him indifferently.


    Entering the living room, the housekeeper greeted her with a smile, and she just nodded.


    She walked upstairs, Gu Yixuan following closely behind.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t want to deal with him; as soon as she entered the room, she tried to close the door, but the man¡¯s hand suddenly stretched in to stop her.


    She just gave him a nce before turning and sitting down on the edge of the bed.


    Gu Yixuan came in, closed the door, and after looking at her for a while, he softened his expression and sat down beside her.


    No sooner had he sat down than Mo Ran got up and moved away; he moved closer, and she moved again.


    Until Mo Ran was backed up against the nightstand, with nowhere to hide.


    She simply got up to go somewhere else, but Gu Yixuan was quicker, wrapping an arm around her waist and pressing her down onto the bed.


    "What are you doing! Let go of me!" she protested, hitting his body.


    Gu Yixuan grabbed her hands with one hand, holding them above her head, preventing her from struggling.

 Chapter 423 - 424 No Intention of Letting Go 16

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 424 No Intention of Letting Go 16</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ranran, are you really going to be mad at me over some other guy?" he stared at her, his lips pursed as he spoke.


    He looked very displeased. Mo Ran was the one he loved; she was supposed to tolerate everything about him.


    Just as he could put up with all of her little moods and ws.


    Mo Ran met his gaze, saying helplessly, "I¡¯m not angry with you because of someone else. I¡¯m upset because of your attitude. Gu Yixuan, you shouldn¡¯t act like that."


    "Like what?"


    "It¡¯s about not respecting people, always being arrogant. You can be cold, you can ignore others, but you can¡¯t disrespect them."


    "Why should I respect others?" he retorted, genuinely not understanding Mo Ran¡¯s thoughts.


    More urately, he didn¡¯t understand the thoughts of ordinary people. All that talk about equality and respect was bullshit in his eyes!


    If there really was respect and equality, his past would not have been what it was.


    From a young age, he learned that he should stop at nothing to seize what he wanted. He shouldn¡¯t be merciful to others because any one of them could be his enemy, threatening his life.


    He had learned to be indifferent and aloof, looking down on everyone else. He didn¡¯t think that it was wrong. Although he knew it was supposed to be wrong, he genuinely couldn¡¯t change.


    Mo Ran felt that no matter how much she said, he probably wouldn¡¯t listen.


    "Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Just be how you want to be."


    "So you¡¯re not mad at me anymore?" The man leaned down to kiss the corner of her mouth, a trick he had picked up recently.


    As long as she was slightly upset, a kiss and a gentler tone of voice would calmer her down.


    Mo Ran was actually still a bit angry, but on second thought, she felt it was unnecessary to fuss over it so much. She could slowly help him change his wrongdoings; there was no rush.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to argue with him and be unhappy.


    "Mhm, not mad anymore," Mo Ran nodded her head once.


    Gu Yixuan immediately beamed, taking her hand and kissing each of her fingers.


    "Ranran, don¡¯t argue with me anymore in the future, I don¡¯t like it, you know?"


    "Mhm."


    "Also, if there¡¯s something about me you don¡¯t like, I can try to change, just don¡¯t get mad at me again." Heaven knows, his mood had been very gloomy all this while.


    "All right, I got it. But you have to listen to me too," she replied.


    "I¡¯ll listen to everything you say," Gu Yixuan¡¯s kissnded on her lips again.

 Chapter 424 - 425 No Intention of Letting Go 17

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 425 No Intention of Letting Go 17</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know if other couples were like them, quickly making up after a fight.


    But she thought that if one truly loved the other, they wouldn¡¯t actually stay mad at them.


    Perhaps because they had argued with Gu Yixuan today, he was extra clingy afterwards. He even wanted her to sit on hisp while eating.


    At night he insisted on bathing her, but he ended up with an unquenchable desire and had to take a cold shower for relief.


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Ranran woke up the next day to find Gu Yixuan was no longer in the bedroom.


    When she went downstairs dressed, she saw many people standing in the living room. They were all in uniform and in front of them, racks were filled with all kinds of clothing.


    On the living room table, there were also nothing but jewels.


    Gu Yixuan sat on the couch, legs crossed, flipping through a fashion magazine.


    Seeing here down, he smiled, walked over, and led her forward with an arm around her shoulder.


    "Ranran, don¡¯t you like shopping? Look at these clothes and jewelry, pick whatever you like."


    "Is all this for me to choose from?" Mo Ran was surprised.


    Gu Yixuan raised an eyebrow and curled his thin lips into a charming arc, turning heads around him.


    "Correct, it¡¯s all for you to choose. If you like everything, then keep it all. You won¡¯t need to go out shopping anymore; whatever you want to buy, I¡¯ll have all the brands brought here for you to choose from."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know what to say to him. The joy of shopping was in the experience. If everything was brought to her, there¡¯d be no fun left.


    However, she knew that Gu Yixuan was trying to please her, and she understood his intentions.


    "Let them take it all back, I don¡¯t want it," she shook her head.


    "Why?" Gu Yixuan frowned slightly. "Don¡¯t you like anything? I can have them bring a new batch."


    "No, it¡¯s not that. I just don¡¯t want to choose."


    "Then don¡¯t choose." Gu Yixuan turned to face the staff and said, "Keep all these things here and you guys can leave."


    "Yes, General Gu!" The line of staff bowed neatly in response.


    Mo Ran anxiously tugged at his clothes, "No need, I already said I don¡¯t want it, why keep it all?"


    She didn¡¯t need so many things; keeping them would be a waste.


    Gu Yixuan said to her with a smile, "Keep it, besides, you can¡¯t go out shopping anymore. These clothes should be enough for you for a while. If not enough, I¡¯ll have more sent over."

 Chapter 425 - 426 No Intention of Letting Go 18

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 426 No Intention of Letting Go 18</h4><h4></h4>


    "Wait, are you saying I won¡¯t be able to go shopping anymore?" Mo Ran¡¯s focus was on this sentence.


    Gu Yixuan hugged her and sat down, nodding slightly.


    "Yes, it¡¯s dangerous outside. Until the baby is born, it¡¯s best not to go out.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about getting bored; I¡¯ve had people fixing up the garden behind the house, so you can take a walk in the garden every day.


    Also, I¡¯ll arrange for someone toe and perform for you every day, and I¡¯ll find someone to chat with you. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll have it brought here. Would that be okay?"


    "Gu Yixuan, do you n to keep me like this?" Mo Ran asked doubtfully.


    He touched her forehead andughed happily, "You¡¯re right, that¡¯s exactly what I want to do. Take care of you by my side, so you belong to just me."


    Because he fell in love, not only did he be greedier, but also more childlike, and he could even speak his mind openly in front of her.


    Because she loved him, he became fearless, believing that as long as what he does is for her good, she would ept it.


    He also gradually began to reveal his feelings, because he no longer worried like before that his sincerity would be spoiled by her.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes shed, and she asked again, "Do you want to keep me in the vi forever?"


    Gu Yixuan did not notice anything amiss with her and nodded to himself.


    "Yes, this is our home, our own little world. I hope that, no matter when, as soon as Ie back, I can see you weing me at home. And our child, the three of us together, happy and joyful every day."


    That was the kind of family he imagined.


    When he was tired, injured, or happy, there was always someone at home waiting for him, waiting to share all his emotions.


    He did not know how to express his excitement, so he talked with a smile of some future aspirations.


    Mo Ran lowered her eyes slightly to hide the sadness in them.


    "Gu Yixuan, do you want me to wait for you at home every day, not go anywhere, not meet anyone, and have my life revolve around you every day?"


    Finally, the man sensed something was off. He lifted her chin, looked at her unhappy face, and asked with a frown:


    "Ranran, don¡¯t you like such a life? Just you and me?"


    "I like it," Mo Ran nodded, "but, I am a person too, an independent one."

 Chapter 426 - 427 No Intention of Letting Go 19

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 427 No Intention of Letting Go 19</h4><h4></h4>


    "I need to work, make friends, have my own personal space, and not have everything revolve around you. Keeping me in the vi isn¡¯t love, it¡¯s a form of house arrest, you know?"


    "How could you think that?!"


    Gu Yixuan furrowed his brow, his tone slightly heavy as he said, "In the past when I wanted to keep you, I would threaten you, hurt you. Later, I realized my mistake, and I changed.


    I¡¯m good to you now, tender, showering you with all my affection.


    Letting you enjoy everything without having to work, and my heart only has you, isn¡¯t this what you were expecting?


    Don¡¯t you women like to be pampered?"


    Mo Ran really felt sad, wondering who had turned Gu Yixuan into this.


    He simply didn¡¯t understand love; he had always loved in the way he saw fit.


    His method was wrong before, and it was still wrong now.


    But how could she tell him that his actions were mistaken?


    He was trying so hard to change for her, although he had gone to another extreme, he truly made an effort.


    How could she bear to tell him that all his efforts had been in vain?


    Love doesn¡¯t need confinement or restraint, nor does it need to be forced...


    Should she go along with him?


    Stay in this vi forever, being his golden canary?


    No, that wouldn¡¯t be good for him; it would actually harm both of them.


    Even if she could keep being the golden canary now, there would be a day of resistance in the future, and by then, it would be truly impossible to change anything.


    Mo Ran looked at him, speaking earnestly, "You¡¯re right, I like the way you pamper me.


    But my life can¡¯t just be about you. I have family, friends, a career; I can¡¯t live just for you, and you can¡¯t live just for me.


    We should embrace this colorful world, making our own lives, and each other¡¯s lives, more meaningful.


    Gu Yixuan, I can¡¯t be the canary in your cage. I hope you can respect me and allow me to have my personal space."


    The man stared at her, silent for a long time.


    His dark eyes showed no emotion, and Mo Ran didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    She kept meeting his gaze, hoping he would see her determination and understand her meaning.


    "I know what to do now," Gu Yixuan said, standing up emotionlessly.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart leapt with joy and she asked eagerly, "Do you really understand what I mean?"

 Chapter 427 - 428 Cold War Erupts 1

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 428 Cold War Erupts 1</h4><h4></h4>


    The man let out a coldugh and said indifferently, "Why should I understand what you mean? I just have to do what I think is right."


    Mo Ran was shocked, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    He hadn¡¯t understood her at all, not one bit. Even if he had, he didn¡¯t want to respect her wishes.


    Her heart ached terribly. Their love had just begun; was it doomed to end prematurely because it was bing twisted?


    "Gu Yixuan, listen to me, we..."


    "Enough!"


    The man abruptly cut her off and said coldly, "Mo Ran, let me tell you, since you¡¯ve chosen to fall in love with me, it has to beplete. I don¡¯t ept yourplicated heart. What I want is purity! Absolute! Your heart must be only for me, or I don¡¯t want it at all!"


    It turned out that once he had love, he became greedy.


    The man he once was just wanted her to get along well with him, without ever having the luxury of her love.


    Having tasted sweetness, he now wanted everything. Such insatiability, even he despised himself for it.


    But he was helpless; without it all, he couldn¡¯t be at peace, he couldn¡¯t be truly happy.


    "And what about your love for me? Is it pure, absolute? Your life, your world, does it have no room for anything else?" Mo Ran asked instinctively.


    She hoped that he would put himself in her shoes.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yixuan gave a faint smile and said mercilessly, "My love, you¡¯re not yet worthy of it!"


    Mo Ran¡¯s body trembled violently, and her face turned pale in an instant.


    His words were more hurtful than any sword. Did he even know what he was saying?


    Mo Ran tilted her head back, blinking to keep the tears from falling, and nodded with a faint smile.


    "You¡¯ve always been reluctant to say the three words ¡¯I love you¡¯ to me. I thought you were shy, afraid to say it out loud. I always thought you loved me too, but it turns out you don¡¯t...


    Gu Yixuan, were you always testing my heart? Without having it all, you don¡¯t dare to give your heart. I understand now, I understand everything..."


    She nodded affirmatively to herself and turned to walk up the stairs in a daze.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes were dark as he stared at her, his lips nearly pressed into a line.


    He wanted to go after her, to hold her, to beg her to fall in love with him, to give him all her love.


    But he knew that was impossible.


    She could give him love, but she couldn¡¯t give him the whole world.


    Even if he said now that he only wanted love, she wouldn¡¯t give it to him anymore, because he had hurt her once again.

 Chapter 428 - 429 Cold War Erupts 2

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 429 Cold War Erupts 2</h4><h4></h4>


    She had just spoken the truth; he had actually been testing her heart all along.


    He was testing how much she truly loved him, whether it was worth it for him to hand over his heart...


    "ng¡ª" As soon as Mo Ran walked up the stairs, she heard a loud noiseing from downstairs.


    It must have been something like ss that had been smashed, perhaps a ss table. Her steps paused for a moment, then she continued into her room without looking back.


    "Sir!" The maid cried out in rm, looking at Gu Yixuan¡¯s bleeding palm with horror.


    He seemed numb, sitting on the sofa dejectedly, his head slightly lowered, his eyes obscured by his fringe, unclear.


    The two maids deftly brought over a first aid kit to the housekeeper, then hurriedly cleaned up the floor.


    "Sir, let me dress your wound," the housekeeper said as she lifted his hand, but he shook her off.


    She sighed in resignation and changed her approach, "Young Master Gu..."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s body stiffened, but he stopped resisting and let her bandage his wound.


    At the Gu family¡¯s home, everyone called him Young Master Gu, a title he didn¡¯t like.


    But it was different when the housekeeper called him that. It reminded him of the many years of care she hadvished upon him.


    The housekeeper really wanted to persuade him to take a broader view and not be too concerned with gains and losses. But she knew that Gu Yixuan, at this moment, couldn¡¯t hear any advice; the more you said, the more he would resent it.


    Her heart was filled with helplessness; it had not been easy for him and Mo Ran toe together, and now they were at odds again.


    Perhaps conflicts between lovers were normal, and she hoped they would reconcile soon.


    At noon, Mo Ran didn¡¯t go out to eat. The housekeeper brought her food to her room, and her mood seemed quite normal, showing no signs of petnce or sadness.


    She obediently ate her meal, and the housekeeper reassuredly went downstairs to report this to Gu Yixuan.


    Gu Yixuan had maintained the same posture all morning, not moving at all. When the housekeeper reported to him, his gaze only shifted slightly.


    "Sir, you should eat something too," the housekeeper entreated him countless times.


    Gu Yixuan gave no response, as if he hadn¡¯t heard.


    "Ah..." The housekeeper sighed and walked away reluctantly.


    In her room, Mo Ran thought for a long time and felt that she and Gu Yixuan needed some time to cool off.


    Their issues had be more than just simple arguments and disagreements.


    He said his love was something she didn¡¯t deserve.


    Throughout their time together, he had never fully given her his true heart.


    ...


    Please bookmark this~~~ Thank you all for sticking through these past few days of transition, it has indeed been a bit long, but the turning point ising up slowly, don¡¯t rush, your persistence is even harder than a concubine¡¯s

 Chapter 429 - 430 Cold War Erupts 3

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 430 Cold War Erupts 3</h4><h4></h4>


    So why should she shamelessly cling on here when he doesn¡¯t love her? There was no need for her to debase herself.


    Getting up, she packed her luggage, Mo Ran decided to leave.


    This ce, where she hade and gone, felt like she was just a passerby, with no sense of belonging.


    After leaving this time, she didn¡¯t want toe back.


    Even if she were with him, she didn¡¯t want toe back.


    She wanted to live in the house she rented, where she felt in control, feeling like she wasn¡¯t just a passerby who always had to read other people¡¯s faces.


    Carrying her luggage downstairs, all the elderly women turned to look at her, except for Gu Yixuan, who was sitting on the couch.


    "Miss Mo, what are you doing?!" The old woman asked in surprise.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, he turned his head to look at her, and upon seeing the suitcase in her hand, his eyes seemed to darken a few shades.


    Mo Ran looked him in the eye, walked up to him, and said, "I think we need some time to calm down, to really think about whether this rtionship is worth pursuing further.


    Also, I don¡¯t want to stay in this vi anymore. From now on, I won¡¯te back.


    If you don¡¯t love me, I don¡¯t want to be a caged bird for you alone. It¡¯s time we let each other go and stop entangling."


    After a pause, she turned to the old woman, "Grandma, I¡¯m leaving, thank you for taking care of me during this time. And you two as well, thank you for your care."


    "Miss Mo..." The old woman looked helplessly at Gu Yixuan, hoping he would speak up to keep her.


    Gu Yixuan still didn¡¯t move or speak, it was unclear whether he tacitly consented to her departure.


    Mo Ran lowered her gaze, her heart filled with sorrow once more; the two of them were truly over.


    She let out a self-deprecatingugh; what was she feeling sad about when the person didn¡¯t even like her?


    Carrying her luggage, she headed toward the door, her steps resolute, without any lingering attachment.


    "Bang¡ª" Just as she reached the entrance, a loud noise erupted from behind her.


    Mo Ran, startled, turned around quickly and saw Gu Yixuan punching and shattering half of a ss bar.


    His hand was wrapped in thick gauze, and with this punch, new wounds were added to old ones, blood quickly seeping through the bandages and dropping onto the floor.


    He stood beside the bar, with ss shards scattered around him. His pitch-ck, lifeless eyes stared steadily at her, his face ashen and expressionless.


    At that moment, he looked like a ferocious and malevolent Asura, utterly terrifying.

 Chapter 430 - 431 Cold War Erupts 4

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 431 Cold War Erupts 4</h4><h4></h4>


    The old women were scared by him and stood frozen in ce, unable to make a sound.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her eyes flickered, and then, with determination, she turned her head and grasped the door handle.


    "Bang¡ª" Another loud noise, the entire bar copsed.


    "Second Young Master!" The old woman cried out, bursting into tears.


    Mo Ran forced herself not to look back, but her hand was trembling, unable to open the door.


    "Second Young Master, why do you treat yourself this way? If there¡¯s something on your mind, just say it. Don¡¯t keep it bottled up, otherwise Miss Mo won¡¯t understand what you mean."


    The old woman cried sorrowfully and turned to look at Mo Ran, saying:


    "Miss Mo, the sir cares about you. He hopes you won¡¯t leave, please, I beg you, stay.


    If you leave, the sir will really be upset. He has never cared about anyone in his life, and you are the first, you are truly special in his heart.


    Ever since you came, I have seen that the sir can smile, and can smile so happily. Miss Mo, if you leave, I guess he won¡¯t ever be able to smile again..."


    Whether he can smile or not, why does that concern her, why should she humble herself to win his smile?


    Yet, listening to the ticking sound, tears still flowed from her eyes.


    Can she really not leave?


    If she leaves, will he do something despicable again?


    Gu Yixuan, when will you be rational, mature, and let go of each other?


    "Miss Mo, please, I beg you not to go, alright?" The old woman continued to plead.


    An old woman crying and begging her like this, even if her heart was hard, it could still be moved.


    Looking upward, Mo Ran tried to blink back the tears, but they still fell.


    She reached out to wipe the tears away, put down her luggage, turned around, and went to Gu Yixuan, "p!" she delivered a p across his face.


    "You madman!" How can he coerce her this way, hurt himself to do so.


    It¡¯s really too childish!


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t dodge, taking the p solidly.


    He looked at Mo Ran, his thin lips tightly shut, a crazy determination in his eyes.


    Mo Ran averted her gaze, then turned and walked upstairs. Her intention was clear, she was not leaving.


    Everyone understood her meaning and quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yixuan lowered his eyes, a trace of pain fleeting through them.


    He didn¡¯t want to force her like this, but he truly didn¡¯t know what else he could do to make her stay.

 Chapter 431 - 432 Cold War Erupts 5

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 432 Cold War Erupts 5</h4><h4></h4>


    It seemed that every time, his methods were wrong.


    Ranran, tell me, what do I have to do to make you willingly stay forever?


    .....................


    And so, Mo Ran continued to stay. She still lived in the master bedroom, but Gu Yixuan no longer dared to move in with her; instead, he slept in the adjacent second bedroom.


    Every day, Mo Ran got up on time, went downstairs for meals, took a walk in the garden, and did whatever needed to be done.


    Gu Yixuan sat on the sofa in the living room every day, working from morning till night.


    He didn¡¯t go to the office, just stayed at home dealing with matters.


    The two of them didn¡¯t speak to each other or even nce at one another.


    But asionally, the maids would notice that when Mo Ran was swinging in the garden, Gu Yixuan, who sat in the living room, would lie on the sofa facing the direction of Mo Ran.


    Only a huge floor-to-ceiling window separated them, its ss shiny and clear, allowing anyone in the living room to have a clear view of everything in the garden.


    Gu Yixuan was not looking at Mo Ran; he held a document in his hands, his eyes fixated on a certain point, asionally turning a page.


    Everyone thought he really wasn¡¯t watching Mo Ran.


    When Mo Ran stood up and stopped swinging, he couldn¡¯t help but look up, foolishly gazing at her figure. As soon as she turned around, his gaze would precisely fall back to the document.


    The maids realized that in his heart, Gu Yixuan actually cared a lot about Mo Ran, but he couldn¡¯t lose face, so he could only watch her secretly.


    Mealtime was even more silent.


    Mo Ran sat at one end, Gu Yixuan at the other, the distance between them substantial. Mo Ran would quietly finish her meal and then go upstairs.


    Initially, Gu Yixuan ate slowly, but once Mo Ran was done, he would quickly finish as well.


    When Mo Ran went out, Gu Yixuan would follow behind, maintaining a distance of one meter. The two of them didn¡¯t say a word all the way, their behavior quite strange.


    These days of cold war made the vi so quiet that no one dared to utter a word for many days.


    Mo Ran was determined not to talk to Gu Yixuan, and Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t bring himself to initiate conversation with her.


    The two of them continued this standoff, waiting to see who would relent first.


    A few dayster, Gu Yixuan realized that Mo Ran was indeed nning to stay and had no intention of leaving, only then did he gradually feel relieved and didn¡¯t feel the need to stay at home every moment.

 Chapter 432 - 433 This is a Plot 1

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 433 This is a Plot 1</h4><h4></h4>


    asionally, he would go to thepany to deal with some matters, but before leaving, he made sure that Grandmother watched Mo Ran closely.


    Although they never explicitly stated it, Mo Ran still figured it out.


    She knew that, both openly and secretly, she was being softly imprisoned by Gu Yixuan.


    She wanted to leave, not sneak away, but leave openly and squarely, yet now was not the time. She thought that maybe after giving birth to the child, Gu Yixuan would let her go.


    He liked children so much; his reluctance to let her go must surely be because he couldn¡¯t bear to part with the child.


    Actually, she was very upset. In Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, her importance was even less than that of the child¡¯s.


    Thinking back to some time ago, ever since she showed signs of a miscarriage, Gu Yixuan became very clingy, treating her almost as if she were a treasure.


    All these actions, no doubt, were because he was worried about the child and not genuinely concerned about her health.


    She was too foolish, misled by his tenderness, into thinking that he truly fell in love with her. But that wasn¡¯t the case. He never considered giving his true heart to her, yet he couldn¡¯t bear to let her go.


    It would be less urate to say he was a person afraid of getting hurt than to say he was a selfish person.


    He selfishly wanted to win her heart, yet dared not to offer his own. He feared that if he did, and one day she rejected it, he would be ruined.


    In truth, he didn¡¯t need to worry so much. Love should be approached with sincerity.


    He always kept his true feelings hidden away, never genuinely offering them to her, which made her feel that her love was very insignificant...


    After experiencing this ordeal, Mo Ran thought, between her and Gu Yixuan, perhaps neither dared to offer their true heart anymore.


    She had offered hers and got hurt; certainly, she would not easily offer it again.


    He had not yet offered his, knowing he could not gain her entire world, and now would never offer it...


    Between them, they could only be doomed to a hopeless entanglement; indeed, this was a cursed fate.


    Just after Mo Ran had spent some boring time in the vi, she received a phone call, from Tang Song.


    She had almost forgotten him. She had nned to call him to go out to eatst time, to ask him how he was doing back then, and she had put it off for so long, never fulfilling the intention.


    Picking up the phone, Mo Ran smiled for the first time in recent days, "Hello, Tang Song."


    "Mo Ran, are you free tomorrow?" Tang Song asked straightforwardly as soon as she answered.


    Mo Ran thought for a moment and nodded, "I should be. Is something the matter?"

 Chapter 433 - 434: This is a Conspiracy 2

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 434: This is a Conspiracy 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Tomorrow afternoon at two, let¡¯s meet at People¡¯s Park, I have something I want to tell you," Tang Song said in a tone without much fluctuation, which sounded strange.


    There was some static on the phone, and Mo Ran didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, "What is it that you want to tell me?"


    "Let¡¯s talk about it when we meet tomorrow. You muste, understand?"


    It must be something important, and Mo Ran replied earnestly, "Mm, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be there."


    "All right then, see you tomorrow."


    "Okay, see you tomorrow." After hanging up, Mo Ran started to n how he could slip out tomorrow.


    When Gu Yixuan came back in the evening, Mo Ran had already gone to bed early. He stood at her door for a while before eventually retreating to the secondary bedroom in dejection.


    The next morning, Mo Ran had not gotten out of bed, and Gu Yixuan had breakfast downstairs. As he got up to leave, he looked up at the upstairs.


    Mo Ran seldom slept in. The fact that she had note down yet meant she definitely did not want to see him.


    A sh of dullness crossed his eyes, and then he drove out to thepany.


    Only when she heard the sound of the car moving away did Mo Ran leisurely go downstairs.


    "Miss Mo, would you like breakfast now?" The olddy asked with a smile.


    Mo Ran handed her a list and said, "Olddy, could you help me buy these things? I want to cook dinner tonight."


    The list she made out had a lot of food on it, too much for one person to carry back.


    The olddy handed the list to Li Lan and Huang Xiaoli, telling them to go buy it.


    Then Mo Ran sat down for breakfast, and after Li Lan and the others had left, she said to the olddy, "Olddy, the weather is nice today. Why don¡¯t you take the quilts from my room out for some sun?"


    After some thought, the olddy agreed that the quilts in her room indeed needed airing, but she was a bit worried that Mo Ran might sneak out.


    Gu Yixuan had instructed her to keep an eye on Mo Ran at all times, not allowing her to go out alone.


    Standing there hesitating, the olddy watched Mo Ran eat her breakfast as if nothing was amiss. Mo Ran, noticing her inaction, looked at her and asked in confusion, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Miss Mo, you shouldn¡¯t go out alone. Even if you need to go out, you should wait for me to apany you, understand?" The olddy still voiced her concerns, feeling it necessary to make it clear to her, lest she be unaware.


    Mo Ran let out a coldugh and said dismissively, "Olddy, I am a person, not a prisoner. There¡¯s no need for you all to watch me all the time. Even if I want to leave, you can¡¯t stop me. Staying here is my own decision, and I wouldn¡¯t leave without a word."

 Chapter 434 - 435 This is a Plot 3

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 435 This is a Plot 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "I didn¡¯t mean that, I¡¯m just worried about your safety when you go out alone," the grandmother exined with a smile.


    Mo Ran nodded, "Yeah, I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go out."


    Only after receiving her promise did the grandmother feel at ease and went upstairs to fetch the quilt.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that as soon as she had stepped into the master bedroom, Mo Ran had left the vi. She wasn¡¯t going far, just wanting to meet Tang Song alone.


    She didn¡¯t want the grandmother to apany her, nor did she want her to overhear the conversation between her and Tang Song.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t like having someone follow her all the time, watching her like a prison guard monitors an inmate.


    Taking a taxi to People¡¯s Park, Mo Ran waited at the appointed ce for a while before she saw Tang Song¡¯s figure approaching her.


    It had been a long time since they¡¯d seen each other; seeing him still felt very familiar.


    Mo Ran smiled and waved to him, and upon seeing her, Tang Song smiled faintly and walked up to her within a few steps.


    "Mo Ran, did you need something from me?" Tang Song asked as soon as he arrived.


    Mo Ran was stunned, her smile freezing on her face, "Wasn¡¯t it you who asked me toe here?"


    "Me? I didn¡¯t! It was definitely you who called me yesterday, asking me toe over," Tang Song said in surprise.


    A bad feeling rose in Mo Ran¡¯s heart. She nced around and frowned, "Tang Song, could we have fallen into someone else¡¯s trap? I also received a call from you yesterday, and I hurried over today."


    As she said this, Tang Song also became alert.


    "Haha, don¡¯t doubt it anymore, it was me who called and arranged for both of you toe here. Just a little voice changer, and I managed to deceive you both," a sharp, shrill female voice sounded, and at the same time, a woman emerged from behind arge tree.


    It was Wen Sha!


    She had been on the run for a while, and now she finally showed her face.


    Both of them showed looks of surprise, and when Tang Song saw the gun in Wen Sha¡¯s hand, he tried to take a step forward to protect Mo Ran but was immediately noticed by Wen Sha, who quickly aimed the gun at him.


    "Don¡¯t move! If any of you moves, I¡¯ll kill you!" Wen Sha said fiercely.


    Until today, she still harbored fantasies about Tang Song. Now seeing his instinctive desire to protect Mo Ran, her heart suddenly turned cold.


    Tang Song had never liked her, not even a little bit. No matter how hard she tried, he felt nothing for her.


    How foolish of her to have fallen for him, to have fallen for someone who would definitely never reciprocate her feelings.

 Chapter 435 - 436: Took a Bullet for Her 1

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 436: Took a Bullet for Her 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Wen Sha, put the gun down, do you realize you¡¯remitting a crime?" Tang Song said to her coldly while quietly surveying the surroundings.


    However, he damnably discovered that there was not a single person nearby.


    "Ha, I don¡¯t need you to tell me what I¡¯m doing."


    Wen Sha sneered lightly and said indifferently, "Anyway, I¡¯ve got nothing left now, and there¡¯s nothing I¡¯m afraid of. Since I¡¯m not afraid of anything, what¡¯s killing one or two people to me?"


    "You want to kill us?" Mo Ran was shocked. Was Wen Sha trying to go down with them in a ze of destruction?


    Wen Sha looked at her, her eyes immediately filled with intense hatred.


    "Mo Ran, if it weren¡¯t for you, would I have ended up like this?! Everything I had was destroyed by you. If I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll never quell the hatred in my heart!"


    In recent times, she had been hiding here and there like a dog that had lost its home.


    Once, she was driven to the rooftop by Gu Yixuan¡¯s men, with nowhere to escape.


    To save her own life, she jumped from the building with determination; if she hadn¡¯tnded on a passing garbage truck, she would have been either dead or crippled.


    She was tired of being hunted, her mother had also died, and she had nothing left.


    She only wanted revenge. Without it, even in death, she would not rest in peace!


    So, she arranged everything, prepared to risk her life to kill both Mo Ran and Tang Song.


    Killing Mo Ran was for venting anger, and killing Tang Song was a destructive impulse.


    What she couldn¡¯t have, even if she had to destroy it, she wouldn¡¯t let others have it.


    "Shut up! You brought this on yourself with your own wrongdoings, pushing yourself to this point. It¡¯s all your own fault, and you can¡¯t me anyone else," Tang Song sharply reprimanded.


    Wen Sha looked at him incredulously, her face somewhat twisted.


    "Would I have done those things if it weren¡¯t for you? Tang Song, everything I did, I did for you!"


    "You didn¡¯t do it for me at all. You did it for yourself. You¡¯re selfish and cruel, stopping at nothing to achieve your goals. You don¡¯t actually like me, you just want to possess me. Because you can¡¯t have me, you¡¯ve never been willing to let go."


    "That¡¯s not true! I really do like you!" Wen Sha hastily retorted, her emotions highly agitated,pletely oblivious to the fact that Tang Song was slowly closing in on her.


    "I¡¯ve liked you since we were kids. For you, I was willing to do anything. But you, you wouldn¡¯t even deign to give me a second nce."

 Chapter 436 - 437: Took a Bullet for Her 2

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 437: Took a Bullet for Her 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "All my efforts mean nothing to you, not even a touch of gratitude. Brother, where did I go wrong that you¡¯ve never liked me? Tell me!"


    "There are many reasons why I don¡¯t like you. You are Lin Yuxia¡¯s daughter, the woman who drove my mother to her death! Also, you¡¯re malicious at heart. I know all about the things you did when you were little. Do you think I could ever like someone like you?" Tang Song slowly moved closer to her while provoking her with his words.


    Wen Sha froze, "You know everything?"


    The incident from her childhood where she drugged a servant¡ªonly she and her mother knew about that. How did he find out?


    "Heh, if one wishes to keep a secret, one must not do it in the first ce!"


    Wen Sha¡¯s body trembled, and her eyes flickered as she suddenly realized that Tang Song was closing in on her!


    "Don¡¯t move! If you take one more step forward, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Tang Song halted his steps, not daring to move any further.


    His eyes were fixed on the gun in her hand, his mind racing, trying to figure out how to take it away from her.


    "Tang Song,e back!" Mo Ran watched with a horrified heart and couldn¡¯t help but call out to him.


    Her voice, rather than calming, further agitated Wen Sha.


    Wen Sha took several steps back, aiming the gun at Mo Ran with a cold expression.


    "You have no right to say his name! What¡¯s so good about you that he only wants you? Aren¡¯t you just Gu Yixuan¡¯s used shoes, yet everyone treats you like a treasure? If I kill you today, I can definitely take a harsh revenge on Gu Yixuan, right?"


    Since she couldn¡¯t kill Gu Yixuan, she would kill the person he cared about most.


    "Wen Sha, if you want to kill, kill me first!" Tang Song cried out anxiously, worried that she would really shoot Mo Ran.


    Wen Sha gave him a cold nce, the hatred in her eyes growing more intense.


    "Does it hurt you when I say I¡¯ll kill her? Heh, then all the more reason she cannot live in this world!"


    After speaking, a vicious glint shed in her eyes, and her finger pulled the trigger...


    "Bang¡ª"


    "Be careful!" Tang Song yelled as the gunshot rang out, and at the same time, he lunged toward Mo Ran.


    The bullet didn¡¯t hit Mo Ran; it hit Tang Song in the back.


    He held her tightly, only grunting in pain, but his body trembled violently.


    Mo Ran waspletely stunned, she stared nkly at Tang Song, her lips trembling, unable to utter a single word.


    Wen Sha hadn¡¯t expected Tang Song to take the bullet for Mo Ran. She stared wide-eyed in shock, and the gun in her hand suddenly dropped to the ground.

 Chapter 437 - 438: Save Him or Have the Child 1

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 438: Save Him or Have the Child 1</h4><h4></h4>


    No, it wasn¡¯t like that...


    The person she wanted to kill was Mo Ran, not Tang Song...


    She killed Tang Song, she killed Tang Song!


    "Ah¡ª" Wen Sha screamed in copse, running away like a madwoman.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know how much strength she used to hold Tang Song¡¯s body, preventing him from falling.


    Her eyes were full of tears, she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly at all.


    All she felt was the warm and sweet-smelling liquid dripping on her face, on her body.


    "Tang Song... why... are you so foolish..." Mo Ran sobbed, struggling greatly to utter a word.


    Tang Song¡¯s hands were still wrapped tightly around her, seeing her cry for him made him both happy and sad.


    Since their breakup, he hadn¡¯t seen her again.


    Even though he didn¡¯t contact her, he thought about her every day, she was like air to him, indispensable.


    Being apart didn¡¯t make him forget her, on the contrary, it made him remember her more deeply...


    Tang Song lifted a hand, his long fingers wiping the tears from her face, and he smiled faintly, "Mo Ran, don¡¯t be sad, don¡¯t cry... I did this willingly, don¡¯t be too upset..."


    "Wuu..." Mo Ran shook her head, weeping uncontrobly.


    Tang Song smiled again, "Mo Ran, listen, if I die... make sure to bury me next to my mother... and also, I really want to tell you... I really like you..."


    It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t like me.


    "Stop talking, don¡¯t say anything! You will be okay, you must hang in there, do you understand? You can¡¯t be in trouble, you can¡¯t make me feel guilty and sad..."


    Mo Ran felt that, in this world, the person she owed the most was Tang Song.


    Every time they met, he would save her.


    This time, he even risked his life.


    She would rather not have Tang Song save her, she didn¡¯t want to owe him anything, she didn¡¯t want to wrong him.


    A few security guards heard the gunshot and ran towards their location, seeing this, Mo Ran cried out to them, "Help, call an ambnce quickly! Call an ambnce!"


    She had never been so frightened before, she only prayed to heaven not to take Tang Song away, as long as he wasn¡¯t taken, she was willing to do anything...


    ..............................


    Tang Song was quickly taken into the emergency room, and Mo Ran, covered in blood, leaned against the door outside, her body trembling continuously.


    She slowly squatted down, curling herself into a ball to find some strength.

 Chapter 438 - 439: Save Him or Have the Child 2

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 439: Save Him or Have the Child 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Her head was deeply buried in her knees, and soon, she heard her own muffled sobs.


    She dared not cry out loud, fearing that Tang Song would hear, afraid to disturb him.


    But she was so sad that if she didn¡¯t cry, she felt she would die of grief.


    Outside the emergency room in the corridor, she was all alone, isted, very deste.


    After an unknown period, the door to the emergency room burst open, and a nurse rushed out, shouting, "Who is the rtive of the patient, who is the rtive of the patient!"


    Mo Ran snapped back to reality, her mind buzzing, thinking something had happened to Tang Song.


    "I am!" she tried to stand up, but it took several attempts to steady herself.


    "The patient has lost too much blood, and he urgently needs a blood transfusion. Our hospital¡¯s blood bank no longer has his blood type in stock. What is your rtion to him, is your blood type the same as his?"


    Mo Ran was suddenly stunned and shook her head nkly, "No, I¡¯m not rted to him by blood..."


    "Then quickly notify the patient¡¯s rtives toe over, immediately, right now!" The nurse¡¯s urgency indicated just how critical Tang Song¡¯s condition was.


    Mo Ran felt as if the sky were about to copse. Tang Song had no rtives at all. Where could she find someone to give him a blood transfusion?


    "What blood type is it, do other hospitals have it?" she asked, nearly bursting into tears.


    "It¡¯s RH-negative blood, a very rare blood type. Other hospitals¡¯ blood banks also do not have it at the moment."


    Mo Yan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she grabbed her hand eagerly, "What did you say? Are you sure it¡¯s RH-negative blood?!"


    "Yes."


    "I am, I have RH-negative blood, use my blood, mine will do!" The previous despair of Mo Ran turned into tears of joy now.


    Thank heavens, the heavens hadn¡¯t closed all paths to her. Her blood could save Tang Song!


    "Do you have any diseases? If not, you cane with me to draw blood right now. The patient can¡¯t wait any longer."


    "I don¡¯t have..." Mo Ran¡¯s words suddenly stuck.


    She wasn¡¯t ill, but she was pregnant...


    Last time, the doctor told her that as long as her body was fine, the baby would be fine. But if something was wrong with her, the baby wouldn¡¯t survive...


    "How much blood is needed?" Mo Ran asked subconsciously.


    A flicker of contempt shed in the nurse¡¯s eyes, assuming that Mo Ran was afraid of having too much blood drawn.


    "The patient has lost a lot of blood, so we will try to collect as much as possible. Of course, the amount to be drawn will have to be with your consent."

 Chapter 439 - 440: Save Him or Have the Child 3

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 440: Save Him or Have the Child 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran suddenly remembered Mo Yan, she too had an RH negative blood type.


    "Wait a second, let me make a phone call." She searched herself for her phone, but couldn¡¯t find it.


    How could she forget she didn¡¯t even bring her phone when she left the house.


    "Are you going to give the blood or not, hurry up!" The nurse was getting impatient, the patient inside was still waiting.


    "...Draw it!" Mo Ran painfully swallowed her saliva and said very calmly, "Take as much as you need..."


    "Alright, then follow me." The nurse led her to have her blood drawn.


    Mo Ran quickly followed, her face devoid of expression, but her heart was in fierce pain.


    Child, I¡¯m sorry...


    You must be strong, you must not go, you must not leave your mother...


    If you leave, your mother will feel guilty for a lifetime, please, you must not go!


    While her blood was being drawn, Mo Ran prayed in her heart, hoping the child would be fine.


    ...


    The first bag of blood was brought into the emergency room, and as the second bag was being drawn, Mo Ran¡¯s face had be so pale it lost all color.


    Sweat dripped densely from her forehead, and the pain in her abdomen had turned from a dull ache into a severe cramp.


    "Miss, are you okay?" A nurse asked with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine." Mo Ran forced a smile and shook her head.


    Even if it meant gritting her teeth, she had to get through it. But in her heart, she also knew that she might have to say goodbye to her child forever.


    At this moment, she felt that the person she was sorry for was not the child, but Gu Yixuan.


    He loved the child so much; she wondered if he would be very upset if the child was gone.


    Gu Yixuan, are we really not destined to be together, not meant to have a future?


    "Miss, why are you crying? Does it hurt a lot?" Noticing her tears, the nurse asked in surprise.


    "It¡¯s not that..." Mo Ran shook her head, her voice so weak that if you didn¡¯t pay attention, you couldn¡¯t hear it at all.


    The nurse stopped drawing blood and moved to support her, "Miss, you..."


    Just as she touched Mo Ran, Mo Ran suddenly fainted, copsing onto her.


    "Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?" The nurse¡¯s eyes fell to the floor and spotted some blood.


    Instinctively, she looked towards her body, only to discover that she was bleeding below.


    "Doctor, someone help!" The nurse called out urgently.


    ......


    Mo Ran¡¯s consciousness had alreadypletely sunk into darkness; she was in a ce without light, endlessly searching for an exit.

 Chapter 440 - 441 Gu Yixuan Despaired of Her 1

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 441 Gu Yixuan Despaired of Her 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Her heart ached inexplicably, harboring a premonition that she had lost something very important.


    But she could not recall what exactly she had lost.


    She wandered aimlessly in the darkness, regardless of how long she walked, no light came into sight.


    Her feet were in pain, her body ached as well, she didn¡¯t know how much longer she could hold on.


    Finally, she saw a glimmer of light ahead, she rushed towards it with joy, only to see a small figure.


    Her steps halted abruptly, she stared nkly at the figure as tears flowed down unexpectedly.


    She knew what she had lost, she had lost her child...


    The little one in front turned around, revealing a face that was very cute and delicate.


    He resembled Gu Yixuan a lot, almost like a mini version of him.


    He was not dressed, his whole body bare, just as adorable as the Manneken Pis statues in Belgium, charming with their naked, innocent appearance.


    He looked at her with clear, innocent eyes, opened his soft little mouth, and said with a grievance, "Mommy, baby has to go, but baby doesn¡¯t want to leave you."


    Mo Ran abruptly covered her mouth to prevent herself from crying out loud.


    That was her child, her baby.


    "Mommy, baby will go now," he said forlornly as he turned and began to walk forward with his little short legs.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t hold back any longer; she rushed forward, wanting to hold him in her arms, wanting to keep him.


    "Baby, don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t leave Mommy!"


    But no matter how fast she ran, she couldn¡¯t catch up with him. Yet she didn¡¯t want to give up, she was determined to keep her child.


    As she got closer, just as Mo Ran¡¯s hand was about to touch him, a hand reached out from nowhere, grasped her hand tightly, and let out an angry growl.


    "Enough! How long are you going to keep running away; wake up right now!"


    That was Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice, Mo Ran paused, looking around.


    And in that moment of pause, the child disappeared, and she was plunged back into the darkness alone.


    "Mo Ran, you¡¯ll never be able to pay off your debt to me in this lifetime! Do you think, by dying, you can escape all this? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even dream about it; even if you die, I won¡¯t let your soul find peace!"


    She recognized the voice, it was indeed Gu Yixuan¡¯s.


    He was furious, but why?


    Was it because the child was gone? Was it because she had caused the child¡¯s death?

 Chapter 441 - 442 Gu Yixuan Is Desperate for Her 2

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 442 Gu Yixuan Is Desperate for Her 2</h4><h4></h4>


    She had to repay the debts she owed, the debts to Gu Yixuan, and the debts to her child.


    Mo Ran finally opened her eyes faintly.


    The first thing she saw was not the harsh white walls but the brooding eyes of Gu Yixuan.


    Looking into his eyes, Mo Ran¡¯s heart was shaken.


    In his eyes, there was too much anger, sorrow, and despair. She didn¡¯t know how a person¡¯s eyes could bear so many intense emotions.


    Had she really hurt him that deeply? So much that it made him so heartbroken and desperate...


    She looked at him, and he looked back at her. Neither spoke, nor blinked.


    Not knowing how long they had looked at each other, Gu Yixuan suddenly turned and walked out of the ward without looking back.


    Mo Ran lowered her eyes dimly, thinking he must truly hate her now. Not even deigning to speak to her.


    Her hand subconsciously touched her lower abdomen, which no longer felt pregnant.


    The child was really gone...


    After a while, doctors and nurses came in to check on her.


    She opened her mouth, her voice hoarse, "Doctor, how is my friend Tang Song¡¯s condition?"


    Gu Yixuan had just reached the door to the ward when he heard these words.


    The first person she was concerned about after waking up from a brush with death was not anyone else, not her deceased child, but Tang Song.


    Thest bit of light in Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes vanished.


    Mo Ran also saw him, met his expressionless face, and for some reason, she felt very afraid.


    It seemed as if a long chasm had suddenly grown between them, forever separating them.


    The man merely nced at her indifferently before turning away, as though they were strangers.


    Mo Ran watched his retreating figure, feeling an indescribable ache in her heart.


    "Don¡¯t worry, your friend is going to be fine; he¡¯s still in aa. But why didn¡¯t you mention you were pregnant when you were donating blood? Oh, it¡¯s indeed a pity, your child... is gone. However, don¡¯t be too sad. You¡¯re still young. You can have another baby..."


    She didn¡¯t absorb much of what the doctor said.


    All she knew was that Tang Song was alright, but her child was gone.


    Mo Ran slowly closed her eyes, feeling so tired, drained in both body and soul. She didn¡¯t want to think about anything; she just wanted to close her eyes and sleep, not facing anything.


    ....


    If this is too heart-wrenching, take a moment to breathe before continuing to read~~

 Chapter 442 - 443 Gu Yixuan Despaired of Her 3

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 443 Gu Yixuan Despaired of Her 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran knew that Gu Yixuan had given up on her.


    In the following days, Gu Yixuan never appeared again, and each day, she was taken care of by an indifferent nursing aide.


    Mo Yan had visited once, simply staring at her quietly, without saying a word.


    She sat for a while and then left, neither of them had spoken.


    Mo Ran could feel that Mo Yan was very angry, very disappointed in her, but she didn¡¯t know what had made Mo Yan so angry and disappointed with her.


    She no longer had the energy to think so much; at this point, even if the whole world abandoned her, she wouldn¡¯t feel anything.


    Tang Song still hadn¡¯t woken up, and Mo Ran had visited him once.


    Through the ss window of the intensive care unit, she saw Tang Song lying weakly on the bed, wearing an oxygen mask.


    No matter what, he was still alive, and that was more important than anything else.


    It was only after she woke up that Mo Ran found out that she had had a miscarriage after passing out. She¡¯d been in aa for two whole days before waking up.


    If it had only been a miscarriage, the physical harm wouldn¡¯t have been that great. But she had also lost a lot of blood, so during the miscarriage, she nearly died from excessive blood loss.


    Fortunately, she was saved, but her body was very weak.


    Having stayed in the hospital for three or four days, she still felt her palms had no strength.


    When she looked in the mirror in the morning, she could also see her face, pale and devoid of color. She had lost a lot of weight, her eye sockets were somewhat bruised, andbined with her paleplexion, she looked like a female ghost.


    She believed anyone seeing her like this would feel terrified.


    Mo Ran chuckled at herself sarcastically. Did she still care about what others thought?


    After all, no one cared about her anymore.


    Sitting nkly on the hospital bed, she thought about a lot of things. She knew she had to talk to Gu Yixuan.


    She needed to rify what happened, not to seek his forgiveness, but just to say sorry to him, to tell him that she didn¡¯t mean to lose the child.


    After thinking for a long time, she finally decided to give him a call.


    She borrowed a phone from the hospital, dialed the number she knew by heart, and the phone rang for a while before being answered.


    "Hello," Gu Yixuan¡¯s deep voice came from the other end, and on hearing his voice again, Mo Ran felt a sense of unreality.


    "Hello... it¡¯s me..."


    Beep¡ªbeep¡ª


    As soon as she started to speak, he hung up the phone.


    Mo Ran was stunned for a long time before she realized he had hung up on her, he didn¡¯t want to hear her voice.

 Chapter 443 - 444 Gu Yixuan Despaired of Her 4

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 444 Gu Yixuan Despaired of Her 4</h4><h4></h4>


    A sudden emptiness overwhelmed her heart, and she felt a wave of panic.


    Guessing that he might have identally hung up the call, Mo Ran dialed again.


    This time, the phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    She finally epted that he truly did not want to hear her voice. This time, he was really ready to let go.


    Gu Yixuan, is it finally over between us?


    You no longer need to force me, and I no longer need to think about getting away from you...


    Walking back to the ward in a daze, just as the caregiver brought back some food. The food from the hospital was tasteless andcked nutrition, but Mo Ran still forced it down.


    As she ate, she started crying, crying out of sorrow. This was the first time she wept after waking up.


    Not crying didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t sad or distressed, she just didn¡¯t want to release all the pent-up grief.


    As if by doing so, her heart would hurt less, her guilt would be slightly diminished.


    But even if she continued to suppress it in her heart, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that she had caused her baby¡¯s death...


    After staying in the hospital for two more days, Mo Ran couldn¡¯t stand the hospital¡¯s indifferent atmosphere any longer and decided to go home to recuperate.


    Tang Song¡¯s condition had stabilized quite a bit, but he still needed time toe around.


    His subordinates had been taking good care of him, which allowed her to leave with peace of mind.


    Disregarding the doctor¡¯s advice, Mo Ranpleted the discharge procedures and returned to her rented apartment.


    Everything in the room remained unchanged, covered in a thickyer of dust.


    It took her a whole day to clean it up.


    But she was so exhausted that shey on the bed gasping for air, not wanting to move at all.


    She didn¡¯t eat anything all day. When night fell, she didn¡¯t turn on the lights. Lying in the pitch-ck room, she thought, maybe it would be better to just die.


    If she died, her heart wouldn¡¯t hurt so much...


    But she didn¡¯t have the courage to die. Gu Yixuan had said that she would never be able to repay what she owed him, that she couldn¡¯t simply end it all. She had to pay back the debt she owed.


    Otherwise, even on Netherworld Road, she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk with ease.


    The next day when she woke up, Mo Ran took a bath, ate a little food, and then went to the hospital. Even if Tang Song didn¡¯t need her care, she had to visit him every day.


    As long as he didn¡¯t wake up, her heart would remain uneasy.


    She owed not only Gu Yixuan and her baby but also Tang Song.


    Walking down the hospital corridor, Mo Ran suddenly spotted that familiar figure ahead, and she stopped in her tracks.


    ...


    I rmend a good book, "Hello Daddy: Adorable Baby and Killer Mom."

 Chapter 444 - 445: Gu Yixuan’s Painful Side 1

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 445: Gu Yixuan¡¯s Painful Side 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Walking through the hospital corridor, Mo Ran suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure ahead, and her steps came to a halt.


    He was wearing a ck trench coat, tall and straight, with thin lips tightly closed, seeming very displeased.


    The nurse in front of him spoke trepidatiously, "The patient discharged herself yesterday. Her body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. The doctor advised her to stay a few more days, but she insisted on leaving."


    With every word the nurse spoke, Gu Yixuan¡¯s expression grew darker.


    By the end, the nurse was almost scared to tears by his demeanor.


    Suddenly, the nurse noticed Mo Ran and said with relief, "The patient is here!"


    Gu Yixuan turned to look at her, and Mo Ran bit her lip nervously.


    Had hee for her?


    Wasn¡¯t he the one not answering her calls, not wanting to see her ever again?


    What was he seeking her out for now?


    Gu Yixuan walked towards her step by step, and far from being afraid of him, Mo Ran felt a sense of anticipation.


    Would he talk to her, consider listening to her exnation, decide to forgive her?


    The man arrived before her; his tall framepletely overshadowed her slender body. Mo Ran tilted her head back to meet his gaze.


    In his eyes, she saw her own anxious expression, and the coldness in his...


    Gu Yixuan looked at her for just a second before passing by her. Mo Ran paused, then instinctively grabbed his hand.


    "Gu Yixuan, listen to me!"


    He didn¡¯t look at her; his entire body was tense, and the words he uttered were as piercing as shards of ice, "Let go! I don¡¯t want to hear anything you have to say!"


    Mo Ran clutched his hand with both of hers, her eyes pleading, "No, you have to listen to me. Tang Song took a bullet to save me, he has a rare RH negative blood type, and the hospital¡¯s blood bank doesn¡¯t have it. Only my blood can save him. I couldn¡¯t just watch something happen to him, I know..."


    "Enough!" Gu Yixuan looked at her coldly and cut her off harshly.


    "Mo Ran, just admit it, in your heart, neither I nor our child canpare to a Tang Song. You don¡¯t need to make excuses here, you just wanted to save him, you didn¡¯t want our child!"


    "That¡¯s not true!" Mo Ran shook her head urgently, her face pale and lips trembling, "I do want the child, but at that moment, I had no choice..."


    "Huh, if I remember correctly. You once said that Mo Yan¡¯s blood is the same as yours. Why didn¡¯t you ask Mo Yan to save him?"

 Chapter 445 - 446: Gu Yixuan’s Painful Side 2

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 446: Gu Yixuan¡¯s Painful Side 2</h4><h4></h4>


    f?eewe?n?ve?


    "I did want to find my sister, but I didn¡¯t carry a phone, and she changed her number, which I haven¡¯t memorized yet. The situation was urgent at the time, and if Tang Song didn¡¯t receive a blood transfusion immediately, he would die¡ªthere was simply no time to dy..."


    She contemted all possibilities, but she still didn¡¯t gamble.


    What if, just one minutete, Tang Song couldn¡¯t be saved? What then?


    She didn¡¯t want to live a life full of regret and guilt, even though she knew that donating blood would endanger the baby.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze remained cold, and after staring at her for a while, he asked calmly, "I just want to ask you one thing, did you know that donating blood would lead to a miscarriage?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s pupils dted sharply, and her hand subconsciously loosened his.


    Gu Yixuan already knew the answer and scoffed in cold rage.


    "Good, you knew. You knew that saving him would cost you the child, but you did it anyway. Mo Ran, I really underestimated you; you are such a heartless woman!"


    Tears filled Mo Ran¡¯s eyes as she shook her head and choked out, "But if I didn¡¯t save him, Tang Song would have died..."


    "Whether he lives or dies is none of my business! I only care about my child; I only know that in saving him, you killed my child!" Gu Yixuan roared softly, his voice seething with tremendous anger and resentment.


    His heart ached, he was saddened, disappointed.


    How could Mo Ran kill his child to save another man? Without the baby, what bond did they have left between them?


    Taking a step back, Mo Ran knew that in Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart, she was already med for everything.


    Let him me her if he wants, do whatever he wants with her; after all, it no longer mattered to her.


    She didn¡¯t want it to be this way either, her heart ached more than anyone¡¯s, but she just couldn¡¯t bear not to save Tang Song.


    Why couldn¡¯t anyone understand her just a little bit...


    Free from the sadness and guilt of before, Mo Ran regained herposure and said indifferently,


    "Think what you want, me me if you will, hate me if you must, do whatever you like. Gu Yixuan, since the baby is gone, and I have hurt you, then you shouldn¡¯t see me anymore, let me disappear from your life."


    Not seeing him, perhaps the heart wouldn¡¯t hurt so much.


    Damage had been done, they couldn¡¯t possibly be together without lingering issues.


    She would carry all the pain and self-reproach, and live on alone.


    After onest nce at him, Mo Ran lowered her eyes dimly and turned away to leave.

 Chapter 446 - 447: Gu Yixuan’s Painful Side 3

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 447: Gu Yixuan¡¯s Painful Side 3</h4><h4></h4>


    As she brushed past him, her heart ached fiercely. The tortuous fate that had bound them was finally over...


    In the empty corridor, her footsteps tapping resounded with a tter, each one striking deep into Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart.


    He stood in ce, his gaze slowly turning cold, colder and colder, like ice that has been frozen for a thousand years.


    Think this is over?


    Impossible...


    Just as Mo Ran reached the door of Tang Song¡¯s hospital room, a gust of wind came from behind her. Her wrist was grabbed fiercely, and then she was dragged back the way she came.


    She looked back in surprise, only to see the iron-faced profile of Gu Yixuan.


    "Gu Yixuan, what are you doing? Where are you taking me?!" Mo Ran struggled hard, but Gu Yixuan was very strong, and she couldn¡¯t shake him off.


    His grip was also very strong, clenching her wrist so tightly it felt like her bones might be crushed.


    None of the bystanders dared to stop Gu Yixuan¡¯s actions; they were too frightened by his demeanor.


    "Let go, where are you taking me?!" Mo Ran was dragged stumblingly downstairs by him, to the side of his car.


    Gu Yixuan opened the car door, shoved her in, and locked the door.


    "Let me out!" Mo Ran tried to open the car door but couldn¡¯t.


    Gu Yixuan got into the car from the other side, not looking at Mo Ran. He started the car and mmed on the elerator; like an arrow released from its bow, the car swiftly left the hospital.


    Soon, they arrived back at the Banshan Garden vi. Gu Yixuan pulled her out again, dragged her into the vi, and intended to lock her in the same room she¡¯d been locked in before.


    She hadn¡¯t even entered when Mo Ran knew what he was nning to do.


    She struggled frantically, clinging to the doorknob, refusing to go in no matter what.


    Gu Yixuan turned to look at her, a cold smile appearing on his face. He easily pulled her hand away, lifted her off the floor, and threw her onto the bed.


    Mo Ran¡¯s body mmed hard on the bed, bounced up, then fell again, and bounced up once more.


    Then, she heard the sound of the door closing; she had been locked in the room by him.


    "Gu Yixuan! Let me out!" Mo Ran suddenly cried out, running to pound on the door, extremely afraid in her heart.


    All the things Gu Yixuan had done to her flooded back into her mind. The more she thought about it, the more fearful she became, not knowing what he might do next.


    After falling in love with him, she had forgotten his cold-blooded cruelty.


    ...

 Chapter 447 - 448: Gu Yixuan’s Painful Side 4

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 448: Gu Yixuan¡¯s Painful Side 4</h4><h4></h4>


    At this moment, she truly realized that Gu Yixuan was forever a cruel and heartless person.


    When you irritate him, he retaliates against you, teaching you a harsh lesson.


    Fear of him in her heart now exceeded the love she felt, and Mo Ran only wanted to leave him forever, never to see him again.


    She pounded for a long time, but there was no sound from outside.


    Gu Yixuan had already left, just like the first time.


    After a while, the grandmother¡¯s voice, filled with helplessness, came from outside, "Miss Mo, the master has already left, stop calling for him. Your health has just recovered, you should rest."


    Mo Ran knew that the grandmother would definitely not let her out, so pleading with her was useless.


    Leaning against the door, she slid down and asked with a sob, "Grandmother, why does he treat me like this? If he hates me, wouldn¡¯t it be better not to see each other again?"


    The grandmother sighed outside, and with a tone of sorrow said, "Miss Mo, you lost your child, and actually, the master is more upset than anyone else. You don¡¯t know, when he heard the news of your miscarriage, he rushed to the hospital.


    The doctor said that if you didn¡¯t wake up, your life would be in danger at any moment. During the two days you were in aa, the master stayed by your side without closing his eyes, worried that you wouldn¡¯t wake up. For two days you were in aa, he didn¡¯t eat or drink or sleep. It was only after my repeated persuasions that he ate a little something.


    Later, after he came back from the hospital, he locked himself in his room for three days, not eating, not drinking, and not talking to anyone... When he came out... he had lost a lot of weight..."


    As the grandmother spoke, she started to cry, and after pausing for a moment, she continued, "I¡¯ve never seen him so haggard before.


    His eyes were red and swollen, full of bloodshot, and he was so thin that it seemed like a gust of wind could knock him over.


    The Gu Yixuan of the past wasn¡¯t like that. No matter what happened, he would face it calmly, never tormenting himself for any reason.


    Miss Mo, if the master¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t in extreme agony, he would definitely not treat himself like that."


    "That day, when you called, he didn¡¯t pick up your call.


    But we all saw it, there were tears in his eyes, Miss Mo, he was crying. I¡¯ve taken care of him for nearly twenty years, and I¡¯ve never seen him cry.


    In fact, while he¡¯s hurting you, his own heart is suffering too.


    Miss Mo, don¡¯t me the master for treating you this way. He must not know how to alleviate the pain in his heart, so that¡¯s why he¡¯s doing this to you."

 Chapter 448 - 449 I’m worried about you 1

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 449 I¡¯m worried about you 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran was crying too, but it wasn¡¯t for herself, it was for Gu Yixuan.


    Seeing him like that made her heart ache terribly.


    "Grandma... it¡¯s my fault, I killed our child..."


    "No, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I heard, Mr. Tang saved you, so it was only right for you to save him. But... fate is ying tricks on us, heaven insists on tormenting you both..."


    "Grandma... thank you..." This was the first time she had heard someone understand her.


    Since waking up, everyone around her had been so cold, not even her closest sister had a word offort to offer.


    Now, hearing Grandma¡¯s words, she felt warmth, as though not everyone in the world had abandoned her.


    "Miss Mo, don¡¯t worry too much, the master won¡¯t do anything to you. Just stay here peacefully for now, he needs time to calm down. Once he has calmed down, he¡¯ll let you go."


    "I understand, thank you, Grandma, really, thank you so much." Mo Ran nodded, a faint smile on her face.


    She knew Gu Yixuan needed to vent, or else he would suffocate himself with his emotions.


    So, she would obediently follow his words, cooperate with everything he wished, as long as it could spare him further heartache.


    As for herself, she could only drag her battered body through life in agony, hoping that one day, when the pain in her heart had healed, she would be able to wee a new life.


    In the following two days, Mo Ran didn¡¯t see Gu Yixuan, and he didn¡¯te to look for her either.


    Grandma brought her meals every day, and she stayed quietly in her room, sleeping whenever she had nothing else to do to restore her energy.


    She thought Gu Yixuan would keep her locked up until he was no longer angry.


    But surprisingly, he hadn¡¯t cooled down. There was a fire of resentment burning in his heart, a fire that would grow stronger if it wasn¡¯t released, making him increasingly dangerous.


    She should have known, Gu Yixuan was someone who demanded an eye for an eye, a cold and ruthless man.


    She shouldn¡¯t have hoped that he would do nothing and just forget about losing their child.


    If she had known what was going to happen, she certainly would have begged Gu Yixuan desperately, praying for his understanding and forgiveness.


    But in this world, there is no such thing as ¡¯if only I had known¡¯.


    People really can¡¯t predict what will happen in the next second.


    The door that had been closed for two days was finally opened.


    Gu Yixuan, dressed in a white suit and ck shirt, appeared at the door. Just like the scene when they first met at the entrance of ¡¯Night Charm,¡¯ he was still stunningly handsome, someone you couldn¡¯t help but avert your eyes from.

 Chapter 449 - 450 I’m worried about you 2

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 450 I¡¯m worried about you 2</h4><h4></h4>


    He had always carried an awe-inspiring aura about him, but today, Mo Ran felt it was particrly intense.


    She sat on the bed, quietly facing him, and for some reason, she found Gu Yixuan had reverted to his former disdainful self.


    Everything seemed to havee full circle, as if nothing had ever changed.


    He was the high and mighty CEO of the Gu Family, and she was just amoner from the lower ss.


    He was a noble Prince, and she was an ordinary Cindere.


    Their worlds were poles apart, seemingly destined never to intersect.


    It turned out that two people who once seemed so close could also be so distant.


    Mo Ran¡¯s gaze flickered slightly; she knew that some things between them might never return.


    Gu Yixuan walked towards her with every step elegant, exuding a powerful aura and confidence.


    Mo Ran slightly bent her legs, trying to curl up into a ball.


    He came over to her, leaned down, and ced his hands on either side of her, encircling her within his arms.


    Looking at her levelly, Mo Ran read indifference in his eyes, as well as her own calm self.


    Only then did she realize she could also mask herself very well, concealing all emotions, using only detachment as her shield.


    "Do you know what my principle is?" Gu Yixuan asked.


    His voice was soft, like a breeze on her face, yet stirred ripples in her heart.


    Knowing she wouldn¡¯t answer, he answered himself, "My principle is, if no one offends me, I won¡¯t offend anyone. But if someone offends me, I¡¯ll eradicate thempletely!"


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly.


    She took a deep breath and mustered up the courage to ask, "Are you going to kill me?"


    Gu Yixuan looked at her incredulous expression and suddenly let out a scoff, "Such a naive question. Why would I kill you? Killing you would let you off too easily. Rest assured, I¡¯ll make sure you live well, understanding what pain and regret mean, knowing what it¡¯s like to not be able to live or die."


    His sensuous lips parted and closed, and each word sent a shiver down Mo Ran¡¯s spine.


    He was going to deal with her now. The child was gone, and so were his feelings for her.


    All this time, what he had truly cared about was indeed the child.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart ached so much she wanted to cry, but her tears had dried up, her eyes were very dry, not a trace of moisture in them.


    She could have begged for mercy, but she didn¡¯t.


    She nodded dumbly, whispering softly, "I know you won¡¯t let me off, do whatever you want to me."

 Chapter 450 - 451 I’m worried about you 3

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 451 I¡¯m worried about you 3</h4><h4></h4>


    It was all her fault, it was the punishment she deserved.


    The man patted her cheek lightly and smiled a harmless smile, "Don¡¯t be scared, I won¡¯t do anything to you. Get up,e with me to a ce."


    He took her hand gently, just as he had when they were in love.


    Mo Ran was somewhat bewildered, was Gu Yixuan affectionate or unfeeling towards her?


    Looking into his emotionless eyes, she realized that he had no more feelings for her.


    "Where are you taking me?" Mo Ran followed him and couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Gu Yixuan walked slowly, matching her pace, "You¡¯ll know when we get there."


    They got into a car and arrived at a mountain.


    The wind on the mountain was strong, fluttering their clothes, making it hard for Mo Ran to keep her eyes open.


    Gu Yixuan held her hand and took a few steps forward, and then Mo Ran saw several people standing on the mountain top. A group of men in ck suits in uniform garb and a bloodied, weak woman.


    Mo Ran looked closely, who else could it be but Wen Sha?


    Wen Sha¡¯s hands were tied behind her back, her legs bound, and shey on the ground in tattered clothes, her exposed skin marred by deep bloodstains.


    Her originally delicate and beautiful face waspletely disfigured, looking very wretched.


    Mo Ran almost didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Seeing her like this, she had obviously been severely tortured.


    Mo Ran subconsciously stopped in her tracks, and Gu Yixuan also stopped ordingly. When Wen Sha saw them, she locked eyes with Mo Ran, and her gaze briefly sparked with light.


    "Tell me... is Tang Song dead, how is he?!" she asked eagerly.


    Mo Ran nced at Gu Yixuan, unsure why he brought her here.


    Was it to let her witness Wen Sha¡¯s retribution?


    "Tell me! How is Tang Song?!" Wen Sha¡¯s voice grew more urgent.


    Before Mo Ran could speak, Gu Yixuan responded with a faint smile, "If you want to know how he is, why don¡¯t you see for yourself?"


    Following his gaze, the two of them looked over and saw two men in ck dragging theatose Tang Song out of a car.


    Tang Song was dressed in a neat suit, his face pale, eyes tightly closed, as if devoid of all life.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart tightened, and she grabbed Gu Yixuan¡¯s clothes, frowning, "What are you doing with him here? He is still in aa; he can¡¯t leave the hospital!"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he didn¡¯t look at her.

 Chapter 451 - 452 I’m worried about you 4

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 452 I¡¯m worried about you 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Wen Sha also yelled at him, "What have you done to him?! Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m telling you, if you dare hurt him, I won¡¯t let you go even as a ghost!"


    "p¡ª" Just as she finished cursing, one of the men in ck next to her harshly pped her face.


    "His condition is all because of that shot you fired, don¡¯t you see?" Gu Yixuan asked coldly.


    Wen Sha was stunned, regret visible in her eyes. She only intended to kill Mo Ran; she thought about killing Tang Song only in her mind and had no intention of actually doing it.


    She also didn¡¯t know she would hit him.


    Tang Song was her Eternal Love, the person she cared about the most. How could she bear to hurt him?


    "No! The person I wanted to kill is her, not Tang Song! It¡¯s all because of her. If it weren¡¯t for her, Tang Song would never have ended up like this! Mo Ran, I want to kill you, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Wen Sha struggled angrily to get up, but she was bound, and her body was so weak that she copsed as soon as she tried to get up.


    Mo Ran watched all this, her concern growing more intense.


    She looked at Gu Yixuan and quietly asked, "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Gu Yixuan faced her with a smile, a smile that carried a thread of icy evil charm. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, holding her tight, his face very close to hers, speaking words only she could hear clearly.


    "Ranran, they killed our child. How should we deal with them?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in horror, "What do you n to do?"


    "Of course, we can¡¯t let them off easily. My child, Gu Yixuan¡¯s child, couldn¡¯t be harmed in the slightest. Since they killed our child, I will make them pay in blood." Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice remained soft, like a cloud, a gentle breeze.


    But Mo Ran¡¯s whole body broke out in a cold sweat, her blood ran cold, a chill originating from her heart, so piercing that her lips began to tremble.


    She clutched his clothes, her voice pleading, "Gu Yixuan, Tang Song is innocent, you can¡¯t go after him. Wen Sha is also a life, even if she is guilty, she should be handed over to the police for judgment, thew will convict her ordingly, please don¡¯t act recklessly, okay?"


    The man held her face in his hands, his tone very cold, "Are you worried about them?"


    "No, I¡¯m worried about you. You can¡¯tmit a crime; doing so would destroy yourself!"


    "Huh,mit a crime? Ranran, you¡¯re really so innocent. Do you really think that if I killed them, thew would convict me?"


    ...


    Worried that you all have been tormented to the point of losing breath, alright, dear readers, I¡¯ll reveal a little: the ending won¡¯t disappoint you. There are many more exciting parts toe, and mainly, I intend to write a very deep and tortured love story.

 Chapter 452 - 453 I’m worried about you 5

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 453 I¡¯m worried about you 5</h4><h4></h4>


    freewe?n?vel


    "Isn¡¯t that the case?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be in trouble," Gu Yixuan said with a slight smile, as he took her fair hand and tenderly kissed it by his lips.


    "If you¡¯re really that worried about me, then you kill them for me."


    Mo Ran quickly retracted her hand, a sh of astonishment in her eyes.


    Gu Yixuan seemed to know she would react this way and continued to coax her, "If you don¡¯t kill them, I will. Do you want to see me punished by thew?"


    Mo Ran took another shocked step back.


    How had she only now discovered how terrifyingly unfamiliar Gu Yixuan had be.


    Did he know what he was saying? He was forcing her tomit murder!


    She couldn¡¯t even dare to kill a fish, yet he was using his future to force her tomit murder...


    "Gu Yixuan, we can let them go, just send Wen Sha to the police station," she tried to persuade him.


    The man smiled faintly, a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes, "I¡¯ve never trusted the police¡¯s ability to handle things. Revenge, of course, has to be carried out by oneself to be satisfying."


    He took out a gun from his embrace, elegantly and skillfully loaded it, and then took her hand, ced the gun in it, and put her finger on the trigger.


    Mo Ran¡¯s hand trembled, wanting to throw the gun away, but Gu Yixuan held her hand tightly, not allowing her to shake it off.


    "Gu Yixuan, I don¡¯t want to kill! You can¡¯t force me!" Mo Ran¡¯s face turned so pale it was devoid of any color.


    Gu Yixuan hugged her from behind, ignoring her resistance, raised her hand, and pointed it at Wen Sha.


    "No!" Mo Ran shook her head in terror, and intense fear also appeared in Wen Sha¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Yixuan gave a slight smile, still holding her hand, and aimed the gun at Tang Song.


    "Don¡¯t!" This time, both women cried out at once.


    "Ranran, you won¡¯t kill this one, and you won¡¯t kill that one either, do you really want to let them go? Don¡¯t forget, our child, it was they who caused their death."


    Mo Ran¡¯s head was in turmoil, she had never encountered any bloody and deadly scenes in her life, except for her father¡¯s death.


    "Gu Yixuan, the child¡¯s death was not directly caused by them. It was me, I was the one who killed our child! If you want to kill, then kill me instead!"


    She really couldn¡¯t bring herself to kill someone, she would rather harm herself.


    Gu Yixuan watched her quietly, thinking that this woman¡¯s mental fortitude was pretty good. From the beginning until now, she hadn¡¯t cried once, she had always been trying to maintainposure in front of him.

 Chapter 453 - 454 I’m worried about you 6

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 454 I¡¯m worried about you 6</h4><h4></h4>


    But she didn¡¯t realize that her trembling body and paleplexion had already betrayed how frightened she was at this moment.


    She¡¯s afraid, how wonderful.


    He wanted her to be afraid, he wanted her to regret, he wanted her to feel fear, he wanted her to know what it was like to wish for death over life.


    "Ranran, you¡¯re my woman. I love you so much, how could I bear to kill you? If anyone should die, of course, it should be them," he said with a smile, but Mo Ran felt a chill down her spine.


    "Gu Yixuan, what exactly do you want? If you truly hate someone, hate me. It¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t kill anyone indiscriminately, I¡¯m begging you, all right?"


    "Ah, it seems you truly can¡¯t bring yourself to do it," the man said with pity, releasing her hand and taking a step forward.


    "Since you can¡¯t bear to do it, let me do it. The child is crying down there; he needs us to avenge him."


    He gently raised his hand, the ck muzzle of the handgun aimed at Wen Sha.


    The wind was strong on the mountain, and the man standing in the wind had an aura of dominating the world.


    His expression seemed careless, but every pore in his body exuded a belligerent breath, telling everyone his determination to kill could not be changed.


    Mo Ran had thought Gu Yixuan was a devil before, but she was wrong. Now he truly was one.


    He could turn the skies with a flip of his hand, target anyone he pleased without a hint ofpassion or a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    All this must have been him ying with her deliberately just now.


    That¡¯s how Mo Ran felt, and she had a deep premonition that Gu Yixuan would indeed pull the trigger at any moment.


    Without thinking, she rushed forward to block the muzzle, her gaze cold as she stared at him, "Don¡¯t you dare kill anyone!"


    So what if he had always lived in darkness, and what if he had killed countless times already?


    She didn¡¯t want to deal with his past, but she knew she couldn¡¯t let him kill someone in front of her.


    She wouldn¡¯t allow him to continue to descend into depravity, wouldn¡¯t allow his sins to deepen.


    Gu Yixuan just nced at her indifferently, the muzzle suddenly pointing at Tang Song; Mo Ran¡¯s reaction was swift, immediately stepping in front of Tang Song again.


    "Move aside!"


    "I won¡¯t!" Mo Ran was adamant.


    "If you won¡¯t move, I¡¯ll have to shoot," Gu Yixuan said with an icy demeanor.


    There was not a hint of fear on Mo Ran¡¯s face, "If you must kill someone to appease your hatred, then shoot. But, I hope that after you¡¯ve killed me, you¡¯ll let them go."

 Chapter 454 - 455 I’m worried about you 7

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 455 I¡¯m worried about you 7</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan suddenly let out a sinister smile, "Very well, it was you who agreed to let me shoot, so don¡¯t me me for being ruthless."


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart shuddered, and she stared deeply at him, as if to imprint him in her mind.


    Closing her eyes, she slowly said, "Go ahead and shoot."


    To die at his hand was also a kind of release.


    After death, she hoped to never meet him again in the next life; she didn¡¯t want to continue this cursed bond any longer. It was too painful; she didn¡¯t want the pain to persist.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze was devoid of any ripples, but suddenly, a glint of murderous intent shed through his eyes!


    "Bang¡ª" A gunshot suddenly rang out.


    Mo Ran¡¯s body swayed, trembling all over.


    She slowly opened her eyes and saw Gu Yixuan holding up his left hand, with a gun in it, the barrel smoking, pointing in the direction of¡ªWen Sha.


    Wen Shay on the ground with wide-open eyes, a bullet hole in her forehead...


    "Ah¡ª" Mo Ran let out a piercing scream, and the next second, she was tightly embraced by Gu Yixuan.


    "Ah¡ª" Apart from screaming, she didn¡¯t know how else to release the fear within her heart.


    He really had fired the gun, not at her, but at Wen Sha.


    He really had killed her...


    "Scared? Don¡¯t be, I¡¯m not done killing yet." Gu Yixuan held her body with one hand, forcing her to look towards Tang Song.


    His smile carried a chilling eeriness, and Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but feel profound fear.


    Gu Yixuan was too terrifying, she had no idea that he was such a ruthless person.


    "Ranran, can you not ept this side of me? Unfortunately, this is the real me." As if he could see her thoughts, he suddenly uttered softly.


    "Wu wu..." Mo Ran couldn¡¯t say a word, her hand tightly clutching his arm, biting her lip and sobbing.


    The next second, she widened her eyes in horror again.


    Because she saw Gu Yixuan slowly raising his right hand, the gun aiming at Tang Song.


    "No! Stop killing people!!" She frantically tried to grab his hand, but Gu Yixuan¡¯s single-handed strength was greater than hers, and no matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t get her hand close to his.


    "Gu Yixuan, stop it, I beg you! Don¡¯t kill him, kill me instead, wu wu..." She had sacrificed her child to save Tang Song; he couldn¡¯t just die like this.


    He couldn¡¯t die; he had to live well, so that her sacrifice would not be in vain.


    "Shh! Don¡¯t cry, Ranran, you should ept this side of me. I have always been dark, you should face reality." Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice resonated above her, somewhat ethereal.

 Chapter 455 - 456 Together We Go to Hell 1

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 456 Together We Go to Hell 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "No..." Mo Ran shook her head vigorously, crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath.


    She was heartbroken because she had finally seen the true face of Gu Yixuan. She couldn¡¯t ept or bear such a reality.


    He was the Gu Yixuan she loved, how could he be a demon who killed without blinking an eye?


    In an instant, Mo Ran felt all her love and faith crumble away.


    If Gu Yixuan had fired the gun, if he had fired...


    "Bang¡ª" The gunshot rang out when she was totally unprepared,pletely unaware.


    Mo Ran jolted, her bright eyes filled with profound sadness, and in less than a second, she fainted.


    All she knew was that Gu Yixuan had fired the gun at Tang Song...


    Holding her unconscious body in his arms, Gu Yixuan discarded the gun in his hand and swept her up sideways.


    Indifferently, he said to his subordinates, "Clean this ce up well."


    "Yes!" They were all well-trained assassins, experts at cleaning up crime scenes.


    In less than a minute, the entire scene was scrubbed clean, without a trace left behind.


    Gu Yixuan ced Mo Ran in the seat, then got into the car from the other side, closed the door, and without looking to see how the situation behind him was handled, he drove away.


    He drove with one hand, while the other stretched out to wrap around Mo Ran¡¯s shoulder, letting her lean against him.


    Gu Yixuan gently nced at her, a trace of a smile curling at his lips.


    Ranran, I¡¯ve broken your wings, and you¡¯ll never be able to fly again. Just stay by my side peacefully, let¡¯s go to hell together.


    Even if it¡¯s pain, we¡¯ll share it together.


    Hate, we¡¯ll hate together, die together.


    On the road ahead, only you and I will walk together, we¡¯ll never part, never ever...


    Even if you no longer love me, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore...


    ..................................


    When Mo Ran woke up, it was the next day, and she opened her eyes to a vacant stare.


    No screaming, no fear, no confusion, nothing at all.


    As soon as she woke up, she understood everything in her heart.


    She knew she was lying in Gu Yixuan¡¯s room, she knew she was in the palm of the devil, with no chance of escape.


    Her life would no longer see the light; she had been pulled into hell by the devil.


    Gu Yixuan was the devil, a devil she both loved and hated...


    She would live forever in darkness, with him as herpany.

 Chapter 456 - 457 Together We Go to Hell 2

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 457 Together We Go to Hell 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Slowly sitting up, Mo Ran listlessly made her way to the window side, looking at everything outside, she discovered how wonderful the outside world was, people living freely and carelessly under the blue sky, which made her feel envious.


    And such a life was now a luxury she couldn¡¯t even afford to think about.


    "What are you looking at?" Gu Yixuan had unknowingly walked into the room and hugged her from behind.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t turn her head, her face devoid of any expression.


    She gazed into the distance and asked softly, "Tang Song is dead, isn¡¯t he?"


    At that time, she only heard the gunshots before she fainted. Even if she hadn¡¯t fainted, she wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to look back.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips were pressed against her ear, and he whispered, "He is dead. Does that hurt you?"


    "Yes, it hurts." Her heart ached; he actually had the heart to do it.


    Her heart ached; how could he take such revenge on her, to hurt her like this.


    She also felt heartache for Tang Song, such a good person, yet he met an untimely death.


    Suddenly, Gu Yixuan turned her around and kissed her lips harshly, but Mo Ran gave no response, stiff as a board. He bit her lip, instantly splitting it open, and blood oozed out.


    Mo Ran still had no reaction as Gu Yixuan¡¯s kisses moved to her neck, biting her fiercely, almost as if he wanted to tear her flesh off with each one.


    Watching the man going crazy on her, Mo Ran¡¯s eyes grew increasingly sorrowful.


    Her hand instinctively grabbed the vase from the nearby shelf and smashed it onto his back with a "bang."


    Fragments scattered, cutting her hand.


    The man paused his movements and slowly straightened up, his dark eyes devoid of emotion.


    Mo Ran fearlessly met his gaze; tears glistening in her eyes, "This blow, was for Tang Song, this is what you owe him."


    Gu Yixuan suddenlyughed, a cold, sinisterugh, "I killed him, and if you want justice for him, you should kill me. Why don¡¯t you kill me?"


    "I am not as inhumane as you!"


    "I am inhumane? And you are?" Gu Yixuan grabbed her throat firmly, his eyes bloodshot, "You could brutally kill our child, so you im humanity!"


    His words were like sharp des, piercing her heart, making her bleed.


    Not knowing what was going through her mind, Mo Ran suddenly struggled like mad, screaming, "I never intended to have your child! I never wanted it! I don¡¯t want to have a child for your Gu family..."

 Chapter 457 - 458 Together We Go to Hell 3

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 458 Together We Go to Hell 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Smack¡ª" Gu Yixuan¡¯s palm harshly struck across her face, and Mo Ran stumbled, falling onto the soft carpet.


    Shey there, motionless, her shoulders shaking slightly, not knowing if she was crying.


    The man looked down at her from above, his gaze as icy and bone-piercing as shards of ice.


    "Mo Ran, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not worthy of bearing my child! I used to hold you high, but you never appreciated it. From now on, to me, you¡¯re just an object for venting! You want freedom, the luxury to live as you please, dream on! Even if I¡¯m going to hell, I¡¯m dragging you with me!"


    "Gu Yixuan, you¡¯re not human, you¡¯re the Devil!" Mo Ran turned her head and coldly stared at him, her lips streaked with blood, her hair disheveled, looking like a female ghost.


    The man let out a coldugh, grabbed her wrist, lifted her up, and threw her on the bed.


    His voice was cold, "You¡¯re right, I am the Devil, and you are the Devil¡¯s forbidden meat! You can only be where I am, if I go to hell, you can only go to hell!"


    His tall figure loomed over her, and Mo Ran was firmly pinned down by him, unable to struggle in the slightest.


    The man¡¯s scorching kisses greedily covered her lips, his hands began to tear at her clothes, ripping sounds echoing as the fragile garments were shredded beneath his palms.


    Without giving her any chance to adapt or prepare, he roughly entered her body, thrusting vehemently.


    Mo Ran bit down hard on her lips, her eyes fiercely ring at him, while on his face, there was a hint of a destructive smile.


    "Do you hate it? Does it hurt?" he asked with augh, "That¡¯s exactly what I want, for you to hate, for you to hurt!"


    He wanted her to empathize, to feel the pain of a heart tortured to the extreme.


    "You madman!" Mo Ran didn¡¯t know what else to say to him.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve gone mad, driven mad by you!"


    Mo Ran turned her head away, refusing to look at him. The man didn¡¯t care, he kissed her neck, frantically taking from her body.


    Again and again, countless times.


    Mo Ran¡¯s whole body spasmed in pain, she felt as if all her internal organs were nearly aze. Her vision darkened in waves, and she almost thought she would die like this.


    But she was still alive, she could distinctly feel the pain he inflicted on her, each strike causing her heart to contract violently.


    .........


    The day turned from white to ck, and she had no idea how much time had passed.

 Chapter 458 - 459 Together We Go to Hell 4

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 459 Together We Go to Hell 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran¡¯s thoughts had long since drifted away from her body by the time she thought it would never end, he finally left her and coldly walked out of the room, leaving her with nothing but the chill of the space.


    The room was filled with a heavy, seductive aura, and with every breath she took, she wanted to vomit.


    Slowly sitting up, Mo Ran saw her own body, which resembled a heavily stained cloth, her once snow-white skin now covered with shocking marks.


    She gasped, desperately holding back tears to prevent herself from crying out loud.


    In just a few short days, everything had undergone a drastic change.


    She still vividly remembered the sweet times they had together. But now, between them, there was no more sweetness, only hurt, deep and unforgettable hurt!


    She should have known earlier, Gu Yixuan was an extreme person. He would not tolerate the slightest betrayal or injury, or else the consequences would be very, very severe.


    Wen Sha¡¯s fate was severe, Tang Song¡¯s fate was severe.


    Her fate was not much better.


    Although she was still alive, she felt worse than dead, like a walking corpse.


    If this was his way of revenge, then she might as well fulfill his wish, after all, she owed it to him...


    As long as he feels happy and satisfied with this, then let it be...


    For the first time, Mo Ran felt a sense of resignation.


    The old her was stubborn and unyielding, but the her of today had finally been broken by too many wounds to bend, and perhaps one day, she would forever crawl on the ground, never to rise again...


    The night was always cold and lonely.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten all day, not to mention being tormented, and Mo Ran was so weak she was hardly recognizable. Wrapped in her nket, she curled up in bed with tired eyes, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what.


    Whenever she closed her eyes, she would think of Tang Song¡¯s death. It was a thorn in her heart that couldn¡¯t be touched, for touching it would cause immense pain.


    Gu Yixuan, the one who killed Tang Song, why was it you, why did it have to be you...


    I could hate anyone, but I just don¡¯t want to hate you...


    Why do you force me to hate you...


    Is it because you also hate me? So, you want me to hate you too?


    Unknowingly, Mo Ran fell asleep, but she had a restless night.


    ..............................


    When Mo Ran woke up the next morning and saw the ring light outside the window, she knew she hadn¡¯t died.

 Chapter 459 - 460: You Are My Only One

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 460: You Are My Only One</h4><h4></h4>


    Waking up the next morning, Mo Ran stared at the ring light outside the window and knew she hadn¡¯t died.


    She still lived in this world, still had to face a lot of pain, many things she didn¡¯t want to confront.


    She found a loose-fitting piece of clothing to wear, took a bath in the bathroom, and when she came out, there was a steaming mealid out in the room.


    It was definitely Granny who had brought it in. She didn¡¯t stay, probably not wanting to embarrass her.


    That was for the best; she didn¡¯t want anyone else to see her in such a broken state.


    Mo Ran had little appetite, but she knew she had to eat, otherwise, her body certainly wouldn¡¯t hold up.


    After forcing herself to eat half of the meal, she really couldn¡¯t eat any more.


    Putting down the tableware, she wrapped herself in a nket and went to the balcony.


    There was a wicker chair there, which she had personally bought after getting together with Gu Yixuan.


    She liked to sit on the balcony to daydream, rest, and read novels.


    With a soft cushion on the wicker chair, Mo Ran curled up in it, her gaze distant and empty as she looked afar.


    The vast sky, like the boundless ocean, could purify the soul, broaden one¡¯s mind, and make one forget unhappy things.


    Gazing at the blue sky, she seemed to forget all unpleasantness, all sadness, all pain.


    Not knowing how long she sat there, Mo Ran¡¯s eyes became sore, and she couldn¡¯t help but close them and fall asleep.


    When she woke up, she found herself in bed, and Gu Yixuan was sprawled over her body.


    Her clothes had already vanished, and Gu Yixuan¡¯s head was buried in her chest. Feeling her awaken, he slightly lifted his head, raised an eyebrow, and asked with a faint smile, "Awake?"


    "What are you doing?!" Mo Ran eximed in shock, hastily trying to grab the nket to cover herself, but he noticed and pinned her hands down.


    "What do you think I¡¯m going to do? Ranran, couldn¡¯t you have forgotten, you are just a tool for me to vent, I can have you whenever I want, and when I want you, you can¡¯t resist, can¡¯t say no!"


    "Gu Yixuan, I am not your toy, don¡¯t go too far!" Although she told herself to just let him do as he wished, she still couldn¡¯t remain indifferent.


    She had dignity and yearned for freedom and respect. She didn¡¯t want to be a tool for his release, didn¡¯t want to be a lifeless, thoughtless toy.


    Gu Yixuan gave a wicked smile, pressing down on her body, lips against hers, and whispered low,

 Chapter 460 - 461 You Are My Only 2

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 461 You Are My Only 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ranran, you¡¯re definitely not my ything, you¡¯re my pet. I won¡¯t y with you, I will only pamper you..."


    His voice was enchanting and indifferent, with a hint of coldness that seeped into her heart, making her tremble all over.


    Mo Ran was stunned, then began to struggle frantically, "Why do you have to treat me like this! What exactly did I do wrong! If you hate me, just kill me, kill me, I don¡¯t want to live anyway!"


    "Shh!" Gu Yixuan suppressed her struggles, coaxing her softly, "How could I bear to kill you? Ranran, you are my only one..."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t see a trace of tenderness in his eyes, just indifference.


    She sneered, "Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m not your only one, you¡¯ve never loved me. I¡¯ve loved you, but, you didn¡¯t dare to give your love to me."


    The man¡¯s eyes faltered slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    "Do you know? Your heart is perverted, you¡¯re not like normal people, if back then you had been willing to express your love, if you had been more understanding, more considerate, we wouldn¡¯t havee to this. It¡¯s you who drove us both to this point! Gu Yixuan, in this lifetime, I will never fall in love with you again, I hate you!"


    Mo Ran truly didn¡¯t want to fall for him again, loving him was exhausting, because she couldn¡¯t give the love he demanded, couldn¡¯t bear his extremes.


    Even if her heart was in pain, even if she couldn¡¯t bear to let go of that love for him, she had to cut it off.


    She simply couldn¡¯t carry on with such a heavy, painful love...


    Gu Yixuan pressed his thin lips tightly together as his gaze grew darker. He locked eyes with her for two seconds, then suddenly smiled.


    "You¡¯re right, I never loved you, I am a pervert. If you want to take back your love, please do as you wish, I don¡¯t care for it. But, I like your body, getting your body will suffice for me!"


    As he said thest word, he entered her body roughly.


    Mo Ran frowned slightly, not making a sound.


    She wouldn¡¯t make any sound to please him!


    The more she endured, the more frenzied the man became. This was a contest between them, but in the end, Gu Yixuan still lost.


    Mo Ran bit her lip, not uttering a sound, until atst, she couldn¡¯t take too much and fainted.


    Looking at her unconscious face, the man suddenly clutched his chest, his face twisted in agony.

 Chapter 461 - 462 She Must Stay Strong and Survive 1

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 462 She Must Stay Strong and Survive 1</h4><h4></h4>


    His heart felt like someone was taking a knife to it, slicing it piece by piece, the pain turning his vision dark, his face ashen.


    He knew that knife was the words of Mo Ran.


    She no longer loved him, would never love him again...


    The man gave a self-mocking smile, it didn¡¯t matter, love or no love. After all, the love he desired was something she couldn¡¯t afford to give.


    If she couldn¡¯t give him the whole world, she shouldn¡¯t love him...


    Yes, she shouldn¡¯t love him anymore...


    Gu Yixuan slowly stood up, leaving the room with a sense of destion.


    Let it entangle as such, a lifelong entanglement, maybe in the next life, he would know how to dere love, how to understand her, how to embrace all of her. Perhaps then, they could truly love each other, truly be together...


    For the following two days, Gu Yixuan would seek out Mo Ran whenever he wanted, while Mo Ran kept herself locked in her room without going out.


    She had thought about escaping, but she didn¡¯t dare. She could run away, but what about Mo Yan?


    If she ran, Gu Yixuan would surely take it out on Mo Yan.


    Not to implicate Mo Yan, she decided to drag it out with him; one day, he would tire of her.


    By then, she would be free.


    During the day when Gu Yixuan was away, Mo Ran would either sleep or sit on the balcony in a daze, not wanting to do anything else.


    The grandma couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this and advised, "Miss Mo, why don¡¯t you take a walk in the garden. Staying locked up in the room all the time isn¡¯t good for your health."


    Mo Ran curled up in the wicker chair, shaking her head without saying a word.


    What did it matter if her health wasn¡¯t good, she had long stopped caring about her well-being.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Li Lan and Huang Xiaoli have been dismissed by the master. It¡¯s just the two of us at home, no one willugh at you."


    The grandma, having experienced many things, could easily see that Mo Ran was worried about encountering others¡¯ peculiar gazes.


    Once she was the one Gu Yixuan cared for the most, always cherished and protected by him.


    Now she had be his tool for venting, anyone seeing such a decline would inevitably have thoughts.


    Mo Ran had always been thin-skinned, the fear of gossip was truly daunting to her.


    Hearing the grandma¡¯s words, her eyes flickered slightly.


    The grandma knew she was tempted and continued to persuade, "Spring has arrived, and many flowers in the garden have bloomed, go take a look."


    "Grandma..." Mo Ran suddenly called out to her.


    "What is it?"

 Chapter 462 - 463 She Must Live on Strongly 2

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 463 She Must Live on Strongly 2</h4><h4></h4>


    She gazed into the distance, her eyes deep and somber as she said, "I remember you mentioned that after one more cold snap, spring would arrive."


    "Yes, the recent weather forecast has announced it, saying the temperature will drop soon. However, the cold snap won¡¯tst long, and the weather will warm up quickly."


    "Hmm, I¡¯ll take a walk in the garden..." Mo Ran nodded, rising to her feet and leaving the bedroom.


    Suddenly, she felt that her rtionship with Gu Yixuan was like the weather. At first, she thought spring had arrived, but she had not expected another cold snap to hit.


    Yet, their rtionship was not like the actual weather, because even after the cold snap passed, there would be no spring between them.


    Outside, the sun was shining brightly, and the breeze was gentle and pleasant.


    Mo Ran, dressed in a T-shirt, jeans, and a sweater jacket, walked quietly in the garden, appreciating every nt and flower.


    When she first arrived, the garden¡¯s flowers were simple, with only a few kaffir lilies and evergreens.


    That was when Gu Yixuan renovated it, nting many different nts like peonies, roses, Chinese roses, flowering crabapples, and bird of paradise flowers among others.


    He also built a fountain, neither too big nor too small, so that walking in the garden during the summer wouldn¡¯t be too hot.


    To prevent her from getting bored, he even installed a swing.


    Mo Ran liked to sit on the swing, admiring the scenery of the garden while gently swaying.


    Everything here was prepared by him for her; now, the things remained, but the person was no longer the same.


    Mo Ran¡¯s hand gently touched the swing, her gaze somewhat vacant.


    She thought if she hadn¡¯t gone to ¡¯Night Charm¡¯ to pick up her sister from work that day, there would have been no entanglements between them afterward.


    But there are not so many ifs in this world; what has happened has happened.


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of regret, nor was it about being willing; she just hoped that the tangle between them could end soon.


    After staying in the garden for a while, Mo Ran felt like going upstairs to sleep.


    Entering the living room, she happened to run into Gu Yixuan, who had just returned.


    Their eyes met, both a bit stunned.


    Gu Yixuan put down his coat, walked over to her, and with a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth, said, "You look good today, the ability of people to adapt is indeed strong."


    He was mocking her, mocking her for adapting to his torment.


    Mo Ran met his gaze calmly and said, "I would like to go see Tang Song, is that alright?"


    She did not know if his body had been buried. She still remembered him telling her that if he died, he would be buried beside his mother.

 Chapter 463 - 464 She Must Stay Strong and Survive 3

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 464 She Must Stay Strong and Survive 3</h4><h4></h4>


    She still remembered that he had once told her if he died, to bury him next to his mother.


    When she heard these words at the time, her heart ached.


    Tang Song was also a man who lived a life of loneliness. In his life, only his mother was the closest to him.


    But he fared better than Gu Yixuan, who never even received a mother¡¯s love...


    Mo Ran really wanted to mock him,ugh at him, to achieve revenge, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it nor could she manage tough.


    They were all, sad people...


    She was as well...


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s face turned cold, and he turned and sat down on the sofa, casually draping his legs over the table.


    "Why look at him? I don¡¯t even know where his corpse is."


    "You didn¡¯t bury him?!" Mo Ran asked in disbelief.


    The man shrugged, raising an eyebrow, "Why should I bury him? After killing, erase all traces, not even leaving a single hair behind."


    "You..." Mo Ran was choked with anger, grabbed a vase, and threw it at him, but the man caught it with ease.


    "Gu Yixuan, you¡¯ve really gone too far! Tang Song never wronged you, why do you have to be so cruel to him! It was my willing choice to give him blood, the child was killed by me, if you must hate, hate me, why hurt the innocent him! Do you know that by doing this, you arepletely devoid of humanity! Are you still a human being?"


    Mo Ran copsed to the ground, sobbing uncontrobly.


    She felt so helpless, so powerless, as if her heart and guts were being torn apart.


    She really owed Tang Song too much, not only had she implicated him, leading to his death but also caused him to have no resting ce for his body, and even in death, she had no face to meet him.


    Gu Yixuan stood up and walked over to her, lifted her chin, looked at her tear-streaked face, and sneered:


    "Why cry so heartbroken? I was lying to you, his body has always been preserved by me. If you behave, I will let him have a whole corpse, otherwise, he might truly be without a trace."


    Mo Ran looked at his face and suddenly felt it to be so unfamiliar, so terrifying.


    He was the Devil, a true demon!


    Thinking of Tang Song being killed by him, she wished to consume his blood, devour his flesh!


    With a p, she knocked his hand away, and Mo Ran stood up vigorously, expressionless, "If you like this body of mine, I¡¯ll give it to you. Don¡¯t worry, this broken body of mine can still amuse you for a while."

 Chapter 464 - 465 She Must Stay Strong and Survive 4

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 465 She Must Stay Strong and Survive 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan also stood up, his gaze shing with a hint of chill.


    "Since you¡¯re so generous, if I don¡¯t fully enjoy it, it would seem too polite," he said. After finishing his words, he scooped up her body and pressed her onto the couch, eagerly kissing her neck.


    Mo Ran was lying prone, her chest cavity tightlypressed, making it difficult to even breathe. Gu Yixuan, watching her, saw a symmetrically built frame, which was in fact quite heavy, probably twice her weight at least.


    She struggled a few times, then gave up.


    Hadn¡¯t she just said she would go along with his amusement? If that was the case, why bother struggling.


    She decided to y along with his wishes and wait until he grew tired of her, and he would naturally let her go.


    However, Mo Ran didn¡¯t dare to harbor much hope, as Gu Yixuan seemed to never tire of her body...


    She truly didn¡¯t understand how he could stick with one vor for so long.


    She hoped he would quickly grow bored of her and try some other new vors.


    While Mo Ran was lost in thought for a moment, her clothes and pants had already been stripped off. Gu Yixuan lifted her waist and entered her from behind...


    Mo Ran¡¯s hands ckened in defeat, then clenched tight, as if letting go of some tenacity...


    Outside the floor-to-ceiling window, all she could see was a wall.


    The branches of the Winter Jasmine cascaded down like a waterfall, surrounded by green leaves sprinkled with many small yellow flowers, looking quite beautiful.


    Biting her lip, Mo Ran gazed at the delicate Winter Jasmine, wondering why something so small could still bloom so beautifully.


    Indeed, so long as it is a life, whether human, animal, nt, or a single-celled organism, no matter how beautiful, how grand, or how insignificant, one must cherish life and bloom to reveal one¡¯s own beauty.


    Even if Gu Yixuan tortured her incessantly, she must live strong and carve out her own splendor!


    She must persevere, continue until the day of freedom arrives!


    Perhaps because her spirit had strengthened, Mo Ran was taken by Gu Yixuan for an entire afternoon, and she never fainted.


    In the end, Gu Yixuan too copsed on top of her, gasping for air, exhausted.


    Both their bodies were covered in sweat, and the entire sofa was almost soaked through.


    After resting for a while, Gu Yixuan got up, picked her up, and took her back to the upstairs bathroom.


    He bathed her then carelessly threw her onto the bed, lying down beside her, and fell asleep like that.


    He seemed very tired, falling deeply asleep as soon as hey down.


    But Mo Ran couldn¡¯t sleep, wrapped in a nket, her eyes stayed open.

 Chapter 465 - 466: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 1

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 466: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Listening to Gu Yixuan¡¯s even breathing, she thought that when he was awake, he was so cruel and merciless, but asleep, he posed no threat at all, sleeping like a child.


    This man, was he fundamentally kind or evil? Why could both extremes be present in him?


    She couldn¡¯t understand why she, back then, had been blind and fallen in love with him.


    He was cruel, merciless, selfish... She had really been blind to love someone like him...


    As she pondered, Mo Ran also fell asleep.


    In their sleep, they naturally gravitated toward each other due to habit and then embraced.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s chest was always so broad and steady; Mo Ran curled up in his arms, sleeping soundly.


    The man¡¯s hand naturally wrapped around her waist, his chin resting on the top of her head, with a look of contentment on his face.


    If someone had been there to see this scene, they would have marveled at how harmonious it was and how well-matched they were, as if they were made for each other.


    But no one was there to record the scene, and they would never know that, after hurting each other, they could still embrace with so much synergy, showing contented expressions on their faces.


    ....................................


    Ever since Mo Ran had a miscarriage, Mo Yan had appeared once in the hospital and had not contacted Mo Ran again.


    She thought Mo Yan would never bother with her again, but one day, she unexpectedly showed up at the vi to see her.


    At that time, Mo Ran was watching TV downstairs. The maid said Mo Yan hade, and she was stunned for a moment before getting up to greet her.


    Seeing Mo Yan run in wearing high heels, Mo Ran hadn¡¯t yet shown a smile.


    With a "smack," Mo Yan gave her a harsh p.


    Mo Ran¡¯s head jerked to the side, her whole body shuddered, rigid like a stone.


    She covered her face, turning in disbelief to see Mo Yan with tears streaking her face.


    There was intense pain in Mo Yan¡¯s eyes; she looked extremely sad.


    Mo Ran had never seen Mo Yan like this before, and she immediately forgot the pain on her face, asking worriedly, "Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Gu Yixuan came down from upstairs just in time to witness this scene.


    His eyes darkened, his hands casually slipped into his beige leisure pants as he elegantly descended the stairs.


    Mo Yan nced at him, then turned to Mo Ran, crying out, "Ranran, why would you use your own blood to save someone who deserved to die?"

 Chapter 466 - 467: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 2

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 467: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Why would you sacrifice your own child to save a man who has nothing to do with you? Could it be that in your eyes, your child¡¯s life is not as important as his?!"


    "Sister, what are you talking about?" Mo Ran waspletely baffled.


    Why was Mo Yan suddenly using her of this? So much time had passed since then.


    And why was she crying as if she were the one who had lost a child?


    Mo Yan pushed Mo Ran¡¯s body away, walked over to Gu Yixuan, took a deep breath, and said with a grievance, "Mr. Gu, tell me, what must I do to keep my status? As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done."


    Gu Yixuan nced at her indifferently,pletely unmoved by her tears and grievances.


    He had never been a man to pity or spoil women.


    Passing by Mo Yan, he sat down in front of the couch, picked up the remote, and turned off the TV, saying indifferently,


    "You wanted to marry into a wealthy family, and I¡¯ve already granted your wish. I¡¯ve helped you once, which is enough. Don¡¯t be greedy, still expecting me to help you a second time."


    Mo Yan rushed in front of him, not daring to sit, and said with great grievance, "I wouldn¡¯t want toe to you a second time if it weren¡¯t for what you told Yang Tao. How else would I have ended up being thrown out of the house!"


    Once Mo Ran had a miscarriage, the Yang Family knew Mo Yan wouldn¡¯t get two hundred million and immediately urged Yang Tao to divorce her. Having no other options, she had to turn to Gu Yixuan for help.


    "Oh, are you implying that you were kicked out of the Yang Family and it¡¯s my fault?" Gu Yixuan raised an eyebrow.


    Mo Yan really wanted to say, if not you, then who? You are the one to me.


    But she could only think this in her heart, not daring to say it out loud.


    Mo Ran was shocked to hear their conversation, "Sister, did you divorce Yang Tao?"


    How had she not known about this?


    Mo Yan, now seeing the person she least wanted to meet, gave Mo Ran a cold look and said coldly, "It¡¯s all because of you!"


    "Me?!" Mo Ran was even more surprised.


    How could it be her fault?


    "Yes, it¡¯s you! If you hadn¡¯t had a miscarriage, would I have been thrown out of the Yang Family? The status of Mrs. Yang is gone, the two hundred million is gone, everything is gone! Ranran, if you feel sorry for me, then give me back the two hundred million!" Mo Yan, too outraged, began to speak recklessly.


    Mo Ran was stunned by her words, looked towards Gu Yixuan, and asked in a cold voice, "What exactly is going on here?"


    What two hundred million? She couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    ........

 Chapter 467 - 468: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 3

    <h4>Chapter 467: Chapter 468: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 3</h4><h4></h4>


    f§Ôeewebnov§×l


    Gu Yixuan smiled at her and gestured with his hand, "Come here, and I¡¯ll tell you."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t want to go over, but she wanted to know the truth, so she moved and sat down beside him.


    Gu Yixuan affectionately wrapped an arm around her shoulder and whispered in her ear, "I promised Mo Yan that after you gave birth to the child, I would give her two hundred million. The Yang Family married her just for that money. Now that she has no more value to them, of course, they will kick her to the curb."


    With just a few simple sentences, Mo Ran understood everything.


    Initially, Mo Yan told her that she had made a deal with Gu Yixuan. She persuaded her to have the child, and Gu Yixuan would help her marry into the Yang Family.


    She really thought it was just that simple a transaction.


    But it wasn¡¯t, Gu Yixuan had also promised Mo Yan two hundred million...


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned slightly pale, and she bit her lip and said nothing.


    A flicker of unease crossed Mo Yan¡¯s face, and she said to Gu Yixuan with righteous indignation,


    "That two hundred million was originally the Mo Family¡¯s. You should¡¯ve returned it to me! Even if Ranran hadn¡¯t had a miscarriage, you still had to give me two hundred million. Don¡¯t forget, that¡¯s what the Gu Family owes the Mo Family!"


    "Sister... was it you who asked him for the two hundred million?" Mo Ran looked up, staring at her and asked softly.


    Mo Yan¡¯s eyes were resolute as she nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, I was the one who asked for it. So what? It¡¯s the Mo Family¡¯s money to begin with."


    "Sister, did you forget our family feud for the sake of two hundred million?" Mo Ran asked again.


    Mo Yan was provoked by her words and immediately became defensive, "What do you mean forget? I was just taking back what¡¯s rightfully mine! Is there something wrong with that?"


    "But your motives aren¡¯t pure, you¡¯re exploiting our family¡¯s tragedy for profit! Is two hundred million really all that our parents¡¯ deaths have brought you?!" Mo Ran suddenly stood up and shouted back at her.


    Many things change once money is involved.


    If Mo Yan simply wanted her to give birth to the child and incidentally used Gu Yixuan¡¯s help to marry into the Yang Family, she would have nothing to say.


    But everything Mo Yan did was just for herself. She only wanted to marry into a wealthy family, she only wanted the two hundred million.


    As for the child in her belly, as for the death of her parents, to her, they were merely stepping stones.


    She knew Mo Yan was selfish, vain, and proud, but she didn¡¯t know she could be selfish to this extent...


    "What right do you have to talk about me! Aren¡¯t you with the son of our enemy, and aren¡¯t you even nning to have his child! With you being like this, do you have any right to talk about me?!" Mo Yan said furiously.

 Chapter 468 - 469: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 4

    <h4>Chapter 468: Chapter 469: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 4</h4><h4></h4>


    She believed that there was nothing wrong with her actions, at least she had asked Gu Yixuan for money, but Mo Ran was engaged in losing trades.


    "Sister, is that what you think I am?" Mo Ran asked, shocked, eyes wide open.


    "Heh, in your heart, am I not that sort of person as well?" Mo Yan sneered.


    This was the first time the sisters had torn off their masks to scold each other.


    Mo Ran felt that money, this thing, really wasn¡¯t good at all.


    Initially, for money, their father was framed. Now, for money, Mo Yan wanted to turn against her.


    Could it be that human life and family bonds are so fragile in front of money?


    Is money that good?


    Mo Ran¡¯s shoulders slumped in dejection, she said weakly, "I¡¯m tired, you all talk, I¡¯m going to rest."


    She wanted to leave, but Gu Yixuan held her back, pulling her into his arms, looking at her with a tone full of doting.


    "Don¡¯t be in a rush to rest just yet. It¡¯s rare for your sister to visit, so stay and spend more time with her. We can all go rest togetherter."


    Their sisters¡¯ quarrel seemed trivial in his eyes.


    Even, he hoped Mo Ran wouldpletely sever ties with Mo Yan so that Mo Ran would only have him, with no one else.


    Mo Yan came back to her senses, realizing she was here to ask Gu Yixuan for help, but how had she ended up arguing with Mo Ran.


    She sat down across from them and said to Gu Yixuan, "Although our original deal was that you would give me two hundred million once Ranran had the child, you never said that if the child was gone, you wouldn¡¯t give me the money. After all, that money belongs to the Mo Family. I think it¡¯s necessary for you to give it to me."


    Just right, she had divorced Yang Tao and if she got that two hundred million, she could live a carefree life forever.


    Gu Yixuan nced at her sideways, his tone indifferent, "As you said, that two hundred million belongs to the Mo Family. I can give it to Ranran, why should I give it to you?"


    "You!" Mo Yan was taken aback, not expecting him to respond like that.


    She said calmly, "I am the eldest, if the Mo Family¡¯s assets were still intact, the person to inherit thepany would be me. Naturally, the money should go to me."


    Mo Yan waspletely unaware that her current greed made Mo Ran feel very estranged from her.


    "But there is no ¡¯if¡¯," Gu Yixuan shrugged.


    Mo Yan¡¯s expression turned sour. After a moment of thought, shepromised, "Then fine, give me one billion, and I¡¯ll give half to her. That should be eptable, right?"


    Her tone sounded like she was granting a favor.

 Chapter 469 - 470: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 5

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 470: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 5</h4><h4></h4>


    "Why should I give one billion to each? As long as I give it back to the Mo Family, that¡¯s enough. I could even burn the money in front of your parents¡¯ memorial tablets," Gu Yixuan said with an arrogant tone.


    Mo Yan was furious, but he was precisely the kind of unreasonable person she didn¡¯t know how to reason with.


    "Then tell me, how exactly will you give me the money?" In her eyes was a frantic obsession for money.


    This kind of look was not unfamiliar to Mo Ran; Gu Yixuan had once looked at her with such fervent eyes.


    It was a kind of tenacity that would not let go even in death, that wouldn¡¯t rest until achieving its goal.


    Gu Yixuan turned to look at Mo Ran, who had been indifferent all along, caressed her face, and asked softly, "Ranran, tell me, how should I give her the money? As long as you speak, I will give it to her."


    He had thrown the hot potato to her.


    Mo Yan¡¯s gaze immediately fell upon Mo Ran.


    She thought that Mo Ran would definitely agree since Mo Ran had always been considerate of her.


    However, Mo Ran spoke indifferently, "I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t want to care about any of it. I¡¯m going up."


    "Ranran!" Mo Yan called out to her urgently.


    "That¡¯s the Mo Family¡¯s money, don¡¯t you want to take it back? If you take it back, I¡¯ll give you one billion, and with that money, we won¡¯t have to suffer anymore!"


    "Sister, the money belongs to father, it¡¯s not ours." Her meaning was clear, she didn¡¯t want it.


    Mo Yan felt very angry, took a few steps forward, grabbed her arm, and said through clenched teeth:


    "You¡¯re with Gu Yixuan, sure enough you¡¯ll never have to worry about food or clothing again; you have endless money. But what about me? I¡¯ve lost my child and been thrown out by the Yang Family; I have nothing left, have you ever considered me?!"


    Seeing Mo Ran stay silent, she softened her voice and begged, "Ranran, I am your sister, please think of me. The money is ours, and it should belong to me; why do you refuse to give it to me? I know this amount of money is nothing to you, but it¡¯s very important to me. Don¡¯t you want to see me live well at all?"


    Now, her not getting the money had be her own fault.


    Mo Ran looked at her helplessly.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want her to get the two billion, but that she didn¡¯t want to ask Gu Yixuan. She didn¡¯t want to bow down before him, didn¡¯t want to beg him for anything.


    "Sister, we used to have no money and could still live. In the future..."

 Chapter 470 - 471: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 6

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 471: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 6</h4><h4></h4>


    "Shut your mouth!" Mo Yan really had no patience left and harshly interrupted her.


    Pointing at her, she dered decisively, "Mo Ran, I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t make him give it to me, I¡¯ll cut ties with you! From now on, I¡¯ll have no sister like you!"


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    A bolt from the blue!


    Mo Ran¡¯s brain frozepletely, without any reaction.


    She looked at Mo Yan with disbelief, only to realize that this person was not at all the sister she had in mind!


    "You would sever ties with me over two hundred million?" she asked softly.


    Mo Yan¡¯s eyes reddened with anger, "It¡¯s your fault! It should have been mine by right, why won¡¯t you let me have it! Tell me, are you jealous of seeing me live well? Or maybe, you want to keep the two hundred million all to yourself!"


    Mo Ran suddenly felt so disappointed in Mo Yan.


    Just for money, what had her sister turned into...


    A surge of pain shot from her chest to her throat, and Mo Ran used a lot of strength to suppress it.


    Her chest heaved violently, but her voice was very calm, unnaturally calm, "Fine, I¡¯ll make him give it to you."


    She turned to Gu Yixuan and said, "The two hundred million, give it all to her, I don¡¯t want it."


    Gu Yixuan had his arms crossed over his chest, leaning on the couch at an angle, as if watching a farce unfold.


    "Ranran, are you begging me? Begging me to give her two hundred million?"


    "...Yes, I¡¯m begging you." Mo Ran¡¯s voice remained very calm.


    The manughed, a charmingugh, and beckoned her over, "Come here, give me a hug."


    Mo Ran walked over to him expressionlessly, but didn¡¯t nce at Mo Yan again.


    Gu Yixuan wrapped his arms around her and made her sit on hisp, nuzzling her neck affectionately and speaking in a spoiling tone.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll give it to her. Whatever you say, I¡¯ll listen to it. Ranran, you see how good I am to you. From now on, just stay by my side in peace. I¡¯ll give her two hundred million, and how about I give you two billion? That way, you won¡¯t feel wronged."


    Mo Yan¡¯s eyes faltered slightly, she was shocked by Gu Yixuan¡¯s words.


    Yet Mo Ran remained expressionless and didn¡¯t respond to his words.


    Her body was very stiff, and even Gu Yixuan¡¯s gentle embrace and kisses on her face did not rx her.


    He knew that Mo Ran¡¯s heart was hurt by Mo Yan.


    That was good, too. It would let her see what kind of person the one she cared about the most really was.


    Gu Yixuan took out two cards from his pocket, one white and one gold.

 Chapter 471 - 472: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 7

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 472: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 7</h4><h4></h4>


    He stuffed the white one into her right hand and the gold one into her left hand.


    Pointing to the gold card, he said to her, "There¡¯s two hundred million in here, give it to Mo Yan."


    Then, pointing to the white card, he smiled and said, "This one is for you, all the money inside is yours to do with as you please."


    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, Mo Yan¡¯s gaze fell on the white card, her eyes nearly popping out.


    Inside that card waited a staggering two billion!!


    At that moment, the gold card with two hundred million seemed absolutely worthless in her eyes.


    Gu Yixuan nced at Mo Yan indifferently, a sharp glint fleeting across his eyes.


    He pushed Mo Ran forward, towards Mo Yan, "Go on, give the money to your sister, and from now on, don¡¯t associate with her anymore."


    Mo Ran walked over to Mo Yan, her gaze lowered to the two cards in her hand. She slowly extended her left hand, her voice suppressed, "Sister, here¡¯s the two hundred million you wanted."


    As for the other card, she would not touch it; she would return it to Gu Yixuan.


    Mo Yan did not reach out to take it; her eyes were fixed on the white card.


    She swallowed hard, her face shameless as she said, "Ranran, you only have one sister. You know, all my dreams are about entering high society.


    For that dream, I¡¯ve worked so hard, suffered so much, yet I¡¯ve never been able to make it real.


    I even lost my own child for this dream. If my child were still here, the Yang Family would never have thrown me out, and I wouldn¡¯t need to be here asking Young Master Gu for money.


    I¡¯ve sacrificed everything, including my dignity, all just to live the life of the upper ss, I¡¯m not wrong, I¡¯m just..."


    "Sister," Mo Ran looked at her with a calm gaze, without a ripple in her eyes.


    Her chest seemed to heave more violently, but her voice was even more subdued, "You want this card, right?"


    She extended her right hand,ying the white card out in front of her, "Take it."


    After all her words, how could she not understand her meaning?


    Mo Yan¡¯s eyes lit up, and without a second¡¯s hesitation, she snatched the white card and held it tightly in her hand.


    "Ranran, thank you! You¡¯ve been so good to me!" She was so moved she cried.


    Two billion, she would no longer have to sacrifice anything. She had finally realized her dream and be one of the elite.


    .....

 Chapter 472 - 473: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 8

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 473: Mo Ran Vomits Blood 8</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran gave the nk card to Mo Yan, and Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t even blink.


    His face turned cold, and he said icily, "Take the money and get lost. Don¡¯t ever appear before us again! And remember, we have given you the money, it was your choice!"


    Mo Yan didn¡¯t try to understand the meaning of hisst sentence; her mind was already clouded by the money.


    "Fine! I¡¯ll leave now, right away!" she said eagerly, clutching the nk card and running off.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to leave, fearing that Mo Ran and Gu Yixuan might change their minds.


    After Mo Yan left, Mo Ran¡¯s eyes dimmed as she silently walked upstairs.


    Gu Yixuan reached out to take her hand, but she shook him off, "I want some peace alone, don¡¯t bother me."


    Her tone was thick with a dead stillness that made Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart shiver, and he didn¡¯t stop her.


    "Go on up, take a good rest," he said, knowing that Mo Ran needed to lick her wounds alone.


    But it was okay, from now on, her world would no longer revolve around Mo Yan.


    As long as her heart was void of Mo Yan, void of Tang Song.


    He would then endeavor to fill her heartpletely, making it only about him from then on.


    Even if she held no ce for him in her heart, it didn¡¯t matter, as long as there was no one else. After all, besides him, no one else could upy her heart.


    Mo Ran went upstairs, and as soon as she closed the door, she hurriedly covered her chest, coughing up arge mouthful of blood.


    In recent times, too much sorrow, too much pain, she had always suppressed it in her heart, never released.


    The affair with Mo Yan had be a fuse, and her repressed emotions finally breached their dam.


    She slid to the ground, coughing up another mouthful of blood.


    The blood sttered on the white Persian rug, like a seductive blood-red mand, oozing with the essence of death and eeriness.


    Mo Ran nced at it, her heart ashen.


    What was left in her world?


    She no longer had kinship, love, friendship.


    She had nothing left.


    In just half a month¡¯s time, she lost her child, her "Eternal Love," her dearest person, the person she owed the most.


    The whole world had left her; everyone had abandoned her, turning her into the loneliest, most sorrowful person in the world.


    If she continued to live, what was the point?


    Mo Ran slowly copsed on the floor, feeling tremendous pain in her heart, as if every organ was in severe agony, so much that she could die right then and there.


    ...


    There¡¯s one more Chapter that¡¯s not finished; I will post itter.

 Chapter 473 - 474 Escape From This Demon 1

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 474 Escape From This Demon 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Actually, dying like this wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Death would put an end to everything¡ªno more sorrow.


    Staring at the ceiling above her, Mo Ran felt dizzy and lightheaded. She slowly closed her eyes and fell unconscious.


    In her dreams, she was alternately burning up and shivering with cold.


    In extreme heat and cold, she was tormented endlessly in a world of ice and fire.


    She didn¡¯t know that she was ill, running a high fever, stricken with a serious disease.


    Shey unconscious on the floor, herplexion deathly pale, her entire body sweating, but nobody noticed this scene.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the vi, Mo Yan hurriedly left Banshan Garden by car.


    She returned to her neighborhood and found an ATM. With trembling hands, she inserted her card and entered the PIN from the sequence of numbers pasted on it.


    Checking the bnce...


    She was excited, shaking with anticipation. Soon, she would see a long series of digits, a number sorge she couldn¡¯t even count...


    When she saw the disyed digits, Mo Yan jerked as if her whole body¡¯s blood had suddenly frozen!


    The disyed bnce was not a long series of digits!!!


    It was only six digits!


    Removing the two decimal points, it was just four digits!


    Inside the ount was not two billion, but two... thousand!


    She raised her hand to rub her eyes. It wasn¡¯t a blur; it really was two thousand¡ªdefinitely two thousand!


    All of a sudden, Mo Yan¡¯s eyes widened with fury.


    She had forsaken two billion for a mere two thousand...


    "Thud¡ª" Mo Yan¡¯s eyes rolled back and she fainted straight away.


    ....................................


    Not knowing how long she had been asleep, Mo Ran woke up to find herself in a hospital room.


    A needle was inserted into her hand, hooked up to an IV drip.


    She thought she had died, but she was still alive.


    Gu Yixuany slumped over the edge of the bed, asleep. His chin had sprouted a stubble of beard, as if he hadn¡¯t shaved in days.


    Dark circles were heavy under his eyes, and his countenance was weary, as though he hadn¡¯t slept for several days.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t care about his condition; she indifferently shifted her gaze towards the window.


    The weather outside was gloomy¡ªgone was the bright sunshine. Was a cold fronting?


    Mo Ran slowly sat up, pulling out the needle. Blood immediately sprayed out, staining the white sheets with flecks of red like little plum blossoms.


    ...


    That¡¯s Chapter 15 for today, all updated.


    (PS: Recently, I¡¯ve been posting around 11 pm. The updates show up in the bookstore during the early hours of the next day, and the date changes to the following day. That¡¯s how it¡¯s always been for me, posting for the next day around 11 pm. But I noticed a few recent updates have already refreshed, and they¡¯re dated the 28th, so I just want to rify here that those are for the 29th. Please don¡¯t say that I posted less on the 29th.)

 Chapter 474 - 475: Escape from this Demon 2

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 475: Escape from this Demon 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran slowly sat up, tearing off the IV, and blood suddenly sprayed out, falling onto the white sheets like specks of red plum blossoms.


    She didn¡¯t look at Gu Yixuan, silently walked out of the ward, wandering aimlessly on the streets.


    She didn¡¯t know where she should go; she had no home, no rtives to rely on, and no friends.


    The pedestrians rushed by in a hurry, striving ceaselessly for their lives, and even though they might be exhausted, they had homes to return to, havens waiting for them when they were weary and wounded.


    But she had nothing, only herself...


    She had reached the point where life held no further allure for her.


    The cold wind blew in gusts, the weather turned cold, Mo Ran wrapped her clothes tighter around her, tilting her head to meet the chill wind.


    The wind awakened her mind, and she suddenly harbored the thought¡ªescape!


    If she no longer wished to live, why not run away for once?


    Yes, she should run away, to a ce where no one knew her, where nobody could find her.


    She no longer had to take care of Mo Yan; Mo Yan had a lot of money and could live the best life on her own.


    From now on, she would be without concerns, free to go wherever she wanted.


    She had to discard all of her past, heartless and carefree, to live happily for once!


    Sometimes people can be very impulsive, and Mo Ran was fleeing just as she said she would.


    She had no money on her, but she had a phone; she made a call to Teacher Zhang from her former school and borrowed five thousand yuan.


    Then she bought a bus ticket to another city.


    She didn¡¯t dare to rest, getting off one bus and onto another, continuously on the move, not knowing how long she had been at it, maybe several days.


    Finally, she found a remote small town called Gaoshan Town and rented a house there.


    The reason for choosing this ce was that the town was surrounded by mountains on all sides, rarely visited by outsiders, which made her feel safe.


    Moreover, the local customs here were simple and the people lived a simple life, fitting for her to heal her emotional wounds.


    What satisfied Mo Ran even more was the shockingly cheap rent; she rented a small apartment, two rooms and one living room with a kitchen and a bathroom, all for only one hundred and fifty yuan a month.


    The cost of living here was also very low; she calcted that even if she didn¡¯t work, the money she had wouldst her for most of the year.


    When Mo Ran first arrived, she didn¡¯t rush to find a job but took the time to familiarize herself with her neighbors.


    This was different from the city, where even door-to-door neighbors might not know each other.

 Chapter 475 - 476: Inescapable Nightmare 1

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 476: Inescapable Nightmare 1</h4><h4></h4>


    But the people here really like a lively atmosphere and making friends.


    Not just neighbors facing each other, but the entire street, everyone is quite familiar with each other.


    In the evenings, many people would walk from one end of the street to the other to visit, ying mahjong together or watching TV, harmonious like one big family.


    Mo Ran observed all this, and in her heart, she deeply envied this way of life.


    It was this simple way of living that touched her, allowing her to slowly forget her past sorrows, and she gradually became more cheerful.


    The neighbors around her were all kind, knowing she was from out of town, a stranger in a strangend, and everyone was willing to help her.


    They helped her get familiar with the town, with many local customs, and even found her a dishwashing job, paying six hundred dors a month.


    While that sum seemed very small, it was enough for her to live on for a month in the town.


    Just like that, Mo Ran began a new life, a very simple life.


    Every day, she worked, clocked out, chatted with neighbors for a while, or joined them in a game of mahjong, and then returned to her room to wash up and rest.


    The days passed unconsciously, and two months had gone by.


    Time neither long nor short, but whenever Mo Ran remembered her past, it all seemed like a distant dream.


    It felt as though those memories were now far, far away from her.


    Here, she had a new life, and she hoped that she could continue living here, undisturbed by anything else.


    .................................


    In W City, at the top floor of the Gu Family¡¯s towering building, within the spacious and luxurious office.


    A man in a white shirt and ck vest sat in a swivel leather chair, hands crossed under his chin, spinning the chair, facing the floor-to-ceiling windows of the entire wall.


    Outside the window, a passenger ne flew by; his gaze followed the ne, somewhat wistful.


    Ranran, where on earth have you gone?


    Do you think that by running away, I won¡¯t be able to find you?


    No matter where you escape to, I¡¯ll find you, no matter the ends of the earth!


    "Knock, knock, knock!" Polite knocking sounded from the door.


    Gu Yixuan turned his chair to face his desk and said indifferently, "Come in."


    A man dressed in a suit pushed the door open, approached him and respectfully said, "Mr. Gu, I¡¯ve found it. This is what you requested."


    The suited man handed over a document bag to him.


    Gu Yixuan pulled out the contents, among them pictures of Mo Ran in Gaoshan Town, and records of recent events that urred in her life.

 Chapter 476 - 477: The Inescapable Nightmare 2

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 477: The Inescapable Nightmare 2</h4><h4></h4>


    After reading it, Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips silently curled into a cold, charming arc.


    He had said that no matter where she fled, to the ends of the earth or the corners of the sea, he would find her!


    Ranran, wait for me, wait for me to take you home.


    After a day¡¯s work, Mo Ran took her tired body to the vegetable market to buy some groceries, then returned home nning to cook.


    As she took out her keys to open the door, she suddenly felt that something was off in the atmosphere of the room.


    Before she could be alert, a figure rushed over, closed the door behind her, and then pinned her against the door panel, trapping her in the narrow gap between him and the door, preventing her from moving.


    All this happened in the span of just one second, sending a shiver through Mo Ran¡¯s body, and the bags in her hand fell to the ground.


    She looked up in shock, meeting the man¡¯s pitch-ck, deep eyes.


    In that moment, Mo Ran felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer, her blood curdling in her veins.


    Terrified, she stared at Gu Yixuan, feeling as if she was in a nightmare, her eyes filled with fear and horror.


    She didn¡¯t know how he had found her, but she knew she was finished!


    Her face went deathly pale, and her lips trembled; she stammered for a long time without being able to say a word.


    The man curved his lips, speaking in a low voice, very cold andced with danger.


    "Ranran, did you think that by escaping to this ce, you could make it impossible for me to find you? Did you think that by running away, I would let you go? You were wrong. No matter where you run to, to the ends of the earth or the corners of the sea, I will find you. I will imprison and keep you by my side, so you¡¯ll never have the chance to run away again. Let¡¯s go, you¡¯ve been out for quite a while now, now follow me back."


    He reached out to grab her hand, but Mo Ran reacted as if stung by a needle, suddenly struggling fiercely.


    "No, I don¡¯t want to go back with you, I¡¯ve finally managed to forget the past, I don¡¯t want to go back with you ever again! Gu Yixuan, don¡¯t push me; I really can¡¯t go back anymore!"


    A person can withstand a blow once, but that doesn¡¯t mean they can withstand it over and over again.


    She knew that if she went back this time, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on, she would break down.


    Gu Yixuan let out a coldugh; her struggles seemed utterly insignificant to him.


    "Don¡¯t want to go back? That¡¯s not up to you!" He grasped her hands and hoisted her over his shoulder, opened the door, and walked out of the house.


    Mo Ran was terrified; the tranquil life she had finally achieved was being destroyed by him once again.


    ....

 Chapter 477 - 478: The End of Life Choice 1

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 478: The End of Life Choice 1</h4><h4></h4>


    She pounded on his body like a madwoman, struggling fiercely, "Let me go, you Devil, let me down now!"


    "Why won¡¯t you let me go, why are you forcing me, why are you doing this to me!"


    "Let go of me, I don¡¯t want to go back with you!"


    "Gu Yixuan, I don¡¯t want to go back with you, I don¡¯t want to..."


    When she was being stuffed into the car, Mo Ran¡¯s hands clung desperately to the car door, refusing to get inside.


    The man pried her fingers off one by one, watching the light in her eyes extinguish gradually, then he shut the door, cutting her off from the outside world.


    The car left the peaceful little town as silently as it had arrived.


    Even if someone might worry about where Mo Ran had gone, it didn¡¯t matter anymore, Gu Yixuan had naturally left people behind to take care of things.


    Having left Gaoshan Town, Mo Ran knew that she no longer had any chance to resist.


    She slumped in her seat, her entire being as lifeless as a soulless puppet, dull and empty.


    Before her escape, she had already been on the verge of copse,cking the courage to carry on living.


    It was the peaceful life here that had given her new hope, the hope to keep living.


    Now, even herst hope was gone, and she truly reached the edge of despair.


    "What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t bear to leave? Too bad, you can never return," Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t stand to see her lifeless appearance, he grabbed her face and forcefully kissed her lips.


    His kiss,den with heavy punishment, was rough and merciless; Mo Ran winced in pain.


    The man bit her lip, taking advantage of her pain to forcefully invade her mouth, aggressively plundering her breath.


    The driver in front wisely put up the privacy window, cutting off his own view.


    Mo Ran coldly stared at Gu Yixuan and suddenly bit down hard, breaking his tongue.


    He didn¡¯t flinch but kissed her even more fiercely, as if he intended to devour her whole.


    Unable to bear his overpowering invasion, Mo Ran let out a faint struggle.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s strong body simply pinned her tightly against the leather seat, his hands kneading her back and waist while pressing her towards himself, as if he intended to meld her into his own body.


    Having not touched her for a long time, his desire came fiercely and violently, with every cell in his body moring for her!


    He was always a man of action and never hesitated, his hands directly went to undo the button of her pants¡ª


    "No..." Mo Ran panicked.


    She was now very afraid of his touch.


    ********

 Chapter 478 - 479: The End of Life Choice 2

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 479: The End of Life Choice 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Yet Gu Yixuan simply wouldn¡¯t stop¡ª


    His kisses rained down densely over her lips, neck, face, and earlobes, like a tempestuous storm.


    "Let go of me... Don¡¯t..."


    Ignoring her resistance, the man continued doing whatever he wanted.


    At this moment, his whole body was taut, his eyes were bloodshot, and he couldn¡¯t listen to reason.


    Just the thought of her escaping made him furious, terrified, and the only way to feel her presence was to have her harshly.


    No matter how frightened or repulsive she was now, he had to have her!


    This was his punishment for her, for making him scared, for making him fear!


    The more he thought, the angrier Gu Yixuan became. He pressed his thin lips tightly together and forcefully entered her body.


    "Mmm¡ª" Mo Ran groaned, her eyes instantly dimming.


    She suddenly felt intense hatred towards Gu Yixuan, detesting him. Why did he always force her, always hurt her?


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let her be?!


    Mo Ran, furious, wrapped her arms around his body, biting down hard on his shoulder.


    She wanted to bite off a piece of his flesh to express the hatred in her heart.


    But the pain did not make the man rx his hold on her; instead, it excited him even more.


    It was hard to tell how much time had passed; it seemed like a very, very long time.


    In the midst of aggressive desire, Mo Ran finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and passed out.


    ********************


    When she woke up, she was back in the vi at Banshan Garden.


    Gu Yixuan was like a tireless wolf. As soon as she woke, he was upon her again, tormenting her until she waspletely exhausted, bereft of any strength, and then he finally stopped.


    Mo Rany weakly in bed, wanting to cry, but no tears came.


    Now, she was indifferent to everything, like a puppet with its strings cut, lifeless. Let Gu Yixuan do whatever he wanted, after all, sooner orter, she wouldn¡¯t be able to carry on and would leave this world.


    That would be her true release.


    The grandmother brought her food, but she wouldn¡¯t eat a bite.


    She wanted tomit suicide, but they watched her too closely for her to even attempt it.


    But one could always starve to death, right? From then on, Mo Ran refused to eat anything.


    Her body grew weaker each day, yet despite this, Gu Yixuan still tormented her every day without mercy.


    "Thinking of starving yourself to death as a way tomit suicide? Ranran, you¡¯re too naive. Even if you don¡¯t eat, I can keep you alive."

 Chapter 479 - 480: The End of Life Choice 3

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 480: The End of Life Choice 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Thinking of starving yourself to death? Ranran, you¡¯re too naive. Even if you don¡¯t eat, I can keep you alive."


    Gu Yixuan had a doctore to administer nutrient solution to her, keeping her alive and not letting her die.


    He had experienced the taste of hunger. People can endure hunger for a day, two days, three days, but certainly not for five or six days.


    Food was ced beside Mo Ran; all she had to do was reach out her hand to eat it.


    He knew that human instinct would make her reach out, and she would definitely do so.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to torment her like this; it was mainly because Mo Ran herself refused to eat and wanted to die¡ªhe had no other choice.


    He knew that she hated him so deeply that it was ingrained in her bones, and it would never change in this lifetime.


    She would not stay peacefully by his side, always thinking of escaping.


    To ensure that she would not run away again, he had to extinguish all her thoughts, including that of death.


    As long as she stayed by his side, even if she was a soulless puppet, he didn¡¯t care. After all, he could get nothing now; having her by his side was all that mattered.


    The Gu Yixuan of today was like a gambler who had lost everything, bereft of reason, only wanting to gamble thest of his possessions to retrieve something.


    Ranran, if you choose death, then let¡¯s die together.


    In the next life, I will love you properly, make up for everything, and never repeat any of my past mistakes.


    In this life, I may never have the chance to correct my wrongs, so I can only continue making mistakes...


    Indeed, as Gu Yixuan had predicted, Mo Ran got so hungry that her body instinctively reached out for food.


    She ate without any consciousness.


    When she came to her senses, she deeply loathed herself for it.


    Day after day, Gu Yixuan would arrive like a king, fervently doting on her.


    Mo Ran no longer struggled, she repeated the cycle of not eating, then instinctively eating when she became extremely hungry.


    She knew that Gu Yixuan was deliberately letting her continue like this.


    He wanted her to give up, to abandon all thoughts, and then stay obediently by his side.


    But she didn¡¯t want to give up; she wanted to fight for thest bit of dignity for herself.


    However, this hope seemed to be more fragile with each passing day.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed; the weather outside had started to get hot, and Mo Ran had never left the master bedroom.


    She often went without food, and her body was very weak, requiring her to lie in bed every day.

 Chapter 480 - 481: The End of Life Choice 4

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 481: The End of Life Choice 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Gradually, her body became thinner and thinner, and she grew weaker and weaker.


    She began to stop speaking, like a puppet without any signs of life.


    Finally, one day after Gu Yixuan had had her, the string that was tightly wound in her heart snapped. She really didn¡¯t want to hold on any longer, didn¡¯t want to at all...


    It wasn¡¯t that she was in much pain, she just didn¡¯t want to keep dragging this out with him.


    The endless entanglement between the two of them brought nothing but pain and despair, not a single joy.


    Let it end like this, taking with her all the hurt and grudges between them, and leaving this world.


    Only, when I¡¯m gone, Gu Yixuan, you must live well.


    Even though I hate you, I still love you just the same...


    Mo Ran drew a cut across her wrist, and the blood dripped onto the expensive floor, like someone¡¯s tears, like shattered pieces of colored ze spread across the ground.


    As time slowly passed, shey on the bed with an ashenplexion.


    With her eyes open, tears slid down the corners of Mo Ran¡¯s eyes.


    She recalled everything between her and Gu Yixuan¡ªthe painful, the happy, the sad, the sweet.


    No matter what, Gu Yixuan, thank you for igniting the fire of love in my life.


    In my life, you brought such intense emotions, so much that was out of the ordinary.


    Even though you have hurt me and made many mistakes, I still don¡¯t want to hate you.


    After all, haven¡¯t I hurt you too? Your heart was always so cold, so proud. You protected it from being hurt, but in the end, it was deeply wounded by me.


    I¡¯m sorry, about the child, I really am sorry...


    We both didn¡¯t understand love; if only we had met at different times, in different ces, in a different way.


    I think we would have loved each other deeply.


    Even if there were fights and hurts in the process of loving, I believe that the oue would have been better than what it is now. Perhaps, we could have stayed together forever, supporting each other until we grew old...


    Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m leaving¡ªhow I wish you were truly as indifferent as you appeared, so you wouldn¡¯t be sad...


    The blood on the floor grew more and more, Mo Ran¡¯s face turned as white as paper, and her vision began to blur. She knew that before long, she would die, leaving this world forever.


    "Bang¡ª" Suddenly, the bedroom door was smashed open with a loud noise.


    Mo Ran was startled, barely opening her eyes, and saw Gu Yixuan rushing toward her.

 Chapter 481 - 482: Gu Yixuan, Please Don’t Die 1

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 482: Gu Yixuan, Please Don¡¯t Die 1</h4><h4></h4>


    He grasped her wrist, lifted her hand, and with one hand tore off the bedsheets to wrap tightly around her wound, preventing the blood from continuing to flow.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t see his expression, but she knew that he was scared, tense.


    The hand holding hers was trembling, shaking violently.


    Mo Ran opened her mouth, wanting to tell him not to save her, to just let her go.


    But she couldn¡¯t make a sound, even though she hadn¡¯t fainted, her consciousness had already detached from her body.


    She felt that everything outside was cut off from her. She couldn¡¯t hear anyone¡¯s voice, had no sensation at all.


    Only her vision still allowed her to vaguely watch Gu Yixuan¡¯s swaying figure.


    After quickly dealing with her injury, Gu Yixuan carried her out of the vi, got into the sports car, and crazily raced toward the hospital.


    His face was as pale as death, his thin lips pressed into a line, his whole body as rigid as stone.


    He just knew she would lose hope.


    Seeing her eyes devoid of any luster, he was frightened. But he still believed in her, believed she was a strong woman, a woman who cherished life.


    Hadn¡¯t she ovee so much pain before? Wasn¡¯t she still strong?


    He really hadn¡¯t anticipated that she would have a day when she¡¯d be crushed.


    Luckily, he had installed a camera in the room, luckily he decided to check what she was doing.


    Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable!


    Thinking of all that blood on the floor sent chills through Gu Yixuan, making every hair on his body stand on end.


    He had killed people, seen many cruel scenes, and his heart had never been scared. But when he saw the blood that Mo Ran had shed, he was truly terrified.


    He was just like a coward who had never seen blood, trembling with fear all over.


    In that moment, he truly realized the extent to which his pressure had pushed her.


    Ranran, I just love you, just want you to stay and be with me, just want us to be together forever, just want to give you the best in the world.


    Why have we stille to this point today?


    If my selfishness is truly unbearable for you, if you can survive, I will let you go, give you eternal freedom.


    But if you leave me, I will never let you go!


    Whether to the heavens above or the Yellow Springs below, I will follow you, never letting go through lifetimes!


    The sports car got on the highway, the speed already reaching two hundred mph, and Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t see the roads on either side clearly anymore.

 Chapter 482 - 483: Gu Yixuan, Please Don’t Die 2

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 483: Gu Yixuan, Please Don¡¯t Die 2</h4><h4></h4>


    But he had only one thought, faster, even faster, or Mo Ran would be beyond help...


    "Woof woof¡ª" Suddenly, a stray dog appeared ahead, staring at the speeding car and letting out a desperate cry.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes stared fixedly ahead. At this moment, no one could stand in his way.


    Otherwise, he would fight as if he were ughtering Buddhas and ying gods!


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that something really would dart out to block his path. It wasn¡¯t just anything else; it was a small white stray dog.


    In that instant, he remembered the little dog he and Mo Ran had rescued by the seaside.


    Mo Ran cherished life so much that even though she knew the little dog was about to drown, she still insisted on saving it.


    That little dog was saved by them andter given to a family to adopt.


    If Mo Ran were awake at this moment, she would definitely stop him from charging ahead...


    "Hiss¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t..."


    Just as Gu Yixuan furiously turned the steering wheel, Mo Ran also let out a weak voice.


    She saw the little dog; she did indeed speak up to stop him.


    Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t turned the corner after she spoke. Ranran, did I satisfy you this time?


    But...


    "Bang¡ª" because the car was going too fast and turned too sharply, it headed straight for the guardrail at the edge of the highway.


    Before that, Gu Yixuan made a decisive move, abandoning the steering wheel and lunging towards Mo Ran.


    The car tumbled off the road, the luxury sports car¡¯s danger rm red, and instantly more than a dozen airbags popped out.


    But the impact was too great, the collisionsted a very brief moment, the two were flung out of the car window before the airbags expanded, rolling down the mountain.


    Gu Yixuan kept holding Mo Ran tight, not letting go at all.


    On the mountain road, there were fragments of rocks, there were trees.


    His head, his body, his legs, hit an obstacle time and again, nearly audibly breaking with a ¡¯crack, crack¡¯ sound.


    Finally, their rolling came to a stop.


    Gu Yixuany on the ground holding Mo Ran in his arms, feeling as if every bone in his body was broken, pain blurring his vision in waves.


    Before he passed out, he thought: but... I no longer have the chance to show you a side of me you would be satisfied with.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he was unconscious, perhaps just for a brief moment. Mo Ran woke up, her body sustained no injuries.


    But her body was very weak. She opened her eyes to darkness all around.

 Chapter 483 - 484: Gu Yixuan, Please Don’t Die 3

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 484: Gu Yixuan, Please Don¡¯t Die 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Shey on top of Gu Yixuan, his arms and legs embracing her like a fortress, almost entirely shielding her petite frame within his hold.


    Mo Ran slightly lifted her head, and in the dim light, she saw Gu Yixuan¡¯s face covered in fresh blood.


    Blood was all over his body, his hands, everywhere.


    "Ah¡ª" Mo Ran let out an rmed cry, and hurriedly shook his body in panic, "Gu Yixuan, wake up, Gu Yixuan, please wake up soon, wake up!"


    After calling out for a while, the man finally opened his eyes.


    Meeting Mo Ran¡¯s tearful gaze, he said with a faint smile, "Don¡¯t cry, rest assured, we will be rescued soon, you won¡¯t be in any trouble."


    His car was equipped with an rm system that would automatically send a signal to a safety center in the event of an ident, allowing the police to arrive shortly.


    "How badly are you hurt?" Gu Yixuan¡¯s condition terrified Mo Ran, and finding strength from somewhere, she managed to prop herself up and cradle his head in her arms.


    "It¡¯s nothing, probably just a few broken bones," Gu Yixuan casually said.


    But only he knew how seriously he was wounded.


    His brain had suffered a severe impact, and every word spoken would pull on his nerves, causing spasms of pain throughout his body.


    Despite his ease, Mo Ran was still very afraid looking at his blood-covered form.


    Unable to hold back her tears, they fell, drop by drop, on his face, "You mustn¡¯t be hurt, okay? The doctors will be here soon, you must hold on."


    "Ranran..."


    Gu Yixuan raised his hand to hold hers, a faint smile on his lips, he whispered, "Promise me, you must survive, okay? Don¡¯t do anything foolish again."


    Even at this time, he was still concerned about her.


    Mo Ran nodded weakly, "Yes, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything foolish again. We both need to live on."


    "Mmm..." The man emitted a very faint sound, it was unclear if it was in response to her words or if he was groaning.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s breathing was rapid, and he knew he surely couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.


    Looking at Mo Ran¡¯s tear-streaked little face, he wanted to raise his hand to wipe away the tears, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to lift his arm.


    He gently held her hand, feeling immensely content. To die in her arms felt like a form of happiness.


    "Ranran..."


    "Yes." Mo Ran tried hard to look around, hoping someone would notice their ident ande to their rescue quickly.

 Chapter 484 - 485: Gu Yixuan, Please Don’t Die 4

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 485: Gu Yixuan, Please Don¡¯t Die 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry," Gu Yixuan said softly.


    Mo Ran was stunned. She shook her head, her voice choked with emotion, "If you want to say sorry, wait until you¡¯re better and then tell me."


    "Ranran, actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you that I love you... You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve been very selfish, afraid of getting hurt, always afraid to tell you the truth... Also, I know I was wrong... I want to make it right, yet I fear you¡¯ll slip away, I kept doing the wrong things... just to keep you... Ranran, I¡¯m really sorry, can you forgive me?"


    Hearing his words, Mo Ran was shocked.


    She suddenly realized that Gu Yixuan would never have opened up about his feelings if he didn¡¯t know he was near his end.


    Her heart was in turmoil, she shook her head vigorously, "If you can pull through, I will forgive you! Gu Yixuan, once you¡¯re better, let¡¯s be together, okay? Forever together."


    In the darkness of the night, a glimmer of light shed through the man¡¯s eyes, which then extinguished.


    He slightly curled the corners of his mouth, whispering, "Okay, once I¡¯m better, we¡¯ll be together forever."


    "Mhm, but you have to promise me, you have to pull through, otherwise I will never forgive you for the rest of my life!"


    In that moment, Mo Ran realized that she loved him more than she ever imagined, that her love for him had seeped into her very marrow and could never be eradicated.


    Simrly, everything about him was branded into her heart, indelible and unforgettable.


    "Ranran..." the man felt his vision waspletely blurred, and the pain in his body seemed to have drifted far away.


    "I¡¯m here."


    "I really love you..."


    "I know." Mo Ran nodded, then after a thought, she said softly, "Actually, I love you too."


    Hearing her confession, Gu Yixuan smiled faintly and closed his eyes in relief.


    Mo Ran waited for a while, but when she didn¡¯t hear his voice, she called his name, "Gu Yixuan?"


    "Gu Yixuan!"


    After calling out several times and getting no response, Mo Ran¡¯s body shivered, and she burst into tears, covering her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t dare to reach out to check his breathing; she was terrified of feeling that he had stopped breathing.


    "Gu Yixuan, you can¡¯t die, do you understand? Once you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll be together, you mustn¡¯t give up, okay?!"


    Mo Ran cried heart-wrenchingly, remembering what Gu Yixuan had once told her.


    He would never let go of her, even in death.


    But still, he was nning to let go of her hand. He had always insisted on holding on, why suddenly give up, why!

 Chapter 485 - 486: Gu Yixuan, Please Don’t Die 5

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 486: Gu Yixuan, Please Don¡¯t Die 5</h4><h4></h4>


    But he was going to let go of her hand after all. He had persisted in not letting go, so why give up now, why!


    She thought that even if the whole world abandoned her, he wouldn¡¯t.


    But he was nning to not want her anymore...


    Her heart ached so fiercely it felt like it was about to split open. Mo Ran had never experienced such excruciating pain.


    "Gu Yixuan, wake up, you can¡¯t leave me behind, wuuu... you can¡¯t leave me behind..."


    Clutching his head, Mo Ran held on to herst shred of consciousness, continually calling out his name. She hoped he could hear her voice and wake up.


    She would rather die herself than let him die.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but Mo Ran heard someoneing to find them from above. She turned her head with joy and mustered all her strength to shout "help".


    The rescue personnel heard her voice and quickly found them.


    "Please, save him fast, quickly!" Even as she was being carried on the stretcher, Mo Ran still grabbed a firefighter¡¯s hand, begging incessantly.


    "Miss, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do our best to save him."


    Even with that response, Mo Ran still couldn¡¯t be at ease.


    All her attention was on Gu Yixuan; shepletely ignored that her own blood had soaked through the white cloth on her wrist.


    At this moment, holding on to herst breath, she insisted on seeing Gu Yixuan safe before she could be at peace.


    They were put in the same ambnce.


    Gu Yixuany next to her, both of them wearing oxygen masks.


    In a daze, Mo Ran heard the doctor¡¯s words, and each sentence caused her heart to wrench.


    "The heartbeat has stopped; use defibrition."


    "One more time..."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s heartbeat had stopped, and realizing this, Mo Ran felt such heartache she could barely breathe.


    Her tears, like a flood breaking through a dam, kept flowing out.


    Looking at the man beside her with a deathly pale face, she slowly reached out and took his hand.


    Gu Yixuan, please, for my sake, stay strong and live on; you must survive!


    "The patient¡¯s heartbeat hasn¡¯t been restored; what should we do?"


    The doctor pondered for a moment, looking into Mo Ran¡¯s pleading eyes, and he was somewhat moved.


    "Let¡¯s try a few more times."


    Gu Yixuan, I beg you,e back to life,e back to life!


    Mo Ran was desperately shouting in her heart.


    If you die, I wouldn¡¯t want to live either...


    ...


    "That¡¯s great, the patient¡¯s heartbeat is back..."


    Hearing this sentence, Mo Ran¡¯s eyes brightened, and this time tears of excitement flowed out.

 Chapter 486 - 487: Gu Yixuan, Please Don’t Die 6

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 487: Gu Yixuan, Please Don¡¯t Die 6</h4><h4></h4>


    "You can rest assured now," the doctor said with a smile.


    Mo Ran closed her eyes slightly to express her thanks.


    The worry in her heart finally subsided, but at the same time, an overwhelming darkness came rushing toward her. She couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fainted.


    ................


    When she woke up again, it was two dayster.


    The person Mo Ran saw upon opening her eyes was none other than Mo Yan.


    "Sis..." Seeing her left her somewhat in disbelief.


    Mo Yan looked different from before, as if she had suddenly aged a few years. The sharpness and arrogance that once marked her brow were gone, leaving only ndness and helplessness.


    "Ranran, why were you so foolish to attempt suicide?" Mo Yan reproached her sadly.


    "Is there anything that can¡¯t be resolved properly? Must you use suicide to solve it? You¡¯re my only family. If you left, what would I do?!"


    Since suffering setbacks, Mo Yan hade to view many things differently.


    She realized that no matter how hard she tried, she was not destined for wealth and status.


    Exhausted, she had given up and decided to live out her life in quiet resignation.


    The moment she learned about Mo Ran¡¯s ident, she felt fear.


    It then struck her that, no matter how much she loved money, Mo Ran would always be important in her heart. She had only this one sister, and if she truly were gone, she would be heartbroken for life.


    Mo Ran felt warmth in her heart after hearing her sister¡¯s words. Her sister really did care about her.


    Blood is thicker than water; such a bond was impossible to sever.


    "Sis, how is Gu Yixuan? Tell me about him!"


    "You¡¯re in this state, and you¡¯re still worried about him," Mo Yan said, somewhat displeased.


    Mo Ran was very anxious. "Sis, what exactly happened to him?! Tell me quickly!"


    "Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you. Actually, I don¡¯t know his condition either. I heard that once he was admitted to the hospital, the Gu family took him away. No one knows if he¡¯s alive or dead."


    "What did you say?!"


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she hurriedly propped herself up, anxiously saying,


    "Gu Yixuan¡¯s family, they¡¯re all awful to him. Where have they taken him? What are they going to do to him? Why didn¡¯t they let him stay at the hospital, why take him away? No, I must find him. He can¡¯t be in trouble!"


    "Don¡¯t move, you¡¯re very weak. How can you go look for him!" Mo Yan hurriedly pressed her down.

 Chapter 487 - 488 Gu Yixuan, Where Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 488 Gu Yixuan, Where Are You?</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯m going to the Gu family! I know where the Gu family is!"


    "Do you think that just by going there, they will let you in or tell you how Gu Yixuan is doing?"


    Mo Ran was so anxious she was close to crying, "But I can¡¯t just sit here, I¡¯m restless unless I see him well and good. Sister, you don¡¯t know how serious his injuries are, there¡¯s a high chance he won¡¯t make it!"


    Mo Yan sighed, helplessly saying, "I don¡¯t care what happens to him. At the very least you have to stay in the hospital for two more days before you can go look for him. And I have to go with you."


    At that time, Mo Ran had lost a lot of blood, but fortunately, the hospital had RH-negative blood, otherwise even the gods couldn¡¯t have saved her.


    This was fate mocking humanity; when Tang Song had his ident, the hospital didn¡¯t have that type of blood avable, but when something happened to Mo Ran, it was there. Perhaps it was Heaven¡¯s way of rewarding her for the good deeds she had done before.


    "Sister, I really want to know how he is now," Mo Ran¡¯s attitude was also very firm.


    Mo Yan said sternly, "In any case, you¡¯re not allowed to go! Wait until you¡¯re better before going!"


    Mo Ran knew she wouldn¡¯t allow her to go, so she stopped arguing. Shey back on the bed, but her worries couldn¡¯t pause for even a moment.


    Gu Yixuan, what¡¯s happened to you? You must not have any trouble, do you understand?


    We agreed that if you get better, we¡¯ll be together forever...


    After thinking for a while, Mo Ran fell asleep. Seeing that she was asleep, Mo Yan went out to buy some food.


    Once she was gone, Mo Ran suddenly opened her eyes, got out of bed, and left the hospital.


    She took a taxi back to her vi in Banshan Garden.


    The grandma was still there, but Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t.


    "Grandma, do you know where Gu Yixuan is now?" Mo Ran asked as soon as she saw her.


    The grandma¡¯s eyes were swollen and red, clearly, she had been crying every day for the past two days.


    "Miss Mo, how is your health?" she asked with concern.


    Mo Ran shook her head without a care, "I¡¯m fine. Grandma, please tell me, do you know where Gu Yixuan is now?"


    The grandma shook her head, "I don¡¯t know, the Gu family took him away. I went back to the Gu family once, but the people there told me the Second Young Master wasn¡¯t there."


    "How can this be?! Where did they take Gu Yixuan? Grandma, have you tried going in to look for him? Maybe he¡¯s inside."


    "I checked, he really wasn¡¯t there. I also asked the old master and thedy, where the Second Young Master was. But they didn¡¯t tell me anything, they just said that it is best for the servants not to meddle in the affairs of the Gu family."

 Chapter 488 - 489 Gu Yixuan, Where Are You? 2

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 489 Gu Yixuan, Where Are You? 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran¡¯s worries deepened as she thought more about it. She suddenly stood up, resolved, and said, "I¡¯ll go to the Gu family and ask them where they¡¯ve taken Gu Yixuan!"


    "Miss Mo!" The grandmother grabbed her hand, advising, "You better not go. It would be useless. The Gu family is veryplex, and there are many things that they will not tell outsiders."


    "But, Gu Yixuan¡¯s life or death is uncertain, how can I just sit back and do nothing?"


    The grandmother revealed a knowing smile, "Thank you for still being concerned about the young master¡¯s safety. Rest assured, for now, they won¡¯t do anything to him. After all, they can¡¯t move against him at the moment. The young master¡¯s influence has already infiltrated many areas of the Gu family. Even if they wanted to deal with him, it wouldn¡¯t be an overnight matter. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried..."


    "Worried about what?" Mo Ran asked anxiously.


    "I¡¯m worried that they might do something unfavorable to him while he is unconscious," the grandmother said, with a heavy concern flickering in her eyes.


    Mo Ran felt rmed and subconsciously asked, "What sort of unfavorable things would they do?"


    "I don¡¯t know. There are many dark secrets in a hereditary conglomerate like the Gu family that outsiders are not aware of. However, I believe in the young master, he will definitely be safe. Since childhood, he has ovee so many dangers, and now he must be even stronger."


    The grandmother¡¯s words only added to Mo Ran¡¯s heavy heart.


    Gu Yixuan, what kind of hardships did you endure growing up? Why can¡¯t the people of the Gu family tolerate you?


    You are also from the Gu family, how can they bear to deal with you...


    "Grandmother, then what do you think I should do? Where can I find him?" Not knowing his whereabouts, her heart was in agony.


    She had never experienced this gut-wrenching feeling before.


    When Gu Yixuan was well, she didn¡¯t think about it, but now that something had happened, she realized how much she cared for him.


    The ancients said, "A single day apart feels like three autumns," and now she truly understood the meaning of these words.


    The grandmother said, "If the Gu family wants to hide someone, we definitely won¡¯t be able to find them. But don¡¯t worry, I n to move back to the Gu family¡¯s old mansion tomorrow and keep a close eye on the young master¡¯s situation. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll inform you right away."


    Mo Ran had no other choice but to nod in agreement.


    She settled into the vi at Banshan Garden, wanting to wait for his return. She believed that he would definitelye back.


    After recovering her strength, Mo Ran would wander around the vicinity of the Gu family every day but could never find any information about Gu Yixuan.

 Chapter 489 - 490 A Thousand Wishes 1

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 490 A Thousand Wishes 1</h4><h4></h4>


    She searched many ces, yet couldn¡¯t find him.


    On television, in magazines, in newspapers, during that period, reports of Gu Yixuan¡¯s car ident were published daily. Many spected that he might have been disfigured and had quietly gone abroad for treatment.


    Others wondered if he might have already died. The Gu family, to stabilize their stocks, hadn¡¯t made his death public.


    The second spection filled Mo Ran with fear.


    It wasn¡¯t an impossibility; Gu Yixuan was indeed the backbone of the Gu Familypany, and if he had unfortunately passed away, the stock would surely plummet, and the Gu Family might be finished.


    To preserve the Gu Family, they couldn¡¯t publicize the news of his death.


    If it were really so...


    Mo Ran dared not continue that thought; the mere idea of him possibly having left this world caused her heart to ache as if sliced by a knife, making even breathing difficult.


    Gu Yixuan, you must be okay, you must survive, do you hear?


    Grandma says, you¡¯ve weathered so many storms, so this time, you¡¯ll definitely pull through, right?


    Mo Ran prayed every day, hoping that Gu Yixuan would be safe and return soon.


    She had heard that Baoxiang Temple in W City was famous, and it had a thousand-year-old ginkgo tree. As long as one hung a wish on its branches and rang the temple bell, the wish woulde true.


    Mo Ran decided to make a wish. When she arrived at Baoxiang Temple, it was already seven in the evening. The temple hadn¡¯t closed yet, and Mo Ran found a monk to exin her intentions.


    The monk had someone engrave a wish nk for her, and Mo Ran personally hung the wish nk on the branch.


    "There¡¯s a bell on the back mountain; you can go up by yourself. But be careful, the mountain path is slippery, and it¡¯s already dark," the monk cautioned.


    "Thank you, Master," Mo Ran said, looking at therge bell on the distant mountain. She asked again, "Master, will my wishe true with just one ring of the bell?"


    "Actually, this is just a way for everyone to ce their hopes. Whether it¡¯s efficacious or not depends on one¡¯s destiny. Some say that the more times the bell is rung, the more likely the wish wille true. However, those whoe to offer incense usually ring it just once."


    Mo Ran nodded, "I understand."


    During the day, there were many visitorsing and going on the mountain path to ring the bell. Now there was no one, only a few dim streetlights shining on the path.


    Mo Ran walked to the mountaintop, and looking at the massive bell housed within the pavilion, she suddenly felt a sense of ancient and ethereal tranquility.

 Chapter 490 - 491 A Thousand Wishes 2

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 491 A Thousand Wishes 2</h4><h4></h4>


    This bell must be at least several hundred years old. It looks very ancient, with itsplex patterns long since faded from their original appearance.


    Mo Ran grasped the hemp rope tied to the pper and yanked hard, ringing the bell for the first time.


    Gu Yixuan, you must be safe and sound.


    The second chime followed.


    Gu Yixuan, you must be safe and sound.


    ...


    With each strike, Mo Ran silently prayed the same prayer in her heart.


    She rang the bell all night long, with its sound echoing across the mountains, never ceasing.


    By the time daylight broke, Mo Ran had struck the bell a thousand times. The palms of her hands were raw and blistered, her arms nearly broken and devoid of strength.


    However, she had finally made a thousand wishes, each one the same: Gu Yixuan, you must be safe and sound.


    Before the visitors began to ascend the mountain, Mo Ran had already descended.


    She returned to the vi in Banshan Garden and, after resting in bed for three days, her hands healed.


    Time passed, but still, there was no news of Gu Yixuan¡ªneither from the grandmother nor elsewhere¡ªlike he had truly vanished from this world.


    Mo Ran stayed in the vi, where everything familiar reminded her of her time spent with Gu Yixuan.


    There were happy memories, and unhappy ones too.


    All memories of her time with Gu Yixuan were precious to her.


    Gu Yixuan, it turns out you are more important to me than I thought. Not feeling your presence makes me anxious and lost. My longing for you has seeped into my marrow, tormenting me daily like a constant shadow, subjecting me to endless agony.


    If you are still alive in this world, please show up soon, okay?


    I really can¡¯t bear the pain of missing you anymore...


    Gu Yixuan did not hear her prayers; he still did not appear. Instead, it was the people from the Gu family who showed up.


    They came to repossess the house; Mo Ran couldn¡¯t stay here any longer.


    She wanted to ask them to leave the house for her, but she had no right to make such a demand...


    The people from the Gu family were not Gu Yixuan; they had no rtion to her.


    The day before the house was taken back, Mo Ran moved out of the vi.


    She took a few of Gu Yixuan¡¯s clothes, his water ss, his slippers, his photograph, and his razor.


    Actually, she wanted to take everything Gu Yixuan had used, but she couldn¡¯t carry so much, and the Gu family would not allow her to take things from inside.

 Chapter 491 - 492: Tang Song is Still Alive 1

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 492: Tang Song is Still Alive 1</h4><h4></h4>


    To avoid arousing their suspicions, she left with only a few small, inconspicuous items. But those things were all imbued with Gu Yixuan¡¯s scent.


    Seeing them, she could recall how Gu Yixuan looked when he drank water, when he shaved, and how homely he appeared at home, wearing slippers.


    In fact, every one of his looks, every one of his actions, had long been etched into her mind; she didn¡¯t need other things to reminisce.


    But she still wanted to keep more things that belonged to him, as if by doing so, he felt very close, still right by her side.


    ...........................


    Time, swift like a flowing river, quickly passed, and another two or three months went by.


    Summer had fully arrived, and W City had entered the scorching heat of the season, a walk outside felt almost like being melted.


    During this time, Mo Yan found herself an easy clerical job that paid two or three thousand a month, which was enough to cover her usual expenses.


    Mo Ran, however, started working at ¡¯Night Charm¡¯.


    The old her would never have considered working there, but to glean more information about Gu Yixuan, she made the choice to go.


    The patrons of ¡¯Night Charm¡¯ were almost all wealthy people, well-informed, knowing a little more than others, and perhaps from their conversations, she could learn something.


    As it turned out, Mo Ran¡¯s decision was the right one.


    While working at ¡¯Night Charm,¡¯ intentionally or not, she indeed heard many people discussing Gu Yixuan.


    Some said he might truly be dead, others said he hadn¡¯tpletely recovered and would probably reappear in a few months, and some said, he had grown indifferent to the cutthroat business rivalries and had decided to live an incognito life of simplicity.


    Though these were just other people¡¯s spections, to Mo Ran, they sounded very real. No matter the conjecture, she wouldn¡¯t miss out.


    As long as she could hear a bit of news about him, it would give her some peace of mind, a feeling that he was still alive in this world.


    Mo Ran had also fantasized that working at Night Charm, she might one day run into Gu Yixuan.


    But after several months of waiting, he never showed up, and instead, she encountered someone she had not expected to meet.


    She was delivering drinks to a luxurious private room when she walked in and saw that man. He was dressed in a pristine white shirt, sleeves neatly rolled up, deep in conversation with someone.


    In every move, he still exuded his handsomeness and elegance, and he was the same as before, with a smile that carried a warm tone.

 Chapter 492 - 493: Tang Song is Still Alive 2

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 493: Tang Song is Still Alive 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran stared at him nkly, forgetting to react.


    The two people discussing business finally noticed that the escort girl was acting strangely and turned to look at her. In that instant, as their gazes met, time seemed to suddenly stand still.


    They looked at each other for a long time.


    It was the man who reacted first. He stood up, walked over to her, and said with a slight smile, "Hi, long time no see."


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes immediately moistened.


    She restrained the urge to cry, and also smiled as she nodded, "It really has been a long time."


    She once thought they would never see each other again in their lifetimes.


    She was grateful to the heavens for letting her see him once more.


    In a quiet corner of the Starbucks Caf¨¦, Mo Ran looked at the man opposite her and eagerly started, "Tang Song, I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive and well. Tell me, what exactly is going on?"


    She hadn¡¯t ruled out the possibility that Tang Song was still alive, but every time Gu Yixuan categorically told her that he had died.


    So, she believed it.


    Seeing him appear safe and sound before her eyes, Mo Ran was truly delighted. Gu Yixuan hadn¡¯t killed Tang Song, and she didn¡¯t have to continue ming him.


    Tang Song gazed at her and asked with a frown, "You don¡¯t know what happened to me?"


    Mo Ran shook her head, confusion apparent in her eyes, "I thought I knew everything, I thought you were dead."


    Tang Song nodded and slowly said, "That shot from Wen Sha indeed almost took my life, but when I woke up, I was already in the United States. I heard it was Gu Yixuan who had arranged for me to go there. He had people watch over me and didn¡¯t allow me to return to the country. I treated it as though I was traveling to rx and stayed abroad for several months. It was just recently that I came back."


    Mo Ran listened with great confusion, and a bold spection suddenly shed through her mind.


    Could it be that Gu Yixuan had never fired at Tang Song?


    She hadn¡¯t seen whether Tang Song was hit at the time, and it was possible that Gu Yixuan¡¯s shot hadn¡¯t hit him.


    From Tang Song¡¯s words, it was clear he didn¡¯t know what had happened at the mountain peak.


    After thinking it over, Mo Ran told him everything about the original incident.


    "I thought he had killed you, but he hadn¡¯t. Luckily you¡¯re still alive, and I don¡¯t have to keep ming him anymore."


    "You miscarried trying to save me!" Tang Song eximed, shocked. He had beenpletely unaware of what had happened afterward. So much had happened behind the scenes.

 Chapter 493 - 494: Tang Song is Still Alive 3

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 494: Tang Song is Still Alive 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran had a miscarriage to save him.


    Gu Yixuan, in a fit of anger, killed Wen Sha and also nned to kill him.


    Mo Ran smiled faintly, she had longe to terms with losing the child.


    "You don¡¯t need to feel guilty, it was my choice. Besides, it¡¯s been so long, I¡¯ve almost forgotten about it," she said.


    A flicker of guilt passed through Tang Song¡¯s eyes, "I¡¯m sorry, if it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much."


    Mo Ran shook her head, "It¡¯s not your fault, you got injured trying to save me. It was only right that I saved you."


    "By the way, when I came back, I heard that Gu Yixuan disappeared after a car ident, what happened?" Tang Song suddenly asked.


    After returning, he had thought about looking for Mo Ran. But there was never a right moment, nor did he feel he had the standing to seek her out, so the matter had been left unresolved.


    As soon as this was mentioned, Mo Ran became very upset, every time she thought of Gu Yixuan bloodied, she felt as if a hand were tightly squeezing her heart.


    It was a memory she dared not touch, but every night in her dreams, she would relive that scene.


    Mo Ran told Tang Song about everything that had happened, she looked destely out of the window and said softly, "I don¡¯t know where he is, and no one else knows either. I went to work at Night Charm just to find out any news about him, but so much time has passed, and he still hasn¡¯t appeared..."


    Tang Song looked at Mo Ran¡¯s pale wrist, where there was a faint pink scar, the evidence of her past suicide attempt.


    A pain struck his heart, and he asked, "Mo Ran, are you still in love with him?"


    Mo Ran was slightly taken aback and then nodded her head, "Initially, I thought he had killed you; I felt love and hate for him. Now that I know the truth, I no longer harbor any hate towards him."


    What remained was love, deep love.


    "I really don¡¯t understand the love between you two; he drove you to attempt suicide, yet you still love him..."


    Could Gu Yixuan really be that good?


    Mo Ran herself found it unbelievable, "I don¡¯t know why I still love him. Maybe the pain he caused me was too deep-seated, making me unable to forget him, or maybe sometimes he was too good to me, and I fell for him. Also, he was the only person in the world who loved me so deeply that he would not give up on me even in death, so I willingly fell in love with him. There are many reasons, but in the end, my love for him is something I simply cannot let go of."

 Chapter 494 - 495: Tang Song is Still Alive 4

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 495: Tang Song is Still Alive 4</h4><h4></h4>


    He only knew that Mo Ran and Gu Yixuan were entangled with each other, but he never knew that their entanglement cut so deep, that even with mutual hurt, each had the other in their heart.


    He knew there was a love, called tormenting love, which was about remembering each other through hurt, maybe that was the kind of love between them.


    He thought, was the love he prided himself on before less than half of what Gu Yixuan had?


    Because of that intense love, preferring destruction over not having it, he couldn¡¯t possess it, nor dare to possess it.


    Only someone like Gu Yixuan, who held everything beneath his notice, could ignite such a love.


    It was not until this moment that Tang Song truly let go of his love for Mo Ran, knowing that there would never be a chance for him in this lifetime.


    Suddenly, Tang Songughed out loud and joked, "Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think he will die so easily. Isn¡¯t there an old saying? A scourgests for a thousand years, and I think Gu Yixuan is such a scourge."


    Mo Ran was surprised to find Tang Song capable of joking, but itforted her to hear it.


    Yes, he is a scourge, one that should live a thousand years, he won¡¯t die so easily.


    Knowing Tang Song wasn¡¯t dead, Mo Ran felt a little more relieved than before.


    As long as Gu Yixuan was also safe and sound, then she would have no worries at all.


    From now on, every day, Mo Ran waited with anticipation for Gu Yixuan to return, Tang Song hade back, and he would certainly return as well.


    ...............


    At the Gu Mansion, in the back garden¡¯s pavilion, an old man with youthful features and a vigorous spirit held a cane in one hand and was ying a game of Chinese chess with a middle-aged man.


    The old man moved his chess pieces swiftly and with precision, pressing the middle-aged man into a corner from whom he had no defense.


    "Checkmate!" As a chess piece was ced down, a triumphant smile appeared on the old man¡¯s face.


    The middle-aged man shook his head with a smile, "Old Master, your chess skills are still as exquisite as ever. I have practiced long and hard, yet you¡¯ve beaten me without leaving me any armor to salvage. I dare not y chess with you again."


    Gu Haiughed heartily, hands resting on his cane, "Then go and practice more. If you¡¯re not going to apany me in chess, who else in the Gu family dares to y against me?"


    The patriarch¡¯s chess skills were famously unmatched within the Gu family.


    However, Guan Jin knew, there was one person who had once beaten him. That was the Gu family¡¯s second young master, Gu Yixuan.


    But the old master did not like Gu Yixuan, so no one would bring him up in front of him.

 Chapter 495 - 496: A Secret Conversation 1

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 496: A Secret Conversation 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Father." They had just finished ying chess when a well-maintained, elegantly dresseddy in a cheongsam, with her hair up, walked into the pavilion and called out to Gu Hai.


    Seeing her, Guan Jin got up and respectfully saluted, "Good day, Madam."


    "Hmm." Gao Meiru nodded slightly and waved her hand at him, "You may leave, I have matters to discuss with the old man. Don¡¯t let anyone elsee close."


    "Yes." Guan Jin was the butler of the Gu family, aware of many affairs of the Gu family and also the most loyal servant of the family.


    Sitting down in the spot Guan Jin had just vacated, Gao Meiru spoke softly to Gu Hai, "Father, he ns toe back to take over thepany."


    Gu Hai¡¯s sharp eyes shed with intensity as he picked up the chess pieces one by one and said indifferently, "His body has not yet recovered, let hime back after some time."


    "I told him the same, but he insists on returning. You know, once he sets his mind on something, none of us can stop him. Actually, I know that he¡¯s worried I¡¯ve been nting my own people within thepany. He¡¯s not at ease, that¡¯s why he¡¯s eager to return." Gao Meiru sounded slightly upset and her tone carried a hint of grievance.


    Ever since Gu Yixuan had his troubles, she had been the one taking over thepany, and now having to step aside was something she naturally did not feel happy about.


    Gu Hai certainly heard the implications in her words. He leaned back in the rattan chair, his voice kind, "Meiru, you are a daughter-inw of the Gu family; of course, you can have your people and shares in thepany. You don¡¯t have to worry about this¡ª with me supporting you, he won¡¯t monopolize thepany or dare to do anything to you."


    It was true that the Gu Family had achieved its glorious sess thanks to Gu Yixuan.


    But the Gu Family was established during the period of the Republic of China, and most of its employees were of the familial kind, like the roots of a great tree, intricate and deeply embedded in every part of the Gu Family, impossible to eradicate in a short period of time.


    Moreover, they were very loyal to the Gu family. With just onemand from Gu Hai, many old retainers were ready to follow his orders.


    It was for this reason that Gu Yixuan harbored some wariness towards Gu Hai.


    Gao Meiru, however, didn¡¯t see it that way. Gu Hai was old, and after his death, those old subordinates would still have to follow Gu Yixuan¡¯smands.


    No matter what, Gu Yixuan was also a Gu, carrying the Gu family blood in his veins.


    Even though she was a daughter-inw of the Gu family, having birthed them a boy, what of it? In the eyes of the people of the Gu family, she was still an outsider.

 Chapter 496 - 497: A Secret Conversation 2

    <h4>Chapter 496: Chapter 497: A Secret Conversation 2</h4><h4></h4>


    If Gu Hai died and Gu Yixuanpletely took control of the situation, his next step would definitely be to deal with her.


    She could foresee the abject fate that the bastard would leave her in.


    Gao Meiru¡¯s eyes reddened with sorrow as she said, "Daddy, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. You know, to him, I am the daughter of the woman he hated. Over the years, you¡¯ve seen how he has treated me. My shares have been decreased time and time again, and now I can hardly stay in the Gu family anymore. If someday you can¡¯t protect me, he will definitely target me without restraint."


    What she said was true, and Gu Hai¡¯s face turned slightly dark with concern as well.


    Gao Meiru nced at him and continued, "Daddy, your favorite grandson used to be Chengcheng. If Chengcheng were still alive, I wouldn¡¯t have these worries. But then again, if Chengcheng were still alive, he would have taken over thepany, and it wouldn¡¯t have fallen into his hands! He acts cruelly and mercilessly, leaving no room for others. Look at how many long-time employees he¡¯s driven out since he took over thepany. He simply wants to swallow thepany whole and erase your influencepletely."


    The reason she dared to speak so candidly in front of Gu Hai was that she knew that Gu Hai also disliked Gu Yixuan.


    If there had been another bloodline left in the Gu family besides Gu Yixuan, Gu Hai wouldn¡¯t have blinked an eye even if Gu Yixuan died.


    When Gu Hai heard Chengcheng mentioned, his expression grew even grimmer, and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    The death of Gu Yicheng was Gu Yixuan¡¯s doing. Aside from him, no one knew this.


    When he first received the news of Gu Yicheng¡¯s death, he suspected that things were not so simple. After sending people to investigate in the United States, he found out that Gu Yicheng¡¯s drug addiction was the result of Gu Yixuan¡¯s covert actions.


    After learning the truth, he was furious and even considered avenging Chengcheng by killing Gu Yixuan.


    But if Gu Yixuan died, who would take over the Gu Family? He was old, and his son was gone, as well as his most beloved grandson.


    Another grandson, illegitimately born but still carrying the Gu family blood, could not be overlooked. No matter how much he hated him, how much he disliked him, he couldn¡¯t destroy the Gu Family, nor could he let it fall into the hands of others.


    Therefore, he kept the truth hidden, not letting anyone else know.


    But every time he thought of how Gu Yixuan had killed Chengcheng, he still felt deep hatred. If he had another heir, he truly wished he could kill Gu Yixuan

 Chapter 497 - 498: A Secret Conversation 3

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 498: A Secret Conversation 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Seeing Gu Hai was somewhat moved, Gao Meiru boldly said, "Dad, let him get married quickly. Once he¡¯s married, he¡¯ll have children. We can cultivate a new heir."


    A sh of astonishment crossed Gu Hai¡¯s eyes.


    Gao Meiru thought he had objections to her and hurriedly exined,


    "I don¡¯t mean to deal with him, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried he might turn against us. Over the years, he has been harboring resentment for past events. How we killed his mother, how we treated him, he remembers it all. He is a man who seeks revenge for every grievance. If he finds an opportunity, he will certainly deal with us."


    "How is his rtionship with Zhenzhen?" Gu Hai suddenly asked.


    The mention of her niece brought a smile to Gao Meiru¡¯s face.


    "Zhenzhen likes him a lot, she¡¯s been taking care of himtely. I think he¡¯s good to her too, they are quite suitable for each other."


    Gu Hai nodded, "Zhenzhen is the daughter of your elder brother. If she marries him and has children, you won¡¯t have to worry about him turning on you anymore."


    Simrly, if Gu Yixuan died, he would feel at ease letting Gao Meiru raise Gu Yixuan¡¯s children. After all, the child would be blood-rted to her; she wouldn¡¯t treat him too unfairly.


    For Gu Hai, as long as the Gu family remained his, nothing else mattered to him.


    If Gu Yixuan had a son now, he might think of ways to bring Gu Yixuan down and let Gu Yixuan¡¯s son take over thepany.


    Standing up, with his back to Gao Meiru, Gu Hai looked into the distance and said in a deep voice, "You see to it, but you should know my bottom line."


    A flicker of joy crossed Gao Meiru¡¯s eyes; she quickly stood up and respectfully replied, "Dad, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. I am a member of the Gu family too, and I will always stand by the Gu family."


    Her promise reassured Gu Hai quite a bit.


    ncing at the sky in the distance, Gu Hai sighed inwardly.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to be unkind to Gu Yixuan; it was because Gu Yixuan was a wolf.


    If you don¡¯t deal with him early, he will turn around and bite you to death.


    Although there was a blood rtion, there was no affection between them; grudges and hatreds, however, were plentiful. Back then, Gu Hai was able to inherit the Gu family because he was capable, and he was a ruthless man as well.


    So, when it came to dealing with his own grandson, if necessary, he would not be lenient.


    It was just that, as one ages, one inevitably bes a bit more benevolent...

 Chapter 498 - 499 No Response 1

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 499 No Response 1</h4><h4></h4>


    After a moment of thought, Gu Hai added, "Spare his life. No matter what, he is still a child of the Gu family."


    Gao Meiru¡¯s eyes drooped, concealing the fleeting ruthlessness in them, "Don¡¯t worry, Dad. Whatever he is, he¡¯s still Chengcheng¡¯s brother. I won¡¯t do anything to him."


    "That¡¯s good. As for his marriage with Zhenzhen, go and talk to them about it."


    "Mm."


    Once Gu Hai left, Gao Meiru sat back down, her well-maintained fingers grasped a red ¡¯cannon¡¯ chess piece and ced it directly on the ck ¡¯general¡¯.


    There¡¯s a chess move called "horse after cannon," where everyone thinks her weapon is the horse, but it¡¯s actually the cannon behind it.


    No one knew her true objective.


    ...............


    The deep night in Tokyo was as cool as water.


    The man rested his arms on the balcony railing, gazing at the neon-lit skyscrapers in the distance.


    He wore only a white shirt, with three buttons undone, revealing his sensual, suntanned corbones. Below, his jeans covered his long legs, one in front of the other, slightly bent.


    His silhouette was perfect, attracting attention like a piece of art.


    The woman in a white floral cheongsam stared at him for a while before walking over and hugging his sturdy waist from behind.


    "Xuan, your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. You should be resting in bed."


    The man turned around, his arms naturally encircling the woman¡¯s shoulders.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m almost fully recovered. Lying in bed all day would make a healthy person sick."


    The woman smiled slightly, "Indeed, you should move around, it will help you recover faster. Why don¡¯t you apany me to a music concert tomorrow? Consider it a break."


    The man looked at her, the corners of his lips curving into a charming arc.


    "You¡¯ve been by my side, taking care of me all this time. It¡¯s been tough. I should apany you tomorrow."


    "Really? Thank you!" She jumped up and kissed him on the face.


    A tender look shed across the man¡¯s eyes but vanished quickly.


    His eyes were captivating. When he calmly gazed at someone, anyone could be immersed in his look.


    Let alone when he was looking at her gently.


    Gao Zhenzhen watched him somewhat dazedly, tiptoeing, closing her eyes, and kissing his lips.


    Her aunt had told her to get close to him, to capture his heart.


    Yet before she could capture his heart, she lost hers.


    This man was like opium ¨C anyone who touched him would be addicted, sink deep, be destroyed.

 Chapter 499 - 500 No Response 2

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 500 No Response 2</h4><h4></h4>


    The man¡¯s lips were very soft, with a hint of cool mint vor, and Gao Zhenzhen gently kissed them, feeling somewhat intoxicated.


    She wanted to delve deeper, but suddenly he pushed her away.


    Gu Yixuan held his head, his face etched with pain, hisplexion ghostly pale, biting his teeth tightly to prevent himself from crying out.


    "Xuan, is your headache acting up again? Wait for me, I¡¯ll go get your medicine!"


    Gao Zhenzhen hurriedly fetched a bottle of special medication and a cup of water, popped a pill into his mouth, and helped him drink the water, which gradually eased his headache.


    Taking the medicine bottle from her hand, Gu Yixuan gave it a nce, his eyes dark and menacing.


    "Don¡¯t give me this stuff again!" It wasn¡¯t medicine, but a drug that only led to addiction, impossible to quit once started.


    "But if you don¡¯t take it, your head will hurt a lot."


    Yes, now he could only rely on this medication to relieve the pain.


    If he didn¡¯t take it, the headache would be unbearable, enough to make him wish for death.


    Gu Yixuan tightened his grip, wanting to destroy all of the pills in his hand.


    In the end, he let his hand fall limply, tossing the medicine bottle aside.


    Walking into the room, hey on the bed and closed his eyes wearily.


    The bed sank slightly beside him, a warm and soft body gently leaning against his chest, slim and tender fingers stroking back and forth.


    Gu Yixuan opened his eyes, his hand pressing on hers.


    "Zhenzhen, you¡¯ve been tired all day, go back to your room and rest."


    A dim light flickered in Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes; as she got up, her face regained its serene smile.


    "I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight."


    "There¡¯s no need. You should know that if you sleep with me, I won¡¯t sleep well," the man implied suggestively.


    The woman¡¯s face blushed, her eyes downcast as she said softly, "Xuan, actually, I don¡¯t mind..."


    "But I do," he interrupted her, "You are so lovely; I should respect you."


    With that said by him, Gao Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t very well insist any further, and could only continue to pretend innocence.


    "Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered, so you should rest early. I¡¯m going to sleep too." She stood up, pressed a kiss to his forehead, and left reluctantly.


    It was always her who kissed him first; he never initiated.


    The man watched her leave the room with a smile, but once she was gone, his smile faded and his gaze became profound.


    ...


    Today, this author faced some sad events and can only write this much, %>_<%

 Chapter 500 - 501: Passing by 1

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 501: Passing by 1</h4><h4></h4>


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to be with Gao Zhenzhen, it¡¯s just... his body... had no reaction.


    He knew his heart cared for her, but his body remained unresponsive.


    Could that car ident have robbed him of his manhood?


    Thinking of this, Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes hardened, and a chilling aura emanated from him.


    He didn¡¯t remember why he got into the car ident; he felt he had forgotten some things.


    Yet it didn¡¯t seem like amnesia, as he remembered a lot about the past, only that some memories were very vague.


    But whatever he had forgotten, he didn¡¯t really care much.


    After all, so long as he remembered he was Gu Yixuan, that was enough.


    ............


    Half the summer had passed, and the weather wasn¡¯t as hot anymore.


    Mo Ran and Mo Yan had been living a peaceful life for several months, with everything gradually stabilizing.


    On this weekend, the two specially went shopping at the mall, bought some clothes, got some groceries, and nned to go home and cook a meal.


    While waiting for the bus at the station, Mo Yan felt thirsty and handed her shopping bags to Mo Ran, saying, "Hold these for me, I¡¯ll go buy us two bottles of water."


    "Okay," Mo Ran responded, taking them, her hands now full of bags.


    The stic bag wasn¡¯t very sturdy, and the one with apples had a hole in the bottom. Under the force of gravity, the hole grewrger and all the apples fell out.


    "Miss, your apples have dropped," someone nearby reminded her.


    Mo Ran looked down and sure enough, the apples had rolled all over the ce.


    She set down her bags and hurried to pick up the apples; one rolled onto the road. As Mo Ran went to pick it up, the bus arrived just in time, nearly hitting her.


    At the green light, Gu Yixuan sat in a red convertible, tapping his fingers lightly on the steering wheel, growing a bit impatient.


    Gao Zhenzhen wore white-framed, ck-colored sses, curiously surveying the surroundings and hooked her hand through Gu Yixuan¡¯s arm,ughing:


    "Xuan, W City is really beautiful; I should havee back to live here sooner. Who knows, maybe I would have met you earlier."


    She had grown up in Japan and seldom returned to her home country; meeting Gu Yixuan was thanks to her aunt¡¯s blessing.


    She had always set her sights high, and no man ever caught her eye.


    But that time she saw Gu Yixuan in the hospital, her heart fell for him.

 Chapter 501 - 502: Passing by 2

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 502: Passing by 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Falling in love with this man, she willingly followed him back to W City, never to leave his side again.


    Gu Yixuan turned his head and smiled at her, his eyes inadvertently catching a glimpse of Mo Ran picking up an apple in the middle of the road.


    Just as she bent down to pick up the apple, a bus approached. Seeing that she was about to be hit, he suddenly felt a bit nervous.


    Fortunately, the bus came to a stop in time.


    He quietly let out a sigh of relief, then a secondter his brows slightly furrowed.


    Why was he worried about the safety of a stranger?


    Looking again, her figure had already disappeared.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t care too much, withdrawing his gaze, he said to Gao Zhenzhen with a smile, "There are many more fun ces in W City. If you like, I can take you around some other day."


    "Sure, but you have to y with me for three days," she demanded.


    "Only three days? I was nning to spend a whole week with you," Gu Yixuan replied with a particrly dazzling smile.


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s heart bloomed with happiness. Even if she had to die right then and there, she would do it willingly for his affection.


    "Xuan, you¡¯re so good to me." She leaned in and kissed his lips.


    The man¡¯s eyes crinkled at the corners, his hand cradling the back of her head, gently responding to her.


    Mo Ran sat down by the window, and Mo Yan took the seat next to her, twisting open a bottle of mineral water and handing it to her.


    "Take a sip," she offered.


    Mo Ran took it, and as she tilted her head back to drink, her gaze fell out of the window, where she caught sight of a woman¡¯s back of the head; she seemed to be kissing herpanion.


    It was just a fleeting glimpse, and Mo Ran quickly averted her eyes, as she had no interest in peeping at others kissing.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t take a closer look to see who the man was either.


    Gu Yixuan let go of Gao Zhenzhen, his peripheral vision catching sight of Mo Ran again. She was sitting in the bus, and he could only see her profile.


    Just her side profile exuded a sense of tranquil indifference that made him take another look.


    At that moment, the traffic light turned red, and he returned his attention back, stepping on the elerator and driving to the left. The bus also started moving, heading to the right.


    In the moment of turning, Mo Ran looked out of the window, only managing to see the red rear of the convertible sports car.


    "What are you looking at?" Mo Yan asked.


    "Nothing," Mo Ran shook her head, "I just thought that car looked nice, so I took a longer look."


    Mo Yan followed her gaze, but the car was already out of sight, "There are so many beautiful cars in W City, haven¡¯t you had enough of them?"


    Mo Ran smiled and did not reply.


    The most beautiful car she had ever seen was Gu Yixuan¡¯s silver Bugatti.

 Chapter 502 - 503: Passing by 3

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 503: Passing by 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan enjoyed driving sports cars, so she would always take an extra look at them.


    Upon returning home, the two sisters took a bath before heading to the kitchen to cook together.


    In the past, Mo Yan never used to join her in cooking, but now their rtionship was even better than before, doing almost everything together.


    "Sis, why don¡¯t you rest for a while? I can handle the cooking," Mo Ran said as she was busy frying dishes, wearing an apron.


    Mo Yan¡¯s body was frailer than hers; she would feel exhausted after shopping.


    "I¡¯ll rest once I finish washing these vegetables," Mo Yan didn¡¯t insist.


    "Okay."


    After washing the vegetables she was going to fry, Mo Yan took off her apron and went to the living room to drink water.


    She picked up her ss and her gazended on another ss.


    It was a very delicate cup, pure white with a ring of gold at the rim, giving off an air of nobility and elegance.


    Such cups were sturdy and not easily broken, yet they were also quite expensive in the market, costing enough to cover half a month¡¯s expenses for an average family.


    It was Gu Yixuan¡¯s cup, and Mo Ran used it to drink water every day, cherishing it like a treasure and not allowing others to touch it.


    Mo Ran brought out the cooked dishes, and Mo Yan said to her, "Ranran, it has been several months now, if Gu Yixuan were still alive, he would have contacted you. You should try to ept reality and look ahead."


    She didn¡¯t understand the depth of Mo Ran and Gu Yixuan¡¯s rtionship and thought that time would quickly wash away their memories of each other.


    Mo Ran paused, tucked her hair behind her ear, and smiled, "Why say these things, Sis? I¡¯m doing quite well, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯m not seeking death."


    "I¡¯m just advising you, hoping you can move on sooner."


    "Come, let¡¯s eat, everything is ready," Mo Ran changed the subject, not wanting to continue the conversation.


    Everyone thought that Gu Yixuan was dead, but she believed he must still be alive in this world.


    Her intuition told her he was fine and that one day he woulde back to her...


    At night, in the presidential suite of Jindi Hotel, Gu Yixuan was on a call.


    "Collect all recent developments at thepany and report them to me immediately. And don¡¯t announce my return yet, let¡¯s wait a few more days. Yeah, that¡¯s it."


    After hanging up, he walked onto the balcony, resting his hands on the railing, allowing the cool breeze to wash over him, dispelling the summer¡¯s heat.


    He had suddenly decided toe back, although the folks at the Gu family knew.

 Chapter 503 - 504: Passing by 4

    <h4>Chapter 503: Chapter 504: Passing by 4</h4><h4></h4>


    But he didn¡¯t want outsiders to know just yet, he needed to understand the current market situation and somepany affairs before he could make his appearance.


    He was a man who liked to be prepared, and since he was about to take over thepany again, he had to be fully informed.


    After all, the Gu Family was a majorpany, and a lot could happen in one month, let alone several months.


    "Yixuan, has dinner arrived?" Gao Zhenzhen, who had just finished bathing, called out before she even appeared.


    Gu Yixuan turned around and saw her approaching in a pink bathrobe, her long hair draped down her back. This woman, with her fine figure and charming appearance, was enchanting.


    Having lived in Japan for many years and influenced by its culture and customs, she exuded a sense of gentleness,pliance, and modesty that wasmon among Japanese women.


    Every time he saw her, Gu Yixuan felt his mood be very tranquil.


    Since the car ident, he had found he liked women who appeared calm on the surface, which wasn¡¯t like him before.


    "It¡¯s been here for a while, just waiting for you toe out."


    On the spacious balcony, there was a small square table covered with ace-edged white tablecloth. It held an array of exquisite dishes and Western cuisine.


    "Wow, it looks sovish," Gao Zhenzhen said happily.


    Gu Yixuan poured two sses of red wine and sat down opposite her.


    "These aren¡¯t Japanese dishes or sushi, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re ustomed to them. If not, we can change to another set."


    Gao Zhenzhen smiled lightly and shook her head, "No need to change. Although I grew up in Japan, I¡¯ve eaten plenty of Western and Chinese food. I like Sichuan cuisine; it¡¯s spicy and fragrant, and very delicious."


    To please this man, she had tried many Chinese dishes and thought Sichuan cuisine was quite distinctive, so she made a point to get ustomed to it.


    Gu Yixuan slightly furrowed his brow, "Aren¡¯t you girls all afraid of spicy food?"


    "Not at all, I know many girls who love Sichuan cuisine, they are not at all afraid of the spice, Sichuan cuisine has its own charm."


    "Really?" Gu Yixuan was somewhat uncertain.


    In his mind, he remembered girls didn¡¯t eat spicy food.


    "Yixuan, do you like Sichuan cuisine? Let¡¯s go for hot pot sometime," she suggested.


    "The weather is fairly hot now, hot pot might cause heatiness. I¡¯ll take you to try other dishes instead, Cantonese cuisine is also quite good," Gu Yixuan subconsciously refused her suggestion.


    Deep down, he felt some aversion to eating hot pot.


    Gao Zhenzhen didn¡¯t mind, "Sure, let¡¯s go have Cantonese cuisine."

 Chapter 504 - 505: Passing by 5

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter 505: Passing by 5</h4><h4></h4>


    It seemed she had to learn to get used to Cantonese cuisine once again.


    The Jindi Hotel was located in the most bustling area of W City. From the balcony of a high floor, one could see the myriad lights of the city and the sparkling river.


    Such a ce was perfect for a candlelit dinner, and for dates.


    After dinner, Gu Yixuan yed a soothing tune and bent down to invite Gao Zhenzhen to dance.


    The woman happily ced her hand in his and waltzed with him.


    "Xuan, has anyone ever told you that you dance beautifully?" Gao Zhenzhen asked, captivated. The man¡¯s dancing was so graceful that it could impress her with the slightest movement.


    Gu Yixuan gave a charming, light smile, "No."


    Suddenly, Gao Zhenzhen burst intougher, joyful, "It seems, then, I¡¯m the first woman to dance with you. Xuan, you don¡¯t understand how enchanting your moves are. I think, any woman who dances with you would admire you and fall for you."


    "Does that mean you¡¯ve already fallen for me?" the man asked, slightly raising his eyebrow.


    But in his heart, some fragmented memories slipped through. It seemed he had danced the waltz with another woman, but he couldn¡¯t remember who.


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s face turned red, her beautiful eyes filled with a gentle affection, "I¡¯ve been in love with you for a long time, don¡¯t you know it?"


    She gazed at him fervently, her lips slightly parted, sending out a silent invitation.


    Gu Yixuan quietly looked at her for a while, then leaned down to take her lips.


    The woman softly closed her eyes and reached to wrap her arms around his neck, intending to deepen the kiss, but the man just pecked her lightly and then pulled away.


    "Xuan?" She opened her eyes, filled with confusion.


    Gu Yixuan smiled lightly, "I have to step out for a bit tonight, you should get some rest early, understood?"


    "You¡¯re going out?" She was unaware.


    "Mmm, I just got a call, it was decided on the spur of the moment."


    Despite feeling disappointed, Gao Zhenzhen still showed magnanimity.


    "All right, work is important. Make sure to rest when you can."


    "I know," Gu Yixuan said with a smile as he ruffled her hair and took his coat to leave the room.


    Sitting in the sports car, he felt very restless.


    What to do, his body still felt nothing at all.


    He could swear that he truly regarded Gao Zhenzhen as a woman and had a good feeling towards her.


    But why was there no response from his body?

 Chapter 505 - 506: Passing by 6

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter 506: Passing by 6</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t believe that he had truly lost the qualifications to be a man; he decided to test himself with other women tonight. He refused to believe that he was actually impotent!


    It had been a long time since he visited ¡¯Night Charm.¡¯ The private room Gu Yixuan requested was still the Supreme VIP Room.


    He didn¡¯t turn on the lights; his face waspletely obscured in the dimly lit room. The manager knew it was him who had arrived, but had been instructed not to divulge his identity.


    "You, and you..." The manager¡¯s gaze fell on Mo Ran, feeling that Mo Ran had a good figure and looks, but was too indifferent. Not suitable for serving a VIP.


    Better not call her then.


    Her finger pointed to another girl, "You threee here, today a VIP has booked the chief suite. You three go in and serve. Remember, be obedient. Don¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t say, don¡¯t look at what you shouldn¡¯t look, and don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask."


    Everyone here knew the rules: do not interfere in any of the guests¡¯ affairs. The manager emphasized this again, indicating that the VIP was not easy to serve.


    However, if the VIP was well served, there would be a hefty tip. With some luck, it could be tens of thousands.


    The three girls followed the manager with a sense of anticipation and anxiety.


    Mo Ran was applying makeup when they left. She asked a girl beside her, "Do you know who the VIP is?"


    She wouldn¡¯t let go of any opportunity to glean some news about Gu Yixuan from any big shots that came to ¡¯Night Charm.¡¯


    "I don¡¯t know," the girl shook her head.


    Mo Ran dejectedly averted her gaze, scheming to find an opportunity to take a lookter.


    In the private room, the three girls felt an overwhelming pressure as soon as they walked in. The lights were off, and the only source of light was from the luminousmp under the tempered ss table.


    Aside from the drinks on the table, they couldn¡¯t see anything else.


    But in the dimness, they vaguely saw a silhouette sitting in front of them.


    "There¡¯s 200,000 here; who will go out with me?" A deep, pleasant voice sounded, and at the same time, a check appeared on the table.


    The three girls were stunned for a moment, not expecting the person to demandpany as soon as he arrived.


    ¡¯Night Charm¡¯s¡¯ hostesses can also ¡¯go out,¡¯ as long as it is voluntary.


    Many girls would ¡¯go out¡¯ asionally to earn more money. All three of them had experience in this area.


    "Me." Almost simultaneously, all three raised their hands.

 Chapter 506 - 507: Passing by 7

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 507: Passing by 7</h4><h4></h4>


    In the darkness, the man chuckled lowly, and they uneasily lowered their hands. The man was in the light; they were in the shadows, everything about their behavior was passive.


    "Come here. The other two, stay and pour us drinks," the man said, pointing to a girl who looked more innocent. The other two squatted down disappointedly and began mixing drinks for them.


    "Have you ever been out before?" the girl had barely stepped forward when the man pulled her into his embrace.


    He had a pleasant scent of perfume on him, the ssic BOSS, indicating he had good taste. The girl felt lucky to have been chosen.


    "Once," she whispered.


    The man didn¡¯t mind. "So you do have experience. Serve me well, and if I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll give you another million."


    A million!


    The girl was tempted. For the money, she cast aside her reserve and boldly used all the skills she had learned on him...


    Mo Ran delivered drinks to a room¡¯s clients and, after some thought, decided to go check on the Supreme VIP Room.


    Taking several turns, she was nearly at the luxurious room when suddenly three girls ran out from it.


    They looked hurried and scared.


    "What happened?" Mo Ran asked, grabbing one of them.


    The girl nced at the room, pulled her into the restroom, and gasping for breath said, "It was terrifying. That guy was so fierce, just coldly told us to get lost, nearly scared us to death."


    "Why did he get angry?"


    "Don¡¯t know. He told us to serve him, and if we did it well, he¡¯d give us money. Lili went first, but she couldn¡¯t do it, then Judy tried, still no good, then it was me..."


    Mo Ran knew what she meant and asked somewhat awkwardly, "Was he dissatisfied with all your services?"


    "Yeah, our skills aren¡¯t bad either, that man is really picky. It couldn¡¯t be that he is..."


    "Stop talking," Mo Ran cut her off.


    Those who worked at ¡¯Night Charm,¡¯ whether on or off duty, couldn¡¯t privately discuss client matters. If discovered, the consequences were severe.


    The girl quickly shut her mouth, realizing she had misspoken, and gave Mo Ran a grateful look.


    "By the way, do you know who he is?" Mo Ran asked.


    "No idea, the lights weren¡¯t on, couldn¡¯t see anything. But his voice sounded nice, he¡¯s probably good-looking..."

 Chapter 507 - 508: Passing by 8

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 508: Passing by 8</h4><h4></h4>


    Moreover, his physique was also very impressive, his chest firm and resilient. With just one touch, she felt her body heat up.


    If he were handsome, then this man would truly be too perfect.


    The girl indulged in a fanciful spection about his appearance.


    Mo Ran furrowed her brow, "Why so secretive? Not even letting one see your face."


    The more she thought about it, the more something seemed off. She had a strong premonition that the man might be Gu Yixuan.


    The Supreme VIP Room at ¡¯Night Charm¡¯ was usually reserved for Gu Yixuan or some other mysterious bigwigs.


    Ever since Gu Yixuan had disappeared, few had entered there.


    Could it really be Gu Yixuan?


    Mo Ran turned and rushed out of the restroom to the door of the private room. She took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    No one inside responded. She said politely, "Is anyone there? I¡¯ming in."


    Pushing the door open, she saw nothing in the pitch-dark room. Mo Ran turned on the light to find it empty.


    There were unopened bottles of liquor on the table and several untouched drinks.


    The person had left, and she had missed seeing him.


    Mo Ran felt a deep sense of disappointment as she squatted to tidy up the private room, weighed down with thoughts.


    After finishing work that evening, she couldn¡¯t help but make a phone call to her grandmother.


    At the Gu Mansion, Gao Meiru only lifted her eyelids from the magazine she was browsing when the grandmother¡¯s phone rang for a while. She spoke to the respectfully standing grandmother, "Answer it, you should know what to say."


    "Madam, rest assured, I know what to do."


    The grandmother picked up the phone and answered, "Hello."


    "Grandma, it¡¯s me."


    "Miss Mo, it¡¯s sote. What is it?"


    "I¡¯m sorry for troubling you at this hour, Grandma. I wanted to ask if you have any news about Gu Yixuan?"


    The grandmother lowered her eyes and spoke indifferently, "No, I¡¯m still with the Gu family, but I no longer work inside the Gu Mansion. I¡¯ve been transferred to another ce to watch over the house for the master, unaware of what¡¯s happening inside the Gu Mansion."


    Mo Ran¡¯s voice sounded very disappointed, "I see. Then you can¡¯t find out about Gu Yixuan¡¯s situation..."


    The grandmother¡¯s heart softened a bit, "Yes, I can¡¯t inquire about the young master¡¯s affairs for the time being. Miss Mo, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. I think the young master might be abroad and will return after a while."


    When Gu Yixuan announces his return, she should know by then, right?

 Chapter 508 - 509: Passing by 9

    <h4>Chapter 508: Chapter 509: Passing by 9</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran thought she wasforting him, and smiled slightly, "Mm, I understand, thank you Granny, you should get to bed early, I¡¯m hanging up now."


    "Alright, goodbye."


    Gao Meiru put down her magazine and nced at her, "Now that the Second Young Master is with Miss Gao, the next time this kind of woman calls, you just ignore her. Does she really think that by being with him for a few months, she can be the future Mrs. Gu? Remember, the future Mrs. Gu is Miss Gao Zhenzhen."


    The granny nodded respectfully, "Yes, madam, I will remember that."


    "Mm." Gao Meiru nodded indifferently, her hand adorned with a cat¡¯s eye emerald ring, elegantly lifting the teacup to take a small sip.


    For the next two days, Mo Ran was not in a good state of mind.


    The next day after that night, while she was at work, she asked the manager who the VIP guest from the previous night was, but the manager said he couldn¡¯t divulge that information, which made Mo Ran even more suspicious that it was Gu Yixuan.


    What if it really was Gu Yixuan?


    She regretted in her heart that she hadn¡¯t gone in earlier that night to get a good look at the man¡¯s face.


    However, if it really was Gu Yixuan, he would havee to find her. She believed in Gu Yixuan, he would surelye for her.


    Thinking this way, she then dismissed the possibility that the man was Gu Yixuan.


    But her mood still wasn¡¯t great, and she missed Gu Yixuan more and more, wondering every moment of every day where he might be.


    Mo Yan noticed her low spirits and suggested they go to the amusement park for some fun.


    It was the same ce they had visited together as children, but they hadn¡¯t been back since they grew up.


    Arriving at the amusement park, Mo Yan asked her what she wanted to ride, and Mo Ran thought for a moment, then pointed and said, "Let¡¯s go ride the carousel."


    It¡¯s said that while sitting on the carousel, you¡¯re very likely to meet the one you like.


    "I thought you would choose something more thrilling." Mo Yan smiled helplessly, "The carousel is for little kids, but since you want to ride it, let¡¯s go for it."


    This was a double-decker carousel, and after buying two tickets, they found seats on the upper level.


    "Xuan, let¡¯s go ride the carousel," Gao Zhenzhen said, pulling Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand and pointing towards the carousel.


    Today, Gu Yixuan wore brown sses and a casual outfit, looking very attractive. Many girls there couldn¡¯t help sneaking nces at him.


    Gao Zhenzhen had her hair tied up in a bun and was dressed in casual clothes that matched his. Standing beside him, they looked like a perfect match.

 Chapter 509 - 510: Passing by 10

    <h4>Chapter 509: Chapter 510: Passing by 10</h4><h4></h4>


    Their temperaments and appearances were very well matched, and everyone who saw them would show envious eyes.


    Being paired with Gu Yixuan, Gao Zhenzhen felt very proud inside, yet her face only disyed a serene smile.


    She knew that this man liked girls with a calm demeanor, so she always tried to show her tranquil side.


    Gu Yixuan looked towards the carousel and nodded in agreement, "Today is about having fun with you, so we¡¯ll y whatever you want to y."


    He really was a very good lover, even if he didn¡¯t love the other person, he would give her enough affection.


    "You said it, I¡¯m definitely going to have a lot of fun today," Gao Zhenzhenughed, showing an innocent and cute expression.


    Gu Yixuan smiled indulgently and pulled her hand to go buy tickets.


    "Let¡¯s sit here." On the lower level, Gao Zhenzhen chose a carousel horse to sit on, and Gu Yixuan sat on the horse outside of hers.


    Above him, as soon as Mo Ran sat on the carousel, her gaze began to weave through the crowd below.


    Ever since Gu Yixuan disappeared, she had developed a habit where she would subconsciously look for his figure whenever she was in a crowded ce.


    There were a lot of people ying below, but not one was Gu Yixuan...


    Soon, the carousel started spinning, and after a few turns, it ended.


    Mo Ran¡¯s gaze remained searching the crowd for Gu Yixuan.


    Seeing her lost in thought, Mo Yan sighed, "Ranran, let¡¯s go down."


    "Oh, okay."


    Mo Ran turned her head and got off the carousel, just as Gu Yixuan below pulled Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s hand, walking towards another ce.


    The amusement park really does have a lot of fun things, and after Gao Zhenzhen and Gu Yixuan went on many thrilling rides, they saw someone shooting balloons with a gun ahead, and she excitedly pulled Gu Yixuan over, nning to win the biggest doll.


    Mo Ran and her group also had a lot of fun, a very thrilling time. After resting on a bench for a while, they decided to find a ce to eat something.


    As they passed the balloon shooting area, they heard a girl coquettishly speaking to her boyfriend.


    "Go win me the biggest doll. That handsome guy earlier was perfect, winning one for his girlfriend. I want one too."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll win one for you!" The boy agreed instantly, rolling up his sleeves to begin.


    Mo Ran nced at them, her eyes filled with envy.


    To be able to date without a care in the world like them was just right.

 Chapter 510 - 511: Passing by 11

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 511: Passing by 11</h4><h4></h4>


    There were many restaurants outside the amusement park, and Mo Ran and Mo Yan found a fast-food restaurant and sat down at a spot by the window.


    A red Ferrari zoomed past outside, and Mo Yan just happened to catch a glimpse of the car¡¯s rear.


    "That car is really pretty," she eximed.


    Mo Ran was sitting across from her and heard herment. She turned her head to look and caught sight of the car¡¯s rear as well.


    "The car I saw on the busst time looked very simr to this one," Mo Ran said.


    Mo Yan nodded, "Indeed, these cars are beautiful, but only the rich can afford them."


    "Sis," Mo Ran gave her a helpless look.


    Though Mo Yan no longer aspired to be above others, asionally her words still carried a tone of envy for the wealthy.


    Sheughed and waved her hand, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to naively daydream anymore. Besides, I¡¯m now somewhat of a little millionaire myself, living a good life."


    Gu Yixuan had given her ten million; that money was enough for her to live afortable life. And then there was that house, which the two of them were now living in.


    Mo Ran smiled and lowered her head to continue eating.


    When it came time to sleep at night, Mo Ran took out a shirt Gu Yixuan had worn. She smelled his scent on it, and her eyes instantly misted up.


    Gu Yixuan, where on earth are you, why haven¡¯t you appeared yet?


    ........................


    The work at ¡¯Night Charm¡¯ was in six shifts, eachsting four hours. The girls could work just one shift, but if they wanted to earn more, they could work several shifts.


    Mo Ran worked the night shift from eight in the evening until midnight. She chose to work at night because many people came to spend during those hours, which gave her more opportunities to hear news about Gu Yixuan.


    As soon as she walked into ¡¯Night Charm,¡¯ several familiar sisters greeted her.


    "Hurry up and get your makeup and clothes changed. A lot of important people are here today, and you¡¯ll get a lot of tips from pouring drinks."


    Mo Ran blinked, "Who are all these people?"


    "Didn¡¯t ask that, but they¡¯ve booked the Supreme VIP Room, so they¡¯re definitely wealthy," they replied.


    At the mention of the Supreme VIP Room, Mo Ran was very eager.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll get ready right away."


    Mo Ran quickly changed her clothes and, holding the drinks, followed a few girls towards the Supreme VIP Room.


    The manager stood at the door and stopped them: "Remember, don¡¯t look at anyone when you go in, just keep your head down and pour the drinks. There¡¯s ady in there as well as the men, and I heard she doesn¡¯t like thepany of hostesses, so try to keep a low profile."

 Chapter 511 - 512: Meeting Without Recognizing Each Other 1

    <h4>Chapter 511: Chapter 512: Meeting Without Recognizing Each Other 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "If you upset her, I can¡¯t protect you either."


    Everyone nodded, quietly noting this in their hearts. Mo Ran also lowered his head and followed them inside.


    The private room seemed to be full of people, and by instinct, you could tell they were almost all young masters from wealthy families.


    Mo Ran and the others knelt at the table, heads bowed, taking out wine sses and bottles, and mixed drinks ording to the guests¡¯ requests.


    Since they were kneeling, when they looked down, their line of sight would only reach the guests¡¯ knees.


    The guest in front of Mo Ran, judging by the clothing, was a woman and a man.


    They seemed to be talking, and as soon as Mo Ran and herpanions entered, they heard someone saying, "I guess this must be the little brother¡¯s wife, huh? Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you toe back from a great disaster with a fianc¨¦e in tow, you really are lucky."


    Gu Yixuan smiled and nced at Gao Zhenzhen beside him, but said nothing.


    It was Gao Zhenzhen who stretched out her hand generously, introducing herself, "My name is Gao Zhenzhen, I met Yixuan in Japan. I¡¯m very happy to meet all of you."


    Mo Ran was pouring wine, and when she heard the name ¡¯Yixuan¡¯, her hand trembled, spilling the wine out immediately.


    "I¡¯m sorry!" She quickly apologized, wiping the spilled wine off the table with a paper towel.


    No one cared about her mistake, for those young masters were busy shaking hands with Gao Zhenzhen and introducing themselves one by one.


    As she poured the wine, Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but slightly raise her head; she wanted to see who this man called ¡¯Yixuan¡¯ was.


    Just as her gaze was halfway up, Gao Zhenzhen ced an empty wine ss in front of her, "I don¡¯t like this kind of wine, pour me a ss of red wine instead."


    "Yes," Mo Ran said, lowering her head again and opening a bottle of red wine.


    The manager had said that thisdy didn¡¯t like thepany of female drink servers, so she probably didn¡¯t like making eye contact with them either. It¡¯s probably best not to look up for now.


    "Does the little sister-inw like red wine a lot? I have a hundred-year-old bottle of wine at home. I¡¯ll have someone send it over as a token of respect another day," someone took the opportunity to tter.


    Gao Zhenzhen smiled and teased on purpose, "Giving me such an expensive wine, you wouldn¡¯t be harboring any ulterior motives, would you?"


    "Sister-inw, you are really smart, guessed it right away. You don¡¯t know, if we please you, it¡¯s the same as pleasing young master Yixuan. I just hope that once Yixuan is happy, he will give me the rights to develop that piece ofnd to the south," he said, hoping to rope in a deal.


    Boom¡ª


    The wine bottle in Mo Ran¡¯s hand dropped to the floor with a bang, and the red wine spilled out, quickly absorbed by the expensive carpet.

 Chapter 512 - 513: Meeting Without Recognizing Each Other 2

    <h4>Chapter 512: Chapter 513: Meeting Without Recognizing Each Other 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Young Master Xuan...


    In W City, there¡¯s only one Young Master Xuan, and that¡¯s Gu Yixuan. Apart from him, who else bears the title Young Master Xuan?


    Mo Ran suddenly looked up, meeting the man¡¯s dark, indifferent gaze.


    Those eyes, she had seen them countless times. Even if she had to identify him by his eyes alone, she would recognize him.


    Not to mention that the exact same face was now appearing before her.


    Every midnight dream return, she dreamed of different scenes where they met, but she never imagined it would be a meeting like this.


    By his side, was another woman linked arm in arm.


    Shock, joy, disbelief, in an instant, variousplex emotions flickered through Mo Ran¡¯s eyes.


    In a very short time, countless thoughts had shed through her mind, her feelings had already undergone a myriad of changes.


    But in the end, all emotions turned into excitement.


    Gu Yixuan, you really are still alive and well, you really have returned unharmed...


    A mist formed over Mo Ran¡¯s eyes; forgetting everything, she could only stare at him nkly.


    To outsiders, her reaction might be mistaken for being infatuated.


    Displeasure instantly crossed Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s face, "All of you, leave. Your services aren¡¯t needed here anymore."


    One by one, the girls got up to leave. Mo Ran, however, staggered towards Gu Yixuan, but Gao Zhenzhen got there first.


    Her reaction was quick, seeing Mo Ran charging over, she immediately wrapped her arms around Gu Yixuan and red at her with sharp eyes.


    Mo Ran paused, looking at her, then back to Gu Yixuan.


    The man was also looking at her, but his eyes were cold, as if he was looking at an annoying stranger.


    Why is it like this?


    "Gu Yixuan..." She softly called his name.


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s voice was sharp, "Is his name for you to call? Get out!"


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t look at her, her gaze stayed fixed on Gu Yixuan.


    "When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you look for me, not even a word to let me know?"


    Do you know how much I think of you every day, how painful it is?


    Hearing this, everyone understood. They thought that Mo Ran might be one of the women Gu Yixuan had yed with before.


    Gu Yixuan had yed with countless women. If he had to remember all of them, his brain wouldn¡¯t need to remember anything else.


    He soothingly patted the back of Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s hand, a scene that was quite jarring to Mo Ran.


    Turning to her, he said indifferently, "Miss, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t remember you anymore. If you were with me before, then you should know, I have no interest in taking back women I no longer want."

 Chapter 513 - 514: Meeting Without Recognizing Each Other 3

    <h4>Chapter 513: Chapter 514: Meeting Without Recognizing Each Other 3</h4><h4></h4>


    His words were hurtful, he treated her like one of the women he¡¯d yed with and discarded in the past. He spoke of her as if she were trash, thrown out never to be picked up again!


    What shocked Mo Ran even more was that he actually said he did not remember her!


    "Gu Yixuan, I am Mo Ran, how can you not remember me! Are you lying to me, how can you pretend not to recognize me?"


    Gu Yixuan frowned, his eyes revealing a hint of coldness.


    "Say it, how much money do you want." He took out a chequebook, intending to write one for her.


    He had seen many women like her, after being with him once, they woulde back to extort him. But today he did not want to ruin everyone¡¯s mood, so he let her off the hook.


    If she took the money and there was a next time, he would definitely not let her go!


    Mo Ran stared at him in shock, shaking her head, "What do I need your money for? You think you can get rid of me with money? Gu Yixuan, tell me, why are you pretending to not recognize me! If you don¡¯t want to see me, you can just say it!"


    "Since you¡¯ve put it so clearly, then I¡¯ll be frank. I just don¡¯t want to see you, so can you please leave now!" The man said ruthlessly.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she staggered a step backward.


    She felt as if someone had clutched her heart, her heart was so painful, it hurt to the point where she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "Did you hear that? Xuan doesn¡¯t want to see you, so why aren¡¯t you leaving?" Gao Zhenzhen hugged Gu Yixuan¡¯s arm possessively, giving her a provocative nce.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart ached again, he had a new lover, so he didn¡¯t want her anymore...


    For a full half-minute, she stood frozen before she managed to speak with difficulty, "Fine, you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll leave right now."


    Mo Ran dashed out of the room in disarray, running all the way to the rest area, copsing onto a table, and crying bitterly with her lips clenched.


    She had waited for him so long, but he didn¡¯t want her anymore...


    He actually pretended not to know her, how could he be so cruel, how could he hurt her like this!


    Gu Yixuan, why do you have to treat me like this, why?


    Mo Ran cried so hard she couldn¡¯t catch her breath, her heart aching painfully, as if her insides were being torn apart.


    She pounded her chest with her fists, but it still hurt so much, it was as if someone was cutting into her heart with a knife, viciously carving it out.


    Watching Mo Ran¡¯s retreating back, Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze was somewhat obscure and indecipherable.


    He withdrew his gaze and turned to the aggrieved Gao Zhenzhen beside him, smiling and reassuring her, "I really don¡¯t know who she is."

 Chapter 514 - 515: Meeting Without Recognizing Each Other 4

    <h4>Chapter 514: Chapter 515: Meeting Without Recognizing Each Other 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Gao Zhenzhen mustered a faint smile to show she understood. "It¡¯s okay, let the past stay in the past. As long as you¡¯re mine from now on, that¡¯s all that matters."


    "Of course, I¡¯ll be yours and only yours from now on," Gu Yixuan said, smiling as he kissed her cheek.


    This was the first time he had initiated a kiss, and Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes immediately filled with joy.


    "Xuan..." she looked at him with eyes full of affection.


    "Ay, what are you two getting all lovey-dovey for? We¡¯re still here, you know," someone chimed in to lighten the mood,ughing heartily.


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s cheeks turned red, and she shyly lowered her eyes next to Gu Yixuan, looking very dependent and delicate.


    The man held her shoulders and gave a slight smile.


    Others chimed in with their variousments, and the atmosphere returned to how it was before.


    Gu Yixuan asionally added a word or two, but his mind kept shing back to the hurt expression that Mo Ran had worn just moments ago.


    After leaving ¡¯Night Charm,¡¯ Gu Yixuan opened the car door, letting Gao Zhenzhen get in first. He was about to walk around to the driver¡¯s seat when someone called his name.


    "Gu Yixuan."


    He turned around and saw Mo Ran.


    Mo Ran had been waiting for him outside, wanting to ask why he pretended not to know her, why he treated her the way he did.


    The man¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    Gao Zhenzhen called out to him worriedly, "Xuan."


    He turned and smiled at her, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go settle this, and then I¡¯ll be right there."


    "Just ignore her, after all, even when you give her money, she doesn¡¯t want it."


    "It¡¯s better to clear up matters like this, to avoid her bothering us frequently in the future."


    Gu Yixuan himself didn¡¯t know why he felt the need to resolve this situation.


    Subconsciously, he didn¡¯t really want to reject Mo Ran.


    After reassuring Gao Zhenzhen, he walked up to Mo Ran and smiled faintly, "What, having regrets and want money again?"


    Mo Ran looked at him as if she were seeing a stranger she didn¡¯t recognize.


    "Gu Yixuan, tell me, why did you pretend not to recognize me? Even if you don¡¯t love me anymore, even if you hate me, you don¡¯t need to treat me like this. I waited for you for so long, hoping every day for your return. Is ¡¯not recognizing me¡¯ what I get in the end?"


    Her voice was filled with usation, as if he had really abandoned her after leading her on.


    Gu Yixuan crossed his arms and looked at her coldly, "Your surname is Mo, right? Miss Mo, since you¡¯re an adult, you should know when to exit a game, shouldn¡¯t you?"


    ...


    more, oh.

 Chapter 515 - 516 His Heart Won’t Allow It

    <h4>Chapter 515: Chapter 516 His Heart Won¡¯t Allow It</h4><h4></h4>


    "Are you saying that what we had was just a game?!"


    Mo Ran sensed something was off, grabbed his arm urgently, and asked, "Do you really not remember me? Don¡¯t you remember anything about our past?"


    Gu Yixuan nced at her hand, his brows slightly furrowed.


    He didn¡¯t like others touching him, but her touch didn¡¯t annoy him, which he found strange.


    "You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t remember who you are."


    Without a trace, he removed her hand and took out a cheque, signed it, and handed it to her.


    "Here¡¯s five hundred thousand. Whatever your goal is, don¡¯te bother me anymore." Considering he didn¡¯t dislike her, he thought it kind to give her some money.


    "Do you really not remember me?" Mo Ran stared at him incredulously, her eyes reddening, tears falling without warning.


    "How can you not remember... You promised to never let go of me, to never give up on me... Since the car ident, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to show up. I¡¯ve been waiting so long for your return, to be with you for a lifetime, and now you¡¯ve forgotten me... Gu Yixuan, is this your punishment for me? Are you punishing me for hurting you in the past? Let me tell you, you¡¯ve achieved your objective, you¡¯ve already punished me. Can you please pretend to know me?!"


    Mo Ran crouched on the ground, crying her heart out. She truly hadn¡¯t expected this to be the end.


    All the hopes of these days, all her fantasies, shattered.


    He didn¡¯t recognize her anymore; how were they going to be together?


    His love for her no longer existed; what did all her persistence amount to, what did her love even mean?


    Gu Yixuan was a man who liked things to be straightforward. If he couldn¡¯t get rid of a woman, he would mercilessly crush her hopes.


    But today, seeing Mo Ran so heartbroken, he found it impossible to deal with her with his usual indifference.


    Her emotions didn¡¯t seem fake. Had they truly been in love before?


    But he had no recollection of it at all.


    Crouching down, he handed her a handkerchief, saying indifferently, "I really don¡¯t remember you, sorry."


    He, who never apologized, made an exception this time and uttered ¡¯sorry¡¯. If others heard it, they would certainly be surprised.


    Mo Ran lifted her tear-stained face, nced at the handkerchief he had offered, and suddenly threw herself into his arms, clinging to him tightly.


    "Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m Mo Ran, the Mo Ran you liked. Do you really not remember? Think carefully, and you will surely remember me."

 Chapter 516 - 517 His Heart Won’t Allow It Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 516: Chapter 517 His Heart Won¡¯t Allow It Part 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m Mo Ran, the Mo Ran you like. Do you really not remember? If you think carefully, you will surely remember me."


    Gu Yixuan did not expect her to pull this move; his hands froze in midair, and after a moment of shock, he tried to push her away.


    "Let go!"


    Feeling his rejection, Mo Ran held on even tighter, "I won¡¯t let go, I will never let go in my lifetime!"


    Just like he had once clung to her, refusing to let go no matter what.


    Gu Yixuan, this time is it okay for me to be the one to persist? We will definitely be together.


    She was so strong that Gu Yixuan¡¯s several attempts to push her away were to no avail.


    With a steely expression, his voice suddenly turned cold, "If you don¡¯t let go, I will stop being polite!"


    "I won¡¯t let go! Not even if I die!" Mo Ran closed her eyes and shook her head forcefully. She was still crying, but silently, without making a sound.


    Her tears fell one by one onto his shirt, quickly soaking it.


    A flicker of sharpness passed through Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, his hand raised to knock her out, but for some reason, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    He tried again, but still couldn¡¯t follow through.


    Damn it!


    He had actually developed a sense of pity for a woman!


    "Xuan!" Seeing them embraced, Gao Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t help but run over.


    Although it was Mo Ran holding Gu Yixuan, the sight was unbearable for her.


    Even though Gu Yixuan imed not to remember Mo Ran, she had a premonition that this woman would be her greatest threat.


    Gu Yixuan had always been hers alone, and suddenly, another woman appeared topete with her, leaving her feeling very anxious.


    Hearing her voice, Gu Yixuan abruptly came to his senses and pushed Mo Ran away with force.


    Mo Ran fell backward onto the ground.


    So, his inability to push her away just now was because he hadn¡¯t truly exerted himself...


    Without looking further into the reason, Gu Yixuan got up and walked over to Gao Zhenzhen, took her hand, and headed for the car.


    His pace was a bit hurried, and he did not look back even once.


    "Gu Yixuan..." Mo Ran propped herself up, wanting to run after him, but ultimately, she did not have the courage to do so.


    Just being able to cast aside her dignity and self-respect to embrace him had already pushed her to her limit.


    If she were to shamelessly reach for him again, would that not make her a desperate, clingy woman?


    Gao Zhenzhen turned her head to look at Mo Ran.


    Meeting Mo Ran¡¯s mournful and affectionate gaze, her heart was jolted quite significantly.


    ........

 Chapter 517 - 518 His Heart Won’t Allow It 3

    <h4>Chapter 517: Chapter 518 His Heart Won¡¯t Allow It 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Her feelings were not an act; she truly loved Gu Yixuan deeply.


    A unsettling hypothesis slid through Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s mind. Could it be that Gu Yixuan and she had once shared a profound rtionship?


    She dared not think about it, nor did she dare to ask, fearing that something might suddenly trigger Gu Yixuan¡¯s memory.


    She knew that he had lost some memories after the car ident. The doctor said it was selective amnesia, but it did not affect his overall memory.


    They didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, as he remembered most of the significant things anyway.


    But now it seemed that what he had forgotten was not something insignificant; he might have forgotten a past lover...


    As she got into the car, Gao Zhenzhen shivered and felt a chill.


    The word ¡¯lover¡¯ was like a sharp spike piercing her heart, causing her significant difort.


    Gu Yixuan pressed his lips tightly together and drove off as soon as he got into the car; he had to get away from Mo Ran immediately, or his heart would be out of his control.


    Since childhood, he had always been calm and rational, always able to control his heart and mind as he wished.


    However, just now, when facing Mo Ran, his heart almost betrayed his will.


    He wanted to push her away mercilessly, but his heart wouldn¡¯t allow it. He wanted to hurt her without mercy, yet his heart still wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    That woman had actually made him lose control to this extent!


    From now on, he must never see her again, never be influenced by her.


    In this world, no one could influence him, absolutely no one...


    The car quickly disappeared into the night, and Mo Ran sat still for a long time before she noticed the pain in her palm.


    She spread her hand open; her delicate palm was scratched, and a bit of fresh blood was seeping out.


    She knew that Gu Yixuan had truly forgotten her.


    The car ident had taken away his memory, erased her from his mind...


    Gu Yixuan drove for a long time before suddenly stopping by the riverside.


    All the while, Gao Zhenzhen hadn¡¯t spoken a word, even her breathing was careful and guarded.


    When Gu Yixuan was silent and tense, the aura around him was cold and stiff.


    He might not be aware of it, but the people around him could deeply feel it.


    Suddenly, Gao Zhenzhen felt that she didn¡¯t know Gu Yixuan well enough. The Gu Yixuan she had been in contact with before was indifferent and calm; she thought he was forever unexpressive of his emotions.


    Only today did she realize that he too could exhibit such a lively emotion like anger.


    Lighting a cigarette, Gu Yixuan took a drag, exhaled the smoke, and the car was suddenly filled with a faint smell of tobo.

 Chapter 518 - 519 His Heart Won’t Allow It 4

    <h4>Chapter 518: Chapter 519 His Heart Won¡¯t Allow It 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Gao Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t stand the smell of smoke, she frowned slightly but said nothing.


    After finishing a cigarette, Gu Yixuan threw the butt out of the window and smiled at her, "It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back and rest."


    "Mm." Gao Zhenzhen nodded, revealing a faint smile.


    Sensing her low spirits, Gu Yixuan started the car and then reached out to hold her hand.


    "Zhenzhen, you¡¯ve been taking care of me for the past few months. Helping me with my rehabilitation, staying by my side every day. You must believe that you are special to me, you know?"


    Gao Zhenzhen looked at his perfect profile, nodded with a smile, "I know, and I know you¡¯ve been good to me."


    The man curved his lips into a lightugh, "I don¡¯t want to look into the past anymore, I care about the present and the future, do you understand what I mean?"


    What he meant was, even if Mo Ran had an extraordinary rtionship with him in the past, he no longer wished to delve into it.


    Let the past be the past.


    From now on, he and she were strangers.


    A trace of joy shed through Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes; she knew she hadn¡¯t made a mistake in choosing this man.


    He was a man who could pick up and let go, decisive in his actions, and had great poise.


    "Xuan, I don¡¯t care about your past either, what I want is your present and your future."


    "Rest assured, I won¡¯t disappoint you," Gu Yixuan smiled faintly at her.


    In his lifetime, he had never truly cared about anyone.


    Although he didn¡¯t love Gao Zhenzhen, he still had some affection for her.


    Just for the sake that she had taken care of him for so long, he wouldn¡¯t easily let her down.


    This matter had passed in both Gu Yixuan¡¯s and Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s hearts, and they would not mention Mo Ran again, as if nothing had happened.


    When Mo Ran returned home, Mo Yan had already gone to bed.


    She took a shower, went back to her own room,y in bed tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Closing her eyes, Gu Yixuan¡¯s indifferent gaze filled her mind.


    Such a look was more hurtful than any sharp weapon; just a gentle thought of it would wound her to the core.


    The heavens yed a cruel joke on them, with Gu Yixuan losing his memory and forgetting her.


    Such was the oue, something she could never have anticipated.


    Mo Ran shed two lines of tears, burying her face in the pillow and weeping softly.


    Gu Yixuan, do you think that by forgetting me, everything between us is over?

 Chapter 519 - 520 Waiting for the Rabbit 1

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 520 Waiting for the Rabbit 1</h4><h4></h4>


    If you really intend to give up on me in your heart, you should have never enticed me. Having enticed me, you can never give up on me.


    You¡¯ve lost your memory, but I will make you remember everything from the past.


    No matter how long it takes, I must make you remember. After all, you simply cannot forget me...


    .........................


    Mo Ran hadn¡¯t slept at allst night and was still in bed not having gotten up by noon the next day.


    Mo Yan was supposed to be at work, but after reading a newspaper, she rushed back home in great haste.


    "Ranran!" she burst into the room and pulled her up.


    Seeing Mo Ran¡¯s swollen red eyes, she was startled.


    "What happened to you? Did you cryst night?"


    Mo Ran rolled back and covered her head with the nket, "Sis, aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work? Why did youe back?"


    "What are you hiding for! Let me have a look, what on earth happened to you?"


    Mo Yan forcefully pulled away the nket and held her face, frowning, "Why are you crying? Did someone bully you at ¡¯Night Charm¡¯? I told you not to work there, can¡¯t I take care of you for a lifetime?"


    "It¡¯s nothing... Sis, what exactly is so urgent that you rushed back?" Mo Ran simply sat up, her long hair falling down, partially hiding her pale face.


    Upon mentioning this, Mo Yan recalled the purpose of her return.


    She looked at Mo Ran, saying excitedly, "Ranran, I read the newspaper today, guess what good news happened?"


    "What good news?"


    "Look at this, ta-da!" Mo Yan proudly spread out the newspaper and held it before her eyes.


    There was a news article taking up the entire page, with a photo of a man in a suit, looking confident and attractive.


    Seeing him, Mo Ran¡¯s heart ached, and her eyes started to well up with mist again.


    Mo Yan, seeing herck of reaction, asked with confusion, "Gu Yixuan is back, why aren¡¯t you happy?"


    Mo Ran turned her face away and responded faintly, "I already knew, it was just yesterday."


    Mo Yan, as clever as she was, immediately asked, "Are you crying because of him?"


    "..."


    "Tell me, is it because he doesn¡¯t want you anymore?!" Mo Yan instantly red up, "You waited for him so long, if he dares to abandon you after everything, I won¡¯t let him off!"


    Mo Ran gave a bitter smile, her eyes filled with deep sorrow.


    "Sis, he¡¯s lost his memory, he has forgotten me."


    "..." Mo Yan was stunned.


    It took her quite a while to process it, then she finally responded, "How could this happen?"

 Chapter 520 - 521 Waiting for the Rabbit 2

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 521 Waiting for the Rabbit 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran recalled, "On the day of the car ident, he hugged me and we tumbled down the mountain, and he was severely injured. I remember his head was covered in blood, and his brain had suffered a serious impact..."


    "No wonder. But he has forgotten you, what are you going to do?"


    "Sister, actually, I am not very upset; I¡¯m quite happy. As long as he¡¯s safe and sound, that¡¯s what matters. The rest, we can take slowly. He¡¯s forgotten, but one day he will regain his memory."


    "What if he never regains his memory in his lifetime?" Mo Yan couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Mo Ran¡¯s expression paused for a moment, then she smiled and shook her head, "That won¡¯t happen, I will make him remember me; he absolutely cannot forget me."


    Seeing Mo Ran¡¯s resolute expression, Mo Yan knew that no one could stop her determination. Since she wanted to make an effort, let her do it¡ªit was better than regretting itter.


    Mo Ran quit her job at ¡¯Night Charm¡¯. With Gu Yixuan back, there was no need for her to keep working there.


    For the time being, she had no ns of looking for another job. She wanted to devote herself entirely to Gu Yixuan, to awaken his memory.


    She made a trip to the vi in Banshan Garden, which had always been unupied.


    She thought that with Gu Yixuan¡¯s return, he would definitely stay there, but it turned out he wasn¡¯t...


    Standing outside Gu Yixuan¡¯spany building, Mo Ran looked up at the towering skyscraper for the first time and realized what kind of empire Gu Yixuan managed.


    He was really impressive. Under his management, the Gu Family¡¯s business was thriving and had long since be a legend in the business world.


    As she walked into the lobby, Mo Ran smiled at the receptionist and said, "Hello, I¡¯d like to see your president for a matter, could you please help me get in touch with him?"


    "Do you have a particr matter?" the receptionist politely inquired.


    "Yes, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with him."


    Mo Ran was reluctant to disclose the purpose of her visit, and the receptionist did not press further, "Do you have an appointment?"


    "...No."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but if you don¡¯t have an appointment, the president is not avable to meet with others. You¡¯ll need to schedule an appointment with him first."


    "How do I make an appointment?"


    "If it¡¯s for official business, you can call the president¡¯s secretary to make an appointment. However, unless it¡¯s something important, he will not meet with others."


    "Then what¡¯s the secretary¡¯s number?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t disclose that."


    After all, the secretary¡¯s phone number isn¡¯t something just anyone can ask for.

 Chapter 521 - 522 Waiting for the Rabbit 3

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 522 Waiting for the Rabbit 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran frowned, "I don¡¯t have his phone number, how can I make an appointment?"


    "...Why don¡¯t you register first? I can pass the message to her for you."


    Mo Ran had no choice but to fill out a registration form.


    She never knew that seeing Gu Yixuan would be so difficult, and quite troublesome at that.


    In the past, she never had to seek him out, as he would always appear before her whenever. She even thought CEOs had a lot of free time, little did she know they could be so stand-offish.


    For those who wanted to see him, they had to go throughyer afteryer of strict gatekeeping.


    Afterpleting the form, Mo Ran didn¡¯t immediately leave. Instead, she sat on the sofa in the lobby, hoping to wait for Gu Yixuan to finish work.


    Gu Yixuan had changed his number, and it was no longer the one she had. She thought about calling his grandmother, but her number was unreachable now.


    Without his phone number, Mo Ran could only resort to this primitive method of waiting like a sitting duck.


    As she waited, she dozed off leaning on the sofa.


    She slept until the building was about to close, when a security guard came to wake her up, "Miss, we are off work now. If you have any business, you cane back tomorrow."


    "Off work?" Mo Ran stood up in a daze, "What about your CEO? Has he left already?"


    How could she have fallen asleep? This was terrible.


    The security guard smiled slightly, "The CEO can leave work at any time. He¡¯s been gone for a while."


    "When did he leave? Why didn¡¯t I see him?" She had only fallen asleep briefly, and she had been attentive to the peopleing and going in the lobby before.


    The security guard patiently exined, "The CEO has a private elevator that goes directly to the underground parking garage."


    In other words, he didn¡¯t go through the main hall.


    Mo Ran felt deted, realizing she had waited in vain.


    "Thank you," she nodded to the security guard and then walked out of the Gu Family Building.


    After looking around the building, Mo Ran finally found their parking garage.


    But there were guards at the entrance, and she couldn¡¯t get in. It seemed that she would have to continue waiting at the entrance tomorrow.


    Back home, Mo Ran turned on the TV. The news was broadcasting the story of Gu Yixuan¡¯s return everywhere. It also mentioned that the Gu Family would hold a press conference next Monday to answer questions from reporters.


    Mo Ran quickly grabbed paper and a pen, jotting down the location and time. She would try her luck by going there; maybe she could see him.


    As she reached for her cup to take a drink of water, she thought of him again.


    The cotton slippers she wore on her feet were also his.


    The photo on her bedroom nightstand was still his.

 Chapter 522 - 523: Habit 1

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 523: Habit 1</h4><h4></h4>


    She had many of his personal items; without them, she would sometimes wonder if Gu Yixuan had only ever appeared in her dreams.


    The next day, Mo Ran arrived at the Gu Family corporation early. She knew what time Gu Yixuan would start work, and by getting there before him, she could always intercept his car at the entrance to the parking garage.


    Before long, she saw Gu Yixuan driving up in a red Ferrari. Mo Ran ran over joyfully, but the person in the car seemed not to see her and zoomed past her into the parking garage.


    "Gu Yixuan!" she called out his name from behind, trying to follow him in, only to be stopped by the security guard.


    "Miss, you can¡¯t go in..."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t care, she darted past him and ran inside.


    "Hey, stop, you can¡¯t go in!"


    The underground parking garage was vast, and Mo Ran ran for a while before she finally saw his car. He had just gotten out of the car, wearing a red shirt, looking very enchanting.


    "Gu Yixuan!" Mo Ran¡¯s voice echoed enormously in the empty parking garage.


    The man nced at her, frowning slightly.


    "Gu Yixuan, don¡¯t go, I have something to tell you!"


    He ignored her, striding toward the elevator.


    "Gu Yixuan, you stop right there!" panting, Mo Ran caught up to him, grabbing onto him and not letting go.


    "Let go!" he barked fiercely.


    Mo Ran stood in front of him, hurriedly rummaging through her bag and pulling out a picture frame, holding it up to his face.


    "Do you see this? This is your photo. I have your photo, Gu Yixuan; we really did know each other before. Can you give me a moment to talk about our past, please?"


    His photo had long been circted, and anyone determined enough could get their hands on one.


    Gu Yixuan gave her a fleeting nce, sidestepping her. Mo Ran quickly grabbed his hand again.


    "You don¡¯t believe me? There¡¯s also this..." She hurriedly pulled out a shirt, the brand which matched the one he was currently wearing.


    "This is yours too." She took out a water bottle, the style of which certainly looked like his taste.


    "Right, and there¡¯s... this..." Mo Ran blushed as she pulled out a pair of ck boxer briefs.


    Gu Yixuan nced at it, his eye corner twitching sharply.


    If outsiders knowing the brand of his clothes wasn¡¯t surprising,


    what about knowing the brand of his underwear?


    And even the size was exactly the same...


    "Gu Yixuan, we..."

 Chapter 523 - 524: Habit 2

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 524: Habit 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Are you some kind of pervert?" Gu Yixuan interrupted her indifferently, "Even collecting people¡¯s underwear as a hobby."


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned beet red in an instant.


    "It¡¯s not like that... When I originally left the vi at Banshan Garden... I just wanted to keep more of your things as a memento..."


    How embarrassing. She hadn¡¯t meant to take his underwear specifically.


    "Throw all these things away! Do you think holding onto these things proves anything?" Gu Yixuan¡¯s expression was very cold, and his eyescked any ripple of emotion.


    Mo Ran shook her head, "I don¡¯t want to throw them away! All these things are indeed yours, do you think I¡¯m lying to you?"


    "So what if they are mine? Have you forgotten what I told youst time? I have no interest in taking back a woman I don¡¯t want!"


    "I am not the woman you don¡¯t want!" Mo Ran retorted.


    "Then I will just..."


    "Shut up!" Mo Ran cut him off loudly, panic-stricken, "Gu Yixuan, there are some things you can¡¯t just say carelessly. Once said, there¡¯s no turning back. Even if you¡¯ve lost your memory, you can¡¯t say such heartless words to me!"


    The man¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and aplex look slid across the depth of his gaze.


    Being told off like this by Mo Ran, he really didn¡¯t dare to utter any heartless words. Her threat was actually effective on him!


    Damn, he was influenced by her again.


    "Mr. Gu, I am so sorry, it¡¯s my fault for not keeping a proper watch on the gate, allowing her to get in. I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ll take her out right now." The gatekeeper hurried over, grasping Mo Ran and trying to drag her out.


    "Let go!" Mo Ran shook off his hand, looking at Gu Yixuan, "Gu Yixuan, I¡¯lle back tomorrow. Anyway, I will find a way to make you remember me."


    After speaking, she turned and left. The man behind her watched her retreating figure for a few moments before leaving as well.


    ................


    When she got back home, Mo Ran immediately went online, looking up how to help someone recover their memory.


    There weren¡¯t many answers¡ªalmost only one: take the patient to ces they used to go and tell them about things that happened in the past.


    Taking Gu Yixuan to ces they had been was clearly impossible; he saw her as a stranger now and would not run around with her.


    And telling him about things that had happened in the past required his willingness to listen.


    Mo Rany dejectedly on the table, not knowing what to do next.

 Chapter 524 - 525: Tricking Him Into Giving His Mobile Number 1

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 525: Tricking Him Into Giving His Mobile Number 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Suddenly, a brilliant idea shed through her mind.


    She found a nk tape, inserted it into the recorder, cleared her throat, and began to narrate.


    "Gu Yixuan, this is Mo Ran. I¡¯m recording this tape to talk about the past between us, hoping to help you regain your memory.


    Do you remember the first time we met? It wasn¡¯t at ¡¯Night Charm¡¯. It was about fifteen years ago, when I was only seven years old.


    Back then, the Mo Family was quite well-known in W City, and we were close to the Gu family..."]


    Mo Ran narrated for an hour, nning to continue next time.


    She decided that once she had finished recounting everything, she would give the tape to Gu Yixuan for him to listen to.


    With so much history between them and such deep emotions, he would definitely remember after listening to it.


    Once again waiting at the entrance of the parking garage, Mo Ran saw Gu Yixuan¡¯s car and happily ran over.


    The gatekeeper had been watching her and was determined not to let her slip in this time.


    "Stop right there!" He stretched out his hand to grab her but ended up being seized by the wrist by Mo Ran, who used leverage to twist his arm behind his back.


    "Ouch, let go!" The gatekeeper was a middle-aged man, getting on in years with stiff bones, and being treated like this by her, he felt like his arm was about to break.


    Mo Ran pushed him aside and slipped into the parking garage.


    Getting out of his car, Gu Yixuan instinctively nced outside the window, not seeing Mo Ran catching up, he felt a sense of relief but perhaps a little loss as well.


    As he got out of the car and headed toward the elevator, he heard Mo Ran¡¯s voice.


    "Gu Yixuan, wait for me!"


    The man¡¯s footsteps paused slightly, ignoring her, he reached out to enter the elevator¡¯s passcode.


    "Wait!" Mo Ran saw him entering the elevator and hurried over.


    Just as the elevator doors were about to close, she abruptly stretched her hand inside, causing Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyelid to twitch; his hand reacted faster than his brain, hurriedly pressing the door open button.


    Her hand was nearly caught!


    As soon as the door opened, Mo Ran rushed in.


    Looking up at the man, his brows were slightly furrowed, and he had an unhappy expression; Mo Ran thought he was angry.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to bother you like this. I¡¯m just trying to help you recover your memory. If you regain your memory and still don¡¯t want to see me, I will stay far away."


    By that time, it would mean he truly didn¡¯t want to love her anymore.


    The man began unbuttoning his cuffs and casually rolled them up, his expression indifferent.

 Chapter 525 - 526: Trick Him into Giving His Phone Number 2

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chapter 526: Trick Him into Giving His Phone Number 2</h4><h4></h4>


    freew§×bno¦Íel


    "Miss, I indeed have lost some of my past memories, but I don¡¯t think the ones I¡¯ve lost are important. Things that aren¡¯t important, once lost, there is no need to retrieve them."


    The Gu Yixuan who had forgotten her, really so heartless and cold.


    The him of the past, even if overbearing, even bad, would never speak to her with this tone.


    Mo Ran felt a wave of sadness within, she bit her lip and said, "But our past isn¡¯t something unimportant, to me, it¡¯s the most important memory of my lifetime. Gu Yixuan, it should be your most important memory as well."


    The man¡¯s thin lips curved slightly, "To you, perhaps it¡¯s the most important. To me, not necessarily. Miss Mo Ran, please don¡¯t be presumptuous."


    Mo Ran¡¯s gaze stalled slightly, and her heart felt even more ufortable.


    "Gu Yixuan, do you really need to speak to me in that tone?"


    The man nced at her indifferently, "If you choose to stop bothering me, you won¡¯t have to hear this tone."


    At that moment, the elevator door opened with a "ding".


    Gu Yixuan wanted to step out, but Mo Ran quickly blocked his path, not letting him leave.


    After a while, the door closed again.


    She stared at him and asked seriously, "Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m asking you, don¡¯t you have any impression or feelings for me in your heart at all? Even if you have amnesia, I think you should still feel something for me. Like a sense of familiarity, or warmth, don¡¯t you have any of that?"


    "No!" The man answered quickly.


    Mo Ran was stunned for a moment, and suddenly her eyes reddened.


    "Is that so? Not even a little bit?"


    How could that be? He had loved her so much once; it was impossible for him to have no feelings at all.


    Gu Yixuan no longer looked into her eyes. He shifted his gaze over the top of her head and said in a cold voice, "I suggest you move aside immediately, or else I¡¯ll call security."


    Mo Ran was stunned for a good while before she stepped aside to let him out.


    As the man walked out of the elevator, Mo Ran¡¯s voice floated out from inside, "Is it because loving me was too exhausting, that¡¯s why you chose to forget me?"


    His footsteps suddenly halted, his back stiffening.


    "Gu Yixuan, if loving me really tired you out that much, why did you never let go from the start?" Mo Ran also stepped out of the elevator and came up behind him.


    Even without turning around, he knew she was staring at him.


    "Using despicable means to win me over, forcing me to fall in love with you, yet the conclusion is you choosing to forget me, is that it?"

 Chapter 526 - 527: Tricking Him for His Phone Number 3

    <h4>Chapter 526: Chapter 527: Tricking Him for His Phone Number 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "That day, when we tumbled down the mountain, you shouldn¡¯t have protected me. That way you wouldn¡¯t have lost your memory, and I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much.


    At that time, I had intended to leave this world... It was you who saved me with your life, and I decided to live on, not for anyone else, but just for you...


    Latter, both of us were rushed into the operating room. When I woke up, you had vanished. I looked everywhere for you, but couldn¡¯t find you.


    Everyone thought you were dead, but I didn¡¯t believe it. You had said, you¡¯d never give up on me a lifetime, and I was still alive, so how could you possibly be dead... I waited for you for so long, and finally you came back, but you had forgotten..."


    ¡¯Drip¡ª¡¯ A tear fell to the ground.


    Another tear drops onto the floor...


    The man¡¯s throat moved slightly, and aplex emotion flitted across his eyes.


    Mo Ran wiped away the tears with the back of his hand, her brows furrowing as she looked at his indifferent back.


    Suddenly, she clutched at her stomach, uttering a faint moan.


    Gu Yixuan turned his head and saw her in pain, immediately bing a little flustered.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" he asked, confused.


    "My stomach hurts..." Mo Ran bent over in pain.


    Gu Yixuan looked around and then said to her, "Wait here, I¡¯ll find someone to take you to the hospital."


    "No need." Mo Ran grabbed his trouser leg, refusing to let him leave.


    "My sister, she¡¯s just downstairs. Call her for me, and ask her toe up and get me."


    Seeing that she seemed to be in real difort, Gu Yixuan immediately refused, "No way, I will have someone take you to the hospital right now."


    Mo Ran panicked inside, and her tone suddenly grew more intense.


    "There¡¯s no need! I just have habitual stomach pains... Just call my sister for me..."


    Gu Yixuan frowned slightly and had no choice but to take out his phone.


    "What¡¯s the number?"


    Mo Ran looked down, a hint of a smile shing in her eyes.


    "13XXXXXXXXX."


    He pressed the call button, and suddenly, a ringing tone echoed in the empty corridor.


    Quickly, Gu Yixuan reacted. He abruptly hung up the call and turned a cold gaze towards Mo Ran.


    Mo Ran stood up and stepped back warily, clutching her bag tightly.


    "You gave me a fake phone number?" The man¡¯s eyes narrowed unpleasantly.


    "No..." Mo Ran averted her gaze, feeling guilty, "I didn¡¯t know that my sister¡¯s phone was in my bag..."


    The more she spoke, the softer her voice became ¨C she really wasn¡¯t cut out for lying.

 Chapter 527 - 528 Please Don’t Hit My Face 1

    <h4>Chapter 527: Chapter 528 Please Don¡¯t Hit My Face 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Is your stomach not hurting anymore?" Gu Yixuan asked again.


    "Ah, it¡¯s not hurting now..."


    He sneered, "Huh, you should know that no one has ever dared to y me like this!"


    Mo Ran stepped back cautiously, "What do you want to do?"


    ring at him, she threatened, "I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯ve definitely got your phone number, and if you dare do anything to me, I will... I will scream ¡¯indecent assault.¡¯"


    The man stepped toward her, and Mo Ran had no choice but to retreat.


    Soon, Mo Ran¡¯s back hit the wall, with no way out.


    Gu Yixuan stood in front of her, raising a hand to rest on her left side.


    With him in front of her, the wall behind her, his arm to her left, and another wall on her right, she was trapped.


    Gu Yixuan slightly curved his lips, looking at her coldly and charmingly, seeing Mo Ran as nothing more than a mouse in the palm of a cat.


    Mo Ran watched him warily, not daring to breathe, still guarding her bag as if afraid he would snatch it away.


    Gu Yixuan leaned in close, pinched her chin, and chuckled, "I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to scream ¡¯indecent assault.¡¯"


    Seeing his face so close, Mo Ran¡¯s heartbeat uncontrobly quickened.


    His eyshes are so long, and his eyes are so beautiful. His nose is still so straight.


    And his lips are still so sexy... like soft, bouncy jelly, making one want to bite into them.


    Licking her lips, Mo Ran¡¯s face reddened slightly, her gaze flickering, "Step back a little, don¡¯t get so close to me... or else, I might not be able to control myself..."


    Oh my, what was she even saying? How embarrassing!


    But he really was so attractive; she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his lips.


    How long has it been since they had kissed?


    More than four months, it¡¯s been so long that she had almost forgotten the feeling of their kisses.


    So long, her desire for him was so intense, so intense...


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s deep eyes locked onto hers, his voice was a bit husky, "You want to indecently assault me?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s brain crashed with a bang, and at that moment, she didn¡¯t want to think about anything else but to indecently assault him!


    "That¡¯s right, I want to indecently assault you!"


    She tossed aside her bag, wrapped her hands around his neck, and pressed her lips firmly against his.


    Imitating how he used to kiss her, she enveloped his lips with hers, sucking gently twice, then extended her tongue, lightly licking his soft lips.


    The man¡¯s body tensed instantly, and something that hadn¡¯t stirred in four months suddenly came to life!

 Chapter 528 - 529 Please Don’t Hit My Face 2

    <h4>Chapter 528: Chapter 529 Please Don¡¯t Hit My Face 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran gasped for breath as he let go of him, pressing tightly against the wall, ready to face his fate. "Kill or sh me as you wish!"


    She knew the consequences of disrespecting such an important person were severe.


    But she didn¡¯t regret it. Even given another chance, she would do it again.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes were deep, his thin lips pressed into a straight line, his body tense as if he were struggling to hold something back.


    Mo Ran thought he was trying to control himself to avoid hitting someone.


    What if he really hit her?


    "Um, if you¡¯re going to hit me, could you please not hit my face?" she pleaded in a soft voice.


    What kind of person was Gu Yixuan? He was known to hold grudges, and now that she had disrespected him, he surely wouldn¡¯t let her off easily.


    The man suddenlyughed and asked lightly, "Did you just take liberties with me?"


    Mo Ran was stunned for a moment before nodding.


    "Should I, perhaps, pay you back in kind?"


    No sooner had he finished speaking than his lips were upon hers.


    When she kissed him moments before, a current had run through the depths of his heart, numbing his entire body and even stirring the dormant desires within him.


    He thought it was his imagination or a fluke.


    But kissing her again, he realized it wasn¡¯t a fluke, nor was it his imagination.


    His body, it responded to her.


    The desire within him that had never awakened surged forward at her provocation, overwhelming him.


    His hands involuntarily drew her into his embrace, holding her tightly. Gu Yixuan¡¯s kisses became deeper, more fervent.


    "Mmm..." Mo Ran couldn¡¯t breathe and struggled to free herself.


    Gu Yixuan lifted her by the waist, raising her to better facilitate their kiss.


    After struggling for a bit, Mo Ran¡¯s body softened, and she cradled his head, responding to his kiss.


    The man lost control in an instant, pushing her against the wall¡ª


    Their bodies were faithful to each other; even though he had forgotten her, his body still reacted to her.


    Their breathing became heavier, the air filled with an amorous atmosphere.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s body was no longer under the control of his brain. At that moment, he had only one thought: to have her, to have her fiercely!


    His kisses moved to her face, her earlobes. He took her earlobe in his mouth, amorously nibbling it.


    "Mmm..." Mo Ran bit her lip hard to keep from making a sound.


    His kisses then shifted to her neck, nibbling at her soft spots.


    *****************

 Chapter 529 - 530 Please Don’t Hit My Face 3

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 530 Please Don¡¯t Hit My Face 3</h4><h4></h4>


    The man¡¯s kisses moved on to her neck, nibbling her softest parts.


    Passion struck too quickly, and both lost control, their palms continuously caressing each other¡¯s body.


    His shirt, her T-shirt, were disheveled, eliciting a sense of sensual decadence.


    Just as they were lost in their fervor, Gu Yixuan¡¯s cellphone suddenly rang.


    Over and over again...


    The man finally came to his senses, stopped all his movements, and held her as he caught his breath.


    Mo Ran was leaning on his shoulder, her forehead already covered in sweat.


    The relentless ringing continued.


    Gu Yixuan pushed Mo Ran away abruptly, took out his phone, walked a few steps away, and turned his back to her.


    "Hello."


    The call was from Gao Zhenzhen, who asked with concern, "Xuan, what are you doing? Why haven¡¯t you been answering the phone?"


    The man¡¯s expression was calm, "I just didn¡¯t hear it; is there something you need?"


    "Nothing much, I just wanted to ask if you want to go see a movie tonight, I bought two tickets."


    Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t fond of movies, nor did he like this sort of date.


    Normally, he would have suggested doing something else.


    For some reason, perhaps to affirm to himself that he indeed had no feelings for Mo Ran, he agreed readily.


    "Alright, wait for me in the afternoon, I¡¯ll pick you up for dinner and then we¡¯ll go to the movie together."


    "Really? Then I¡¯ll wait for you;e pick me up early!" Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s voice sounded very excited.


    "Mhm, that¡¯s it then, I¡¯m at work, gotta hang up."


    "You go ahead and get busy, bye."


    After hanging up, Gu Yixuan turned around and slowly straightened his clothes while he looked indifferently at Mo Ran.


    She was leaning against the wall, her head hung low, her expression not visible.


    Yet her hands were clenched tightly around the hem of her clothes, very hard, her knuckles white.


    The man¡¯s sharp gaze didn¡¯t miss any of her small movements.


    "What just happened, that was me losing control. But don¡¯t think it means I have feelings for you or that I like you, understand?" he said coldly.


    Mo Ran¡¯s grip tightened further.


    Raising her head, her expression was calm, "Who is she?"


    "You mean Zhenzhen? She¡¯s my girlfriend, do you have a problem with that?" the man said, lifting an arrogant eyebrow.


    She knew his girlfriend was the woman she sawst time at ¡¯Night Charm¡¯.


    She was really very beautiful, and they matched well together.

 Chapter 530 - 531: Days of Despair 1

    <h4>Chapter 530: Chapter 531: Days of Despair 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned somewhat pale, "You were in a car ident, so surely you need a long time to recuperate. But in merely four short months, you¡¯ve got yourself a girlfriend. I see that you¡¯re serious about her, not like those women before. I really didn¡¯t expect that in such a short time, you would find someone you like..."


    Actually, there¡¯s nothing iprehensible about it.


    After all, when he fell for her, it also only took a few short months.


    The ways of the heart are indeed subtle; sometimes it only takes a moment to fall for someone, let alone a few months.


    Mo Ran sniffed, wanting to cry, but tears wouldn¡¯te.


    She stood up straight, hands slightly trembling as she straightened out her clothes.


    Just now, she really thought he had feelings for her, that he had fallen for her again.


    But he said he just lost control, that he didn¡¯t have any feelings for her, that he didn¡¯t like her at all.


    His words cruelly shattered her illusions.


    Bending down to pick up her bag, Mo Ran said nothing and looked utterly deste.


    Gu Yixuan felt a stir in his heart and exined, "Zhenzhen is, of course, different from the other women. During my hospital stay, it was she who took care of me."


    He just wanted to tell her, he hadn¡¯t fallen for Gao Zhenzhen; it was out of gratitude that he was with her.


    Mo Ran¡¯s body stiffened abruptly, his words taking on a different meaning in her ears.


    She threw her bag at him, crying out, "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! The one who almost killed you was me, yet the one who took care of you was her! So I deserve to be forgotten by you, to watch you fall in love with her! All this is my fault. There¡¯s no need to emphasize, I know!"


    Gu Yixuan frowned and grabbed her wrist, "Don¡¯t go crazy in front of me!"


    Mo Ran pulled her hand back, her heart aching again.


    When someone loves you, they can hold you in the palm of their hand, offering you the very best of the world.


    When they no longer love you, they be cold to you; every word they utter mercilessly cuts you to the quick.


    Gu Yixuan, how could you give me your affection and then suddenly take it all back?


    Taking two steps back, Mo Ran wiped away her tears, ring at him fiercely, and ran to press the elevator button.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t want to see her, and she didn¡¯t want to see him either!


    Stepping into the elevator, she never once looked back at him. The man stood in ce, watching her retreating figure, his hand involuntarily clenching tight.

 Chapter 531 - 532: Days of Despair 2

    <h4>Chapter 531: Chapter 532: Days of Despair 2</h4><h4></h4>


    This woman, she is absolutely his cmity!


    He fully believed that he had loved her once, even to the point of loving her with a reckless abandon, exhausting every fiber of his being.


    But if fate had made him forget her, he would never fall for her again.


    Otherwise, he would repeat the same mistakes, like a moth to a me!


    Gu Yixuan resolutely turned and walked away, his mind set on a decision.


    He wanted to marry Gao Zhenzhen, and the sooner, the better.


    Even if it meant marrying a woman he didn¡¯t love, it was better than marrying a woman who constantly affected him.


    His world was too dark, too in need of cruelty and ruthlessness, of calm and reason. It was no ce for surprises and things beyond his control.


    She was his surprise, the thing he could not control, so she must be removed from his life and his world!


    In the following days, Gu Yixuan dated Gao Zhenzhen every day, and their rtionship thrived, bursting with enthusiasm.


    The biggest entertainment gossip in W City recently wasn¡¯t about the current popr stars, but about the gossip surrounding Gu Yixuan and Gao Zhenzhen.


    The media heavily promoted their romance, with paparazzi following them every day.


    The entertainment magazines published every little detail, as detailed as a diary.


    They precisely recorded when and where the couple dined, kissed, dated, walked into a hotel together, and when they left the hotel...


    The more Mo Yan looked at it, the more irritated she became, and she threw all the magazines into the trash can.


    "Ranran, has he really fallen in love with this woman named Gao Zhenzhen? What on earth is going on?"


    Mo Ran curled up on the couch, keeping her gaze down so she couldn¡¯t see the emotion in her eyes.


    "He said, during his hospital stay, it was she who took care of him, and that¡¯s why he fell in love with her." Saying it out loud, it felt really painful inside.


    Mo Yan sat beside her and frowned, "No way, I still understand Gu Yixuan. He wouldn¡¯t fall in love with another woman so quickly."


    "He fell in love with me quickly too," Mo Ran added.


    Mo Yan thought about it and agreed, "Then what are you going to do? He has forgotten you again and fallen in love with someone else, what will you do?"


    A twinge hit Mo Ran¡¯s heart, right, what was she going to do?


    Resting her chin on her knees, Mo Ran felt an overwhelming urge to cry.


    But she couldn¡¯t cry, she couldn¡¯t let Mo Yan see how much she was hurting inside.


    "Ranran, perhaps you should forget him too, and find someone new. If he doesn¡¯t love you, you shouldn¡¯t love him either."

 Chapter 532 - 533: Days of Despair 3

    <h4>Chapter 532: Chapter 533: Days of Despair 3</h4><h4></h4>


    If only it were that easy.


    She lifted her eyes and said with a gentle smile, "Sis, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯ll get better after a while."


    "Really?" Mo Yan did not believe her.


    Mo Ran stood up and headed toward the bedroom. "Don¡¯t worry. In this world, no one can¡¯t live without someone else."


    Even though she said that, her heart was screaming, without Gu Yixuan, she just couldn¡¯t go on.


    Even if she kept living, she would lose most of her soul, like a walking corpse,pletely without the will to live.


    She closed the door, leaned against it, slid down to the floor, and began to sob, hugging her knees.


    She really hated herself for being so weak, for getting upset so easily, for getting heartbroken so easily. Anything Gu Yixuan did could affect her mood so significantly.


    She was not like this before. Even if Gu Yixuan hurt her, she would stay strong.


    Why did falling in love make one so much more fragile...


    She didn¡¯t feel like doing anything, not even eating.


    Every day, Mo Ran locked herself in her room, living a dispirited life.


    Mo Yan couldn¡¯t stand to watch this any longer. "Come on, let¡¯s go shopping! You need to get out and about, it¡¯s the only way to stop thinking about all that nonsense."


    "Sis, I don¡¯t want to move..." Mo Ran turned over and continued sleeping.


    Mo Yan wasn¡¯t going to take her refusal. She pulled off the nket and dragged Mo Ran out of bed, "Hurry up, or I¡¯ll get upset! And when I get upset, I¡¯ll go to Gu Yixuan¡¯spany and give him a piece of my mind!"


    Mo Ran gave her a helpless look and finally got up.


    Not having been out for several days, the sunlight outside made her eyes sting. Mo Yan handed her a pair of sunsses and gave her a frustrated look.


    Mo Ran smiled, put on the sunsses, and hooked her arm through hers.


    "Sis, no matter what you want to buy today or how long you want to shop, I¡¯m with you."


    "Then you have to apany me happily, without a morose face."


    "Sure, look, am I smiling happily?" Mo Ran stretched her mouth to a big smile.


    Mo Yan nced at her and chuckled disapprovingly.


    The two arrived at the shopping mall on the pedestrian street and shopped floor by floor, buying anything they liked without having anything particr in mind.


    It was still summer, and many summer and autumn clothes looked really nice. Mo Yan felt like visiting Chanel again.


    "Sis, aren¡¯t you afraid of running into Yan Ruyu?" Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ....

 Chapter 533 - 534: His Protection of Her 1

    <h4>Chapter 533: Chapter 534: His Protection of Her 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I have nothing to do with her now." Anyway, she had divorced Yang Tao, and Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t have a chance to pick on her even if she wanted to.


    As soon as Mo Ran walked into the store, she regretted it.


    Seeing the familiar figure inside, she turned to leave.


    Mo Yan grabbed her, her face cold as she looked towards the woman beside Gu Yixuan, "Is that Gao Zhenzhen?"


    Mo Ran knew Mo Yan¡¯s temperament and didn¡¯t want her to cause a scene here.


    "Sis, let¡¯s go."


    "Go? I haven¡¯t looked at the clothes yet!" She stubbornly pulled Mo Ran in, and Gu Yixuan and his party saw them, too.


    Gao Zhenzhen had met Mo Ran before and had a deep impression of her. As soon as she saw her, her heart skipped a beat, and her gaze involuntarily shifted to Gu Yixuan.


    The man just nced at Mo Ran indifferently, without showing much emotion.


    Gao Zhenzhen quietly breathed a sigh of relief and affectionately wrapped her hand around his arm.


    "Xuan, what kind of dress do you think looks good on me?"


    Gu Yixuan had a unique eye for fashion and immediately noticed a whitece dress.


    His first thought was that Mo Ran would look very good in it.


    Gao Zhenzhen followed his gaze to the dress and said happily, "I also think I¡¯ll look good in that."


    She reached out to take the dress, but someone beat her to it.


    Mo Yan held the dress in front of Mo Ran and deliberately raised her voice, "Ranran, what do you think of this one? It will definitely look good on you."


    "Sis, I wasn¡¯t nning on buying clothes."


    "But this dress really suits yourplexion. Try it on first; if it looks good, we¡¯ll buy it."


    "Hey, we saw that dress first." Gao Zhenzhen was a bit displeased, but her good upbringing kept her from speaking too loudly.


    "What does it matter if you saw it first? I¡¯m the one who got it first." Mo Yan nced at her provocatively.


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s brow furrowed, wanting to burst out but then holding back.


    Gu Yixuan patted her arm and picked a yellow dress for her, "This one is nice; it should suit you."


    "Really?" Gao Zhenzhen immediately smiled broadly with a gentle tone, "Then shall I try it on?"


    "Mhm." Gu Yixuan nodded slightly.


    "Then I¡¯ll go." The woman smiled obediently.


    Mo Yan pursed her lips and pushed Mo Ran to try on clothes, "Go on, you try too."


    Come out and outshine Gao Zhenzhen!


    "Sis..." Mo Ran was very helpless; she really didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.

 Chapter 534 - 535: His Defense for Her 2

    <h4>Chapter 534: Chapter 535: His Defense for Her 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Sister..." Mo Ran felt helpless, she really didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t cast a nce at Gu Yixuan, she didn¡¯t want to see him, and even less did she want to see him getting close to another woman.


    "Go on! Didn¡¯t you say that when we go shopping, you¡¯ll listen to me no matter what?" Mo Yan red at her.


    Left with no choice, Mo Ran went to try on clothes, and in the fitting room next to her was Gao Zhenzhen changing.


    When they came out, they happened to bump into each other.


    They were wearing different styles of dresses, one yellow and one white, both yielding distinct effects.


    The white dress on Mo Ran made her skin appear even more lustrously pale like jade, and it highlighted her graceful figure, making her look both enchantingly charming and quietly graceful.


    Gao Zhenzhen, wearing the yellow dress, gave off only one impression, which was that it looked good on her. However, since she normally dressed nicely, this wasn¡¯t considered anything special.


    Their eyes met, and Mo Ran quickly looked away, not daring to make eye contact.


    Gao Zhenzhen regarded her coolly, and as Mo Ran took a step forward, she followed suit.


    "Xuan," she said with a smile toward Gu Yixuan, quickening her pace to reach him, but as she passed by Mo Ran, she suddenly fell to the ground.


    Gu Yixuan was separated from them by many clothing racks, so he didn¡¯t see clearly how she fell.


    Seeing her fall, Mo Ran was stunned for a moment and instinctively reached out to help her.


    Gao Zhenzhen pushed herself up and brushed off her hand.


    Gu Yixuan strode over, helped her up, and asked with concern, "Did you hurt yourself?"


    Blinking her big eyes, Gao Zhenzhen looked at Mo Ran with a shocked expression, then as if she was holding back something and looking innocently at Gu Yixuan, she said in a low, aggrieved tone, "It¡¯s not very painful..."


    The implication being that it was still a little painful.


    The little tricks between women couldn¡¯t escape Mo Yan¡¯s eyes, she walked over and pulled Mo Ran away.


    She deliberately said in front of them, "Stay away from her, so she can¡¯t falsely use you of tripping her."


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes widened in shock again, and her gaze filled with usation as she looked at Mo Ran.


    "It wasn¡¯t me," Mo Ran exined.


    She didn¡¯t know why she felt the need to exin, she just didn¡¯t want Gu Yixuan to misunderstand her.


    "You..." Gao Zhenzhen held back what she wanted to say, and generously said, "Forget it, I don¡¯t think you did it on purpose, I don¡¯t me you."


    "I already told you, it wasn¡¯t me, you fell on your own!" Mo Ran suddenly felt quite angry.

 Chapter 535 - 536: His Defense for Her 3

    <h4>Chapter 535: Chapter 536: His Defense for Her 3</h4><h4></h4>


    She also realized that Gao Zhenzhen was deliberately scheming against her.


    Gu Yixuan frowned slightly, nced at Gao Zhenzhen, and then at Mo Ran.


    "I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t me you. Why do you still have to make excuses? I don¡¯t need your apology either. It was my own fault for not seeing your foot in front of me, tripping over it myself," Gao Zhenzhen said, a bit angrily.


    Mo Yan stepped forward to stand in front of Mo Ran, sneered, "Heh, these days, there are plenty of people who lie with their eyes wide open. If you insist that Ranran tripped you, we can check the surveince footage. There are cameras everywhere here, I believe the footage won¡¯t lie."


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s gaze shifted guiltily; she also wasn¡¯t sure if her actions had beenpletely unnoticeable.


    "If you want to check the surveince, I have no objections, but I don¡¯t want to quibble over such a trivial matter. I fell today; just consider it my bad luck," she said.


    "Are you suggesting that we are being petty, clinging to such a trivial matter?" Mo Yan asked pointedly.


    "Sister, let¡¯s just go," Mo Ran tugged at her hand, not wanting to argue any further.


    No matter how others saw her, she didn¡¯t care anymore.


    "How can we let it go! She¡¯s framing you, can¡¯t you stand up for yourself?"


    "Enough," Gu Yixuan suddenly spoke up, his voice deep and resonant, silencing everyone as they turned to look at him.


    He nced at Gao Zhenzhen and then at Mo Ran, saying indifferently, "Such matters, indeed, do not necessitate an argument. If you want to clear your name, you can check the surveince footage yourselves, but we won¡¯t apany you. Zhenzhen, let¡¯s go."


    Thest sentence was directed at Gao Zhenzhen.


    Gao Zhenzhen also knew that this was not the time to continue arguing. A smart woman knows when to stop.


    She linked arms with Gu Yixuan, smiling and nodding, "Okay, let¡¯s go."


    The man no longer looked at Mo Ran and walked with Gao Zhenzhen towards the service desk.


    "Don¡¯t think that we are afraid to check the surveince!" Mo Yan, furious, wanted to step forward but was held back by Mo Ran, "Sister, really, let it go! Even if it shows that she fell on her own, what can we do? If we keep on arguing, it will just make us look bad in other¡¯s eyes."


    Mo Yan thought about it and agreed; regardless of what the truth was, Gu Yixuan would always side with Gao Zhenzhen.


    "Ranran, forget about this kind of man. How could he defend another woman right in front of you."

 Chapter 536 - 537 What is Her Relationship with That Man 1

    <h4>Chapter 536: Chapter 537 What is Her Rtionship with That Man 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran nced at Gu Yixuan¡¯s retreating figure, lowering his eyes and said faintly, "He¡¯s just lost his memory..."


    "You!" Mo Yan wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t.


    "Sigh, never mind, let¡¯s go too. This Chanel Store is just an unlucky ce for us sisters. I run into Yan Ruyu here, and you run into Gao Zhenzhen, it¡¯s really too unlucky!"


    After this, she never wanted toe here again.


    When they went to the service counter to pay, the clerk said with a smile, "The dress for this youngdy has already been paid for by Mr. Gu."


    "What did you say?" Mo Ran asked uncertainly.


    The clerk repeated, "Your dress was paid for by Mr. Gu when he checked out."


    Mo Ran pushed the dress back and said indifferently, "I want a refund. I don¡¯t want this dress."


    "Ranran, if he paid for it, just take it. Don¡¯t turn down something that¡¯s free!"


    "But..."


    "There¡¯s no ¡¯but¡¯. Just consider it as their way of offering an apology," said Mo Yan decisively, taking the clothes and leading her away.


    Holding the bag, Mo Ran really wanted to throw the clothes away, but after thinking about it, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so.


    When they left the mall, they ran into Tang Song head-on.


    Mo Ran paused for a moment, then greeted him with a smile, "What a coincidence to run into you here."


    "Yeah, such a coincidence. Are you guys out shopping?"


    "Mhm." Mo Ran nodded and introduced him, "This is my sister, Mo Yan."


    "Sis, this is Tang Song."


    "Nice to meet you." Tang Song extended a hand to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan sized him up and shook his hand, "Nice to meet you. I¡¯ve heard your name for a while, and only today did I get the chance to see you in person."


    Tang Song was a little embarrassed, "I¡¯ve also heard from Mo Ran that he has a sister. Have you had dinner yet? I was about to eat, why don¡¯t we go together?"


    Since Mo Yan and Mo Ran were also out looking for a ce to eat, and since Tang Song had invited them, they agreed to go to dinner with him.


    Gu Yixuan drove past the za and happened to see Mo Yan and the others standing at the mall entrance through the window.


    He saw only the tall figure of Tang Song from behind, but just from his silhouette, he knew the guy was impressive.


    Mo Ran was talking to him,ughing happily, her smile serene and warm, and Gu Yixuan felt a sting as he quickly averted his gaze.


    "Xuan, where are we going for dinner?" Gao Zhenzhen talked to him, but he didn¡¯t hear a word.


    "Xuan?"


    "What is it?" Gu Yixuan snapped back to reality.

 Chapter 537 - 538 What is Her Relationship with That Man 2

    <h4>Chapter 537: Chapter 538 What is Her Rtionship with That Man 2</h4>


    f§Ôeewebnov§×l<h4></h4>


    Gao Zhenzhen looked at him quizzically and asked with a smile, "Where shall we go to eat?"


    "Anywhere is fine. Where do you want to go?" The man¡¯s thoughts were still lingering on Mo Ran¡¯s smile.


    Who was that man? Why did she smile at him like that?


    What was their rtionship?


    Question marks popped up one after another in Gu Yixuan¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t stop them.


    "There¡¯s a new Cantonese Cuisine Restaurant nearby. Let¡¯s go there."


    "Okay," he said, turning the steering wheel and backing the car up again.


    Upon arriving at the restaurant, Gu Yixuan, with keen eyes, saw Mo Ran sitting in a concealed spot, with Mo Yan beside her and what appeared to be a man sitting opposite them, partially obscured by nts.


    "Do you want a private room?" the waiter asked cordially.


    "Sure..."


    "No, let¡¯s just eat here," Gu Yixuan interrupted Gao Zhenzhen.


    Gao Zhenzhen gave him a look but said nothing. Previously, the pair always opted for a private room when dining out; she was unsure why he hadn¡¯t requested one today.


    However, she would agree with any decision he made.


    Choosing a rtively secluded corner, Gu Yixuan pulled out a chair for Gao Zhenzhen, positioning her with her back to Mo Ran and her group.


    He sat down opposite Gao Zhenzhen, easily capturing every expression on Mo Ran¡¯s face.


    On the other side, Mo Ran continued to talk and eat, a smile always present on her face.


    Gu Yixuan realized that he found Mo Ran¡¯s smile very annoying today.


    Mo Yan¡¯s phone rang; it was a colleague inviting her out for karaoke. After informing Mo Ran and the others, she left the two of them and departed.


    Once Mo Yan had left, Tang Song looked gravely at Mo Ran and asked, "I saw in recent magazines they are all about Gu Yixuan and another woman. Mo Ran, tell me, what¡¯s going on?"


    Mo Ran lowered her eyes and said with a faint smile, "Why bring that up? Just eat."


    "Mo Ran, tell me, is it because he... doesn¡¯t want you anymore?"


    Putting down her chopsticks, Mo Ran said with a light smile, "You might not believe it, but he has amnesia. He¡¯s forgotten some things, including me."


    "What are you saying?" Tang Song¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "How could he forget you?"


    Mo Ran shook her head, "I don¡¯t know, but he just has forgotten me."


    "Have you tried to see him?"


    "I have... but, he still doesn¡¯t remember me..." Mentioning this made Mo Ran very sad.

 Chapter 538 - 539 What is Her Relationship with That Man 3

    <h4>Chapter 538: Chapter 539 What is Her Rtionship with That Man 3</h4><h4></h4>


    She bit her lip, her eyes reddening slightly.


    Tang Song saw her sadness and felt upset too. In his heart, Mo Ran had always been peaceful and content. She deserved happiness and tranquility, not hurt and sorrow.


    "I thought once he came back, you two would be together. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. Was it because of the car ident? Did it make him lose his memory?"


    Mo Ran nodded, "Yeah, he was seriously injured at that time. Nobody knew, but he almost died. When I heard the doctor say his heartbeat had stopped... Tang Song, I don¡¯t me him for forgetting me. As long as he is alive, that¡¯s better than anything..."


    That heart-rending feeling from back then was still as fresh in her memory as ever.


    Compared to the pain of losing him, she would much rather have him alive and well, even if that meant he had forgotten her.


    "Don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s all in the past now."


    Tang Song reached out to hold her hand andforted her in a soft voice, "Doesn¡¯t he love you very much? Trust me, if he loves you, he will surely remember you."


    Mo Ran looked up, her eyes blurry with tears as she gazed at him, "Really?"


    Tang Song smiled and nodded, "Really, I believe he will definitely remember you."


    With him saying that, Mo Ran felt as though Gu Yixuan might truly remember her any moment. Her heart filled with joy, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Tang Song watched her genuine smile, a trace of hidden pain flickering in his eyes.


    If only she didn¡¯t love Gu Yixuan, then he could pursue her, and take care of her for the rest of their lives...


    What Gu Yixuan saw was the scene of Tang Song holding Mo Ran¡¯s hand and her smiling at him.


    The two must have been exchanging affectionate nces!


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes pained, his hand suddenly gripping the chopsticks so tight that he nearly snapped them.


    He lowered his eyelids, his face darkening.


    Didn¡¯t Mo Ran say that he was the one she loved? Why then was she now giving another man that affectionate look?


    What was their rtionship? Had they already be lovers?


    This damned woman, she¡¯s quite quick to fall out of love!


    Ha, that time in the elevator, he was almost moved by her sincerity. What a fool he was!


    "Crack¡ª", not controlling his strength, Gu Yixuan¡¯s chopsticks snapped in two.


    "Xuan?" Gao Zhenzhen eximed, confusion in her eyes.


    The man smiled slightly, tossing the chopsticks into the trash can, and spoke indifferently, "I felt a bit ufortable just now, you keep eating."

 Chapter 539 - 540 The Call That Interrupted His Good Time 1

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 540 The Call That Interrupted His Good Time 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Are you getting a headache again?" Gao Zhenzhen hurriedly rummaged through her bag for medication.


    "No!" Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice was somewhat displeased, "I just feel a bit ufortable, it¡¯s not a headache."


    Gao Zhenzhen knew he didn¡¯t like taking medicine and didn¡¯t mind his tone.


    "Where does it hurt? Let¡¯s go to the hospital and have a look."


    "No need." He waved his hand, his expression impassive, "Just eat."


    Gao Zhenzhen, who was now unable to eat, replied, "I¡¯m full..."


    Gu Yixuan nced over at where Mo Ran was, feeling more and more stifled inside.


    He didn¡¯t want to stay there and watch their affectionate disy, "If you¡¯re not eating, let¡¯s go."


    When paying the bill, Gao Zhenzhen, standing by his side, identally caught a glimpse of Mo Ran not far away.


    Her face changed, and she began to understand something.


    Sitting in the car, Gu Yixuan was about to start the car when Gao Zhenzhen suddenly hugged his neck and kissed his lips.


    The man was startled, then smiled and asked, "What¡¯s this for?"


    "Nothing, I just suddenly wanted to kiss you." She replied, somewhat shyly.


    "Heh, like a child," he ruffled her hair, had her sit properly, and then drove off.


    Gao Zhenzhen, with one arm across her chest, looked out the window feeling forlorn.


    Her strong intuition as a woman told her that Mo Ran was her biggest threat, and that Gu Yixuan also had feelings for Mo Ran.


    What to do? She felt as if she was about to lose Gu Yixuan. If he didn¡¯t want her anymore, what would she do?


    Her heart hadpletely fallen for him, and if he didn¡¯t want her, she would die!


    Since childhood, she had been pampered and spoiled, having every wish granted, always confident to the point of arrogance.


    But she had never felt as anxious and insecure as she did at this moment, so full of apprehension.


    If possible, she would give up everything she had just to win Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart...


    The car stopped outside the hotel, and Gao Zhenzhen grabbed his hand, her eyes flickering, "Xuan..."


    "What is it?"


    She bit her lip and said softly, "Tonight, can you... sleep with me..."


    Such an obvious hint, Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t fail to understand.


    He and Gao Zhenzhen hadn¡¯t truly established a romantic rtionship; the two of them just ended up together, very naturally.


    Honestly, in the few months they¡¯d been together, apart from holding hands, embracing, and the asional kiss, there hadn¡¯t been any other behavior that crossed the line.


    Their rtionship was just too abnormal.

 Chapter 540 - 541 The Call That Interrupted His Good Time 2

    <h4>Chapter 540: Chapter 541 The Call That Interrupted His Good Time 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan also knew it was not normal, but his body felt nothing for her.


    He used to think he only felt this way about her, but when he tried with other women, he still felt nothing. Several times, he thought he was impotent.


    But that time he kissed Mo Ran, he knew he could, his body, respond to Mo Ran.


    At that moment, he was a bit frightened. What if his body only responded to Mo Ran? What was he supposed to do then?


    Break up with Gao Zhenzhen and be with Mo Ran?


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t do it, it was just that he didn¡¯t want to let Gao Zhenzhen down, nor did he want Mo Ran to enter his heart and affect everything about him.


    If he had decided in his heart to ept Gao Zhenzhen, then he should try to get along with her.


    "Okay," Gu Yixuan agreed without hesitation.


    A look of delight appeared on Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s face, her cheeks flushed with a tinge of red, and she said shyly, biting her lip, "Should we order dinner for tonight?"


    "Hmm, a candlelight dinner would be best." The man smiled gently, his smile carrying a hint of tenderness.


    Her face reddened even more, and as she gazed at Gu Yixuan infatuatedly, Gao Zhenzhen felt bubbles of happiness forming inside her.


    That night, on the balcony of the presidential suite, there was a dining table with a Roman tripod candbra, two exquisite servings of steak, and a bottle of red wine.


    Gao Zhenzhen wore a sexy silver slip dress, with her makeup finely done, sitting on one side of the dining table, while Gu Yixuan, dressed in a pure white suit, sat opposite her.


    They looked at each other with smiles, a silent flirtation flowing in the air.


    Under the candlelight, their eyes shimmered brightly and beautifully, like sparkling ck gems.


    They picked up their wine sses and clinked them gently, "Cheers!"


    After drinking, they chatted andughed while eating. Soon, soft music began to y, and Gu Yixuan smiled slightly, extending his hand gentlemanly to ask her to dance.


    Just likest time, Gao Zhenzhen ced her hand in his and followed his steps in dance.


    Perhaps it was the beauty of the night, or maybe the atmosphere was just right.


    Gu Yixuan leaned in and kissed her lips.


    The two stopped dancing, embracing and kissing each other forgetfully on the balcony tens of floors high.


    As passion slowly built, Gu Yixuan lifted Gao Zhenzhen horizontally and walked towards the bedroom.


    cing her on the soft, luxurious big , his kisses followed as he caressed her waist back and forth, and then started to pull the zipper on the back of her dress.


    The zipper was only halfway down when Gu Yixuan¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 541 - 542: Accompanied Her at the Hospital for the Whole Night 1

    <h4>Chapter 541: Chapter 542: Apanied Her at the Hospital for the Whole Night 1</h4><h4></h4>


    He paused only for a moment before continuing to kiss her lips, but the insane ringing of the phone, like noise, killed his desire.


    He let go of her and apologized with a smile, "I need to take this call first."


    "Okay." Gao Zhenzhen nodded with a smile, but in her heart, she cursed the caller dozens of times.


    Whoever it was, it was incredibly annoying to be interrupted during such an intimate moment.


    Picking up the phone, Gu Yixuan recognized that number at a nce, and his eyes darkened, almost wanting to hang up.


    But his finger moved on its own and pressed the answer button.


    He walked to the balcony, ced the phone to his ear, and heard Mo Ran¡¯s panting voice from the other side.


    "Hello?" he asked with a frown of confusion.


    "Gu Yixuan..." Mo Ran curled up, a painful pallor on her face, "My stomach hurts so much."


    Today her period had started, and Mo Yan had gone out with colleagues and had note back.


    She was tossing and turning in ¡õ¡õ, in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand it, so she called him.


    She could have called Mo Yan or Tang Song, but she did not.


    She only wanted to call him; at this moment, she only wanted to see him, as if by doing so, the pain would be less.


    However, she didn¡¯t hold out much hope¡ªhe probably didn¡¯t care about her well-being at all.


    "You¡¯ve got the wrong number, you should call 120," Gu Yixuan said tly, suppressing the worry in his heart.


    Mo Ran paused, not sure if it was the pain that caused it, but tears started to well up.


    "...I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you..." She hung up the call, ovee with sadness as her tears flowed more freely.


    How could she have forgotten that he was no longer the Gu Yixuan who loved her?


    He had forgotten about her; how could he care about whether she lived or died...


    Holding her stomach, Mo Ran felt waves of darkness before her eyes and guessed she might faint from the pain.


    "Whose call was it?" As soon as Gu Yixuan entered the bedroom, Gao Zhenzhen asked.


    He tossed the phone aside carelessly, his expression neutral, "Just some work stuff."


    Sitting in ¡õ¡õ, he reached out to encircle her waist, wanting to continue, but Mo Ran¡¯s weak voice kept echoing in his ears.


    "Gu Yixuan... My stomach hurts."


    "...I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you."


    Her voice sounded so sad and deste. Was he really the person she wanted to see the most right now?


    Why was her stomach hurting? Could it be another excuse to deceive him?


    Gu Yixuan closed his eyes, agitated, and kissed Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s lips, but he felt absolutely no

 Chapter 542 - 543: Accompanied Her at the Hospital All Night 2

    <h4>Chapter 542: Chapter 543: Apanied Her at the Hospital All Night 2</h4><h4></h4>


    That damn woman!


    He never allowed her to enter his heart, yet she still arrogantly affected his mood!


    He abruptly stood up and said to Gao Zhenzhen, "Forget it, I should go take care of it. It¡¯ll be a big hassle if I don¡¯t."


    "Xuan!" Gao Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t believe it and grabbed him, "Are you really going?"


    This evening was so important to her.


    "Zhenzhen, I really can¡¯t stay tonight. Go to sleep early. Once I¡¯m finished, I¡¯lle back," he kissed her forehead and then took his coat and cell phone and left.


    He left so quickly, without any hesitation or reluctance, and Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s heart broke in an instant.


    Did this man actually love her?


    If not, why was he kind only to her?


    If so, why was he always so hot and cold?


    Once in the car, Gu Yixuan called Mo Ran. The phone rang for a long time but no one answered, and he immediately had a bad feeling.


    She couldn¡¯t have passed out from the pain, could she?


    "Damn it!" He cursed softly and continued to dial her number.


    She¡¯d better pick up the phone immediately, or else she couldn¡¯t me him for being rude!


    Mo Ran was indeed in so much pain she was almost passing out. Hearing the ringtone, she didn¡¯t even feel like paying attention to it.


    But the phone kept ringing over and over, and annoyed, she didn¡¯t even look to see who it was before picking up.


    "Are you a dead person? Don¡¯t you know how to answer a phone?" Before she could speak, the person on the other side yelled.


    "You¡¯d better tell me where you live right now, as my patience is limited, understand?"


    Was it Gu Yixuan?


    Mo Ran was stunned for a moment, and when she heard him shouting at her, her own anger red up.


    "What do you want?" Her voice was still so weak.


    Gu Yixuan heard it, "Didn¡¯t you say you were in so much pain that you were dying? Where are you now?"


    Was heing to find her?


    Hadn¡¯t he told her to call 120, not to bother him?


    Remembering the injustices from before, Mo Ran¡¯s stubbornness came to the fore, "Thanks for your kindness, but my pain has nothing to do with you. Anything else? If not, I¡¯m going to hang up..."


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare!" Gu Yixuan¡¯s face turned ashen, and the hand gripping the steering wheel started to pop with veins.


    "I¡¯ll ask one more time, where do you live? You¡¯d better tell me right now, or I won¡¯t be nice to you!"


    Mo Ran had long figured out his temper and was not the least bit afraid of him now.


    "I just won¡¯t tell you!" Even if she were dying of pain, she wouldn¡¯t let him pity her.

 Chapter 543 - 544: Accompanied Her at the Hospital for the Whole Night 3

    <h4>Chapter 543: Chapter 544: Apanied Her at the Hospital for the Whole Night 3</h4><h4></h4>


    He didn¡¯t love her at all, nor did he care about her.


    He came to find her, surely because she had begged him for help; he didn¡¯t want to be used of standing by and watching her die, right?


    Gu Yixuan took a deep breath and said gently, "I¡¯m on my way now. Tell me where you are, and I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."


    His voice softened, which only made Mo Ran feel more wronged.


    Sniffling, she muttered dejectedly, "Why are you trying to find me? You don¡¯t have to care about whether I live or die..."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze flickered slightly but he didn¡¯t answer her question.


    "Say it, why do you want to find me?"


    "...Because I don¡¯t want to see youe to harm."


    Hearing his response, Mo Ran was somewhat stunned.


    Was he genuinely concerned about her?


    Did he have feelings for her, too?


    "Gu Yixuan, I thought you no longer cared about me, that you never wanted to see me again..." Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    As long as he still had a bit of concern for her, there was hope.


    Gu Yixuan, will you fall in love with me again someday?


    Hearing her crying, Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart tightened, and his tone became slightly anxious, "Hurry up and tell me where you are."


    This time, Mo Ran was not stubborn. She gave her address, and Gu Yixuan arrived in less than fifteen minutes.


    Mo Ran had been lying in ¡õ¡õ waiting for him to ring the bell, but he appeared directly in her bedroom.


    She was very surprised, "How did you get in?"


    "A mere door cannot stop me." He couldn¡¯t pick high-security locks, but he could open the locks of ordinary security doors.


    Seeing her pale face, he leaned down and asked, "Why is your stomach hurting?"


    "...It¡¯s that time of the month."


    Gu Yixuan frowned, "Does it hurt like this every month?"


    Mo Ran shook her head weakly, "No, just these past few months."


    Since she had an abortion, her health hadn¡¯t been good. Every month during her period, she would suffer excruciating pain.


    She had gone to the hospital, and the doctor said it was due to undernourishment after the abortion.


    Gu Yixuan lifted her horizontally, "Let¡¯s still go see a doctor."


    At the hospital, the doctor¡¯s diagnosis was the same as what she had been told before.


    Gu Yixuan frowned throughout, and when they were left alone in the hospital room, he looked at her coldly and asked, "You¡¯ve had an abortion before? Whose child was it?"


    He thought he could be indifferent to everything about Mo Ran, but he was deeply bothered by her past rtionships.

 Chapter 544 - 545: Accompanied Her at the Hospital for the Whole Night 4

    <h4>Chapter 544: Chapter 545: Apanied Her at the Hospital for the Whole Night 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran lowered his gaze, concealing the pain in his eyes.


    "The child was yours."


    The man¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.


    "Mine? If it were my child, I would never have allowed anything to happen to him."


    He had never received love from a father or a mother since he was a child.


    He swore that if he ever had a child, he would make sure they came into the world and give them the best of everything, to ensure they had a happy childhood.


    Mo Ran¡¯s body trembled slightly as he spoke in a low voice, "You¡¯re right, you indeed liked him a lot and didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him. It was me... it was I who caused his death..."


    "Why?" The man stepped forward, lifting her chin.


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, Gu Yixuan seemed to understand something.


    "Was it an ident?"


    Mo Ran shook her head.


    "Then was it a problem with your health?"


    "Stop asking for now, I¡¯ll give you something tomorrow, and then you¡¯ll understand everything."


    She had already recorded that tape, which was all about their past. As long as he listened to it, he would understand everything.


    Gu Yixuan did not press her further and sat down beside her, saying, "Alright. It¡¯s gettingte; you should rest."


    After all, the child was no more; it made no sense to ask any more questions.


    "What about you?"


    "I¡¯ll stay here with you."


    Mo Ran opened her mouth, wanting to ask him to go back, but craving the time spent with him, she did not speak.


    She remembered, back when she had the flu and fever, going to the hospital to get an IV drip, he had also sat by her side and apanied her all night.


    And then there was the time she nearly had a miscarriage, he had stayed in the hospital with her for a night as well.


    Having him by her side while she was sick in the hospital felt so good.


    Mo Ran soon fell into a deep sleep, but Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t sleep.


    He looked at Mo Ran¡¯s face, feeling incredibly conflicted and struggling inside.


    Should he allow himself to fall in love with her, to let her affect everything about him?


    If he let himself go, she would be his fatal weakness; if anything ever happened to her, he would definitely not be able to withstand the blow.


    But if he didn¡¯t, his heart suffered; he always wanted to see her, to care about everything rted to her.


    He also didn¡¯t want to watch her marry someone else; if that happened, he was certain he wouldmit murder.


    Should he fall in love with her? And her, was she really worth falling in love with?


    Gu Yixuan stretched out his hand to caress her face, his eyes filled with tremendous struggle, "How did I fall in love with you before? Why did I have to fall in love with you?"

 Chapter 545 - 546: The Black Angel Has Penetrated Deep into His Bones 1

    <h4>Chapter 545: Chapter 546: The ck Angel Has Prated Deep into His Bones 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran had fallen asleep and did not hear his words, nor did she respond.


    "If I let myself fall in love with you, you won¡¯t be able to leave me, you¡¯ll never escape for the rest of your life. Can you bear that?"


    "I will dominate and control everything about you, not allowing you to interact with other men, not letting you do this or that. I will watch over you all the time, like a surveince monitor. Can you endure that?"


    "When I loved you before, you must have experienced my intensity, but you still fell for me. That means you don¡¯t care about my dominance, do you?"


    "Alright, since you don¡¯t mind, then I¡¯ll fall in love with you..."


    The corners of his mouth curled into a slight smile as Gu Yixuan leaned down to kiss her lips.


    Mo Ran, I have fallen in love with you again, you can no longer escape, do you know that?


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart instantly rxed, having chosen her, he felt so happy, so at ease.


    It turned out that his recent tension was due to the conflict over whether or not to choose her.


    He was certain that his former self must have loved her a lot, or else his present self wouldn¡¯t have fallen for her so easily.


    It was because she had always lived in his heart and had never left.


    "Ranran, I¡¯ll call you that from now on. From today onward, you are mine, and you can¡¯t escape anymore, do you know that?"


    Mo Ran still did not answer him, but he indulged himself in asking and answering his own questions.


    "Your silence means you agree."


    His fingers gently touched her delicate cheek, and the smile in his eyes became more and more pronounced. So it turns out, falling in love with someone feels like this, truly blissful...


    The next morning, when Mo Ran woke up, she found that Gu Yixuan was lying beside her, asleep.


    Looking at his sleepy eyes up close, she felt a bit dazed as if they had returned to the days when they were together.


    Back then, every morning when she woke up, she could see him sleeping soundly.


    As soon as she thought of how he didn¡¯t love her at all now, her eyes dimmed.


    She extended her finger and gently traced the contours of his face, gazing at him infatuatedly, wanting to imprint his image deeply in her mind.


    Her finger slid across his forehead, eyes, nose, and then to his lips.


    Suddenly, the man opened his mouth and took her finger in, shocking her. When she tried to pull away, he held it firmly.


    Looking into his opened eyes, Mo Ran¡¯s face turned red, "When did you wake up?"

 Chapter 546 - 547: Black Angel Has Penetrated Deep Into His Bone Marrow 2

    <h4>Chapter 546: Chapter 547: ck Angel Has Prated Deep Into His Bone Marrow 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "It was while you were gazing at me so fascinated," he answered with augh.


    Mo Ran did not notice his change, she lowered her eyes, feeling very embarrassed.


    "I thought you were asleep..."


    How shameful, what silly things had she been doing.


    "So you thought because I was asleep, you could take liberties with me?"


    "No..."


    "So if I were awake, you wouldn¡¯t take liberties?"


    "No..."


    "So you mean to say, even if I¡¯m awake, you would continue to take liberties with me?"


    "Ah?" Mo Ran was dumbfounded, not having paid attention to what he had asked.


    Gu Yixuan cradled her into his arms with one arm, his eyes focusing intently on her before suddenly kissing her lips.


    Mo Ran opened her eyes wide in surprise, not understanding why he would kiss her.


    His kiss was gentle yet domineering, as if he had been holding back for a while, and there was also a sense of urgency.


    "Mo Ran, from now on, you¡¯re my woman, understand?" he let go of her and dered dominantly.


    "..." Mo Ran blinked in confusion.


    "Don¡¯t understand?" The man slightly curled his lips, his smile somewhat wicked, "It¡¯s alright, you¡¯ll understand eventually."


    He still couldn¡¯t say the three words ¡¯I love you,¡¯ but he could slowly show it.


    Mo Ran really wanted to ask why, yet she was afraid he¡¯d say something like, because you like me, I¡¯ve decided to take you, or because I¡¯m attracted to your body.


    If those were his answers, she¡¯d rather not hear them.


    "Gu Yixuan, have you regained your memory?" She asked differently.


    The man rose to his feet, casually straightening out his clothes, before replying, "No."


    Luckily, she hadn¡¯t asked her original question, or she would have been upset all over again.


    He hadn¡¯t regained his memory, so he certainly couldn¡¯t have fallen in love with her...


    Her eyes dimming, Mo Ran also sat up.


    "Does your stomach still hurt?" Gu Yixuan helped her up, asking softly.


    "It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. The doctor said if it doesn¡¯t hurt today, I could be discharged."


    "Hmm, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back. But first, let¡¯s get some breakfast."


    Gu Yixuan kept his hold on her, and Mo Ran gave him a curious nce, struggling slightly, "You don¡¯t have to hold on to me, I¡¯m fine now."


    Looking at her, the man simply switched to holding her hand.


    Mo Ran felt even more perplexed. Why was he showing such affection towards her today?


    "Gu Yixuan, what¡¯s happened to you?" His attitude changed so fast, so rapidly that she was somewhat unustomed to it.

 Chapter 547 - 548: Black Angel Has Penetrated Deep Into His Bone Marrow 3

    <h4>Chapter 547: Chapter 548: ck Angel Has Prated Deep Into His Bone Marrow 3</h4><h4></h4>


    The man said matter-of-factly, "From now on, you are my woman. Is there any reason I can¡¯t lead you by the hand?"


    "But..." Why do you have to make me your woman?


    "There are no ¡¯buts¡¯!" He interrupted her, unwilling to listen to her excuses.


    After all, he had decided she was his woman, and she had to be, without any resistance!


    From his stern face, Mo Ran swallowed her questions.


    If he wanted to hold her hand, then let him hold it. After all, she didn¡¯t have any aversion to it.


    As they left the hospital room and walked outside, Gu Yixuan was about to open the car door when he suddenly shivered, his body tensing up.


    Mo Ran noticed something was wrong. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    He shook off her hand, grasped the car door handle tightly with both hands, crouched down, his whole body trembling.


    "Gu Yixuan, what¡¯s wrong?" Mo Ran asked anxiously.


    She also crouched down to see his face turn pale and his eyes seemed like they were about to split, scaring her.


    "Do you feel unwell?" She nced back at the hospital behind them, "Come on, I¡¯ll help you to the hospital."


    "Get away!" He pushed her away, gritting his teeth, "Don¡¯t touch me! Get back... otherwise, I might hurt you..."


    His head hurt so much, he almost wanted to die.


    Gu Yixuan could no longer see anything, nor could he hear any sounds around him clearly.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me, okay?"


    The sound of Mo Ran¡¯s voice buzzed in his ears, making his head hurt even more.


    "You wait here, I¡¯ll go and find someone."


    "No!" He almost subconsciously held onto her, "Don¡¯t go!"


    Even if he went to the hospital, it would be useless and would only cause unnecessary trouble.


    "How can you not go to the hospital when you¡¯re like this? Tell me, where do you feel ufortable?"


    It hurt so much, as if millions of steel needles were stabbing into his brain, and his headache was about to explode.


    Finally unable to bear it, Gu Yixuan clutched his head and painfully thrust it against the car door.


    "Thud¡ªthud¡ªthud¡ª" With each hit, his forehead quickly turned arge red patch.


    "What are you doing!" Mo Ran, shocked, hurriedly embraced him, "Do you have a terrible headache? Just hang in there, I¡¯m calling the doctor."


    She looked around, trying to call for help, "Someone! Pleasee help, someone help!"


    "What¡¯s wrong with him?" A deep voice suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 548 - 549: Black Angel Has Penetrated Deep Into His Bone Marrow 4

    <h4>Chapter 548: Chapter 549: ck Angel Has Prated Deep Into His Bone Marrow 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran turned to look and saw Yan Ruyu, with a tall man standing beside her.


    "Miss Yan, please help quickly, Gu Yixuan¡¯s head seems to be in a lot of pain, I want to take him to the hospital."


    "No... to the... hospital..." Gu Yixuan struggled to control himself, trying not to lose control and do something violent.


    Lei Li stepped forward, grabbed his shoulder, and frowned as he asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "Ah¡ª" Gu Yixuan screamed in pain, his voice piercing.


    Mo Ran listened with her heart pounding and tears involuntarily began to flow, "What on earth is wrong with him?"


    "We should take him to the hospital immediately," dered Yan Ruyu decisively.


    "No going... not going..." Gu Yixuan could only squeeze out these words through clenched teeth.


    "Not going is not an option now!" Lei Li raised his hand and chopped at his neck, and he suddenly fainted.


    He hoisted him up and strode towards the hospital.


    Mo Ran and Yan Ruyu followed closely behind, their hearts filled with concern.


    The examination took a long time, and when the doctor came out, he only spoke to Lei Li, "Mr. Lei, may I have a word with you, please."


    He nced at the worried Mo Ran and nodded, "Okay."


    "Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with Gu Yixuan in the end?" Mo Ran asked.


    "You wait here for a bit, I¡¯ll tell you in a while," Lei Li dropped this line and followed the doctor.


    Yan Ruyu stepped forward tofort her, "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be anything serious."


    "But his condition just now looked terrifying, that¡¯s not how normal headaches look."


    "Let¡¯s not guess wildly, we¡¯ll know the answer in a bit."


    "Mhm." Mo Ran nodded nkly, walked into the ward, and as she looked at Gu Yixuan¡¯s closed eyes, her body weakly leaned against the door.


    Gu Yixuan, you mustn¡¯t have anything wrong with you, please don¡¯t have anything serious...


    Before long, Lei Li also entered the ward, his expression somber. Seeing him like this, Yan Ruyu knew that Gu Yixuan¡¯s situation was definitely not simple.


    Mo Ran looked at him expectantly, waiting for him to speak.


    "The test results are out, you need to prepare yourself mentally," Lei Li said to her gravely.


    Mo Ran¡¯s body swayed, nearly falling to the ground.


    The words ¡¯terminal illness¡¯ shed through her mind instantly.


    "What... exactly is wrong with him?"


    Yan Ruyu, worried she might faint, stretched out her hand and wrapped it around her shoulder, giving her a bit of courage and strength.


    "The doctor said that he received a severe blow to the head during the car ident, which has left some aftereffects of headaches."

 Chapter 549 - 550: Black Angel Has Penetrated Deep Into His Bone Marrow 5

    <h4>Chapter 549: Chapter 550: ck Angel Has Prated Deep Into His Bone Marrow 5</h4><h4></h4>


    "I don¡¯t know if it was himself or someone else, but to relieve his headache he was given a drug that can numb the nerves. Over time, not only would his headache worsen, but he would also be addicted to the drug. Every time he had a headache he would have to take the medicine, otherwise, it would be like just now..."


    Lei Li paused for a moment, his voice growing even heavier, "If it were just an ordinary drug, he could have quit it. But, the drug he took is not ordinary, it¡¯s a kind that you just can¡¯t quit, one that has even entered his bone marrow..."


    "What kind of drug is so powerful?" Yan Ruyu asked.


    "ck Angel."


    "ck Angel?!" Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in horror.


    "How could it be ck Angel?" Yan Ruyu was also extremely shocked.


    Lei Li shook his head, "ck Angel is a drug developed by Japan¡¯s Fujiwara Mo Family, specifically designed to control a group of doomed warriors. The outside world doesn¡¯t have this drug, nor can it develop an antidote. No one who has been afflicted with ck Angel has ever been able to quit. Many say that getting hooked on ck Angel is tantamount to death. I don¡¯t understand how he managed to get his hands on ck Angel."


    Yan Ruyu frowned, "I think someone gave it to him on purpose; he would never touch such stuff on his own."


    "Yes, I think so too. Definitely, while he was unconscious, someone purposely made him take ck Angel. If we look at it this way, this matter definitely has a lot to do with the Japanese royal family."


    Yan Ruyu suddenly felt a dangerous presence.


    If things really weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed, it was likely that numerous deaths and bloody events would follow.


    Mo Ran remembered Gu Yixuan once saying over the phone that there was a drug called ck Angel, that no matter how strong your will was, no matter who you were, once you were hooked on ck Angel, it was tantamount to death.


    He also said that she was his ck Angel.


    If at the time she didn¡¯t realize how deeply she affected him, now she understood.


    It turned out that she was so important to him in his heart, important to the extent that he could never quit...


    "Is there really no way? So getting hooked on ck Angel really means death?" Mo Ran looked at Lei Li and asked.


    He replied, "What death really means, is to say that he will never be able to live without ck Angel for the rest of his life, forever under the control of ck Angel. Like those doomed warriors, lifepletely manipted by someone else¡¯s

 Chapter 550 - 551: Black Angel Has Penetrated Deep Into His Bone Marrow 6

    <h4>Chapter 550: Chapter 551: ck Angel Has Prated Deep Into His Bone Marrow 6</h4><h4></h4>


    "Was someone intentionally trying to harm him?" Mo Ran asked again.


    "I¡¯m not sure. Maybe they administered this drug to save his life. You know, there are many narcotics that can rescue a person on the brink of death because their medicinal properties can stimte a person¡¯s vital energy."


    Mo Ran felt a sharp pain in his heart. Could it be that Gu Yixuan was really hovering on the edge of death back then?


    Was the drug given to him to save his life...


    Gu Yixuan, what exactly happened to you back then?


    Mo Ran walked to the bedside, took his hand, and felt it was ice cold.


    Lei Li hadn¡¯t finished speaking, "When he wakes up, the headache will continue. He must take medication to control it. I see he doesn¡¯t have any medicine with him; it should be with someone else."


    Just then, Gu Yixuan¡¯s cell phone rang. Mo Ran took it out and saw Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s name on the screen.


    She was the one calling...


    She didn¡¯t want to answer, but then she thought that perhaps Gao Zhenzhen knew what medication Gu Yixuan usually took. If she knew, she should tell her to bring the medication over.


    After answering the call, Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s voice immediately rang out, "Xuan, where are you? Why didn¡¯t youe backst night?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s hand tightened suddenly. She told herself not to care too much.


    They were lovers; it was natural for them to live together.


    Taking a deep breath, Mo Ran calmly said, "Hello, this is Mo Ran. Gu Yixuan is suffering from a headache and is now in the hospital. Do you know which medicine he usually takes for his headaches?"


    The person on the other end of the line was silent for a moment, then asked coldly, "Which hospital?"


    Mo Ran gave the address and the room number, and Gao Zhenzhen hung up the phone.


    After a while, she had already rushed to the hospital room.


    Without looking at anyone else, she went straight to Gu Yixuan in the hospital bed, "Xuan, wake up, Xuan."


    "What have you done to him?!" Her sharp gaze immediately shot toward Mo Ran.


    Lei Li exined, "He had a headache and passed out."


    "When did this happen?"


    "Just now. We saw him copse on the ground and brought him to the hospital," Lei Li lied.


    Mo Ran nced at him, not saying anything. She thought that if he said so, he must have his reasons.


    "Has the doctor seen him?" Gao Zhenzhen asked again, her voice a bit aggressive.


    "The doctor looked at him and said he had only fainted and would be fine once he woke up," Lei Li continued to lie.

 Chapter 551 - 552 I Fell in Love with Mo Ran 1

    <h4>Chapter 551: Chapter 552 I Fell in Love with Mo Ran 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Gao Zhenzhen breathed a sigh of relief. She did not want more people to know about Gu Yixuan taking ck Angel.


    "You can go now; I can take care of him here."


    Lei Li frowned slightly. "He¡¯s our friend after all; naturally, we¡¯ll wait until he wakes up before leaving."


    "No need for that, I can take good care of him. Thank you for bringing him to the hospital, leave the rest to me."


    "That won¡¯t do, we haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. When he wakes up, we have to ask him where he¡¯s been these past few months and what has happened." Yan Ruyu said, leaving no room for refusal.


    Gao Zhenzhen frowned and nced at them, wanting to insist, when Gu Yixuan groaned and came to.


    His head still hurt a lot. Gu Yixuan clenched his eyebrows tightly, his face showing pain.


    "Yixuan,e and take your medicine." Gao Zhenzhen took out a bottle of medicine, poured a white pill into his mouth, and gave him a sip of water.


    Whenever Gu Yixuan¡¯s headache acted up, it tormented him to the point of losing consciousness and reason, so he always took his medicine in a dazed state.


    After taking it, he would be very angry.


    No longer in pain, he sat up, grabbed Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s wrist, and said darkly, "Haven¡¯t I told you before? Don¡¯t give me this kind of medicine!"


    "But without it, you can¡¯t stand it. Yixuan, this medicine can relieve your headache, and it won¡¯t have much impact on your body..."


    "Enough!" He didn¡¯t want to hear any of it.


    This was a drug, and although it had no effect on his body for now, over time, he would develop a dependence on it and never be able to let it go.


    Besides, nobody knew if there would be any side effects from taking ck Angel in a few years, ten years, or several decades.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze fell on Mo Ran standing nearby, just as he was about to speak to her, Lei Li¡¯s voice rang out first.


    "Yixuan, you disappeared after the car ident. Where have you been these past few months?"


    Gu Yixuan saw them and was slightly startled. He remembered; his headache had red up when he ran into them.


    He recognized Lei Li and Yan Ruyu, after all, they had known each other a long time ago. However, in his memory, he was not very close to them, having only met a few times.


    Gu Yixuan sat up and straightened his clothes.


    "Heh, I just went to Japan to recuperate for a while and have just returned. Let me be the host and treat you both to a meal sometime as thanks for your help just now."

 Chapter 552 - 553 I Fell in Love with Mo Ran 2

    <h4>Chapter 552: Chapter 553 I Fell in Love with Mo Ran 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Lei Li and Yan Ruyu exchanged a look, it was indeed Japan.


    Lei Liughed, "Alright, let¡¯s get together another day. Now that I see you¡¯re okay, we¡¯ll be on our way."


    This wasn¡¯t the time to talk.


    "Sure," said Gu Yixuan with a nod.


    After they left, Gao Zhenzhen turned to Mo Ran and said ndly, "Why haven¡¯t you left yet?"


    Mo Ran looked at Gu Yixuan with concern, "Take good care of yourself, I¡¯ll head back now."


    The matter of ck Angel, she would find time to ask him. At this moment, he surely wanted to be with Gao Zhenzhen, didn¡¯t he? It would be better for her to leave and not be in the way.


    Gu Yixuan frowned slightly. He had something to tell her, but with Gao Zhenzhen present, it wasn¡¯t convenient.


    "Alright, you go back and rest well. Make sure to take your medicine as the doctor prescribed, and properly recuperate, okay?" He would find another time to talk to her and make things clear.


    "Sure." Mo Ran nodded and then left the hospital room.


    Gao Zhenzhen was taken aback. Gu Yixuan¡¯s tone was clearly one of concern for Mo Ran. Could it be that they were together at the hospitalst night?


    She suppressed the surprise and suspicion in her heart and pretended nothing was amiss as she spoke with Gu Yixuan.


    Back at the hotel, Gu Yixuan took a shower. When he came out wearing a shirt and jeans, Gao Zhenzhen had already ordered a table full of delicious food.


    "Xuan, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? Come and eat, don¡¯t starve yourself."


    Gao Zhenzhen was an excellent woman. She was attractive, with a good education, background, and family. She was also very considerate in taking care of others.


    Such a woman was the object of many men¡¯s dreams. Gu Yixuan had tried to like her, to ept her, but he just didn¡¯t feel anything for her.


    He walked over and sat down, smiling at her, "You sit down and eat too."


    "Okay," Gao Zhenzhen responded with a sweet smile.


    During the meal, neither of them spoke. Gao Zhenzhen really wanted to ask Gu Yixuan where he wasst night, but she was afraid to hear an answer she didn¡¯t want to hear, so she chose to remain silent.


    Meanwhile, Gu Yixuan was pondering how to tell her that he had fallen in love with Mo Ran.


    The meal was finished in silence. The waiter came in to clear the tableware, and Gu Yixuan walked out to the balcony to light a cigarette, which he held between his fingers without actually smoking it.


    "Xuan,e and have some fruit," Gao Zhenzhen offered, cing a te of cut fruit on the balcony table.


    "Zhenzhen,e here, I have something to tell you," Gu Yixuan turned and gestured for her toe over.


    "What is it?"

 Chapter 553 - 554 I Fell in Love with Mo Ran 3

    <h4>Chapter 553: Chapter 554 I Fell in Love with Mo Ran 3</h4><h4></h4>


    She came to his side, gazing at the man as handsome as a prince, still feeling somewhat dizzy.


    Was Gu Yixuan¡ªso noble and perfect¡ªreally hers? Did he really belong to her?


    Despite everything, why did she feel like their hearts were so far apart?


    Gu Yixuan extinguished his cigarette, flicking it away carelessly.


    "Zhenzhen, have you been happy with me during these months we¡¯ve been together?"


    "Why do you ask that? Of course, I¡¯ve been happy, Xuan. The days I spend with you are the happiest I¡¯ve ever had."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze darkened a shade; he nced at her, then shifted his eyes to the distance.


    "Really? Our rtionship doesn¡¯t feel like lovers, nor does it feel like friends. I thought you were very unhappy."


    Gao Zhenzhen finally realized something was off in his tone, and a flicker of panic crossed her heart.


    "Xuan, what are you trying to tell me?"


    Gu Yixuan reached out to put his arm around her shoulders, his gaze still fixed on the distance.


    "Zhenzhen, you¡¯re a really good girl, truly. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not suitable for each other, I think we should break up."


    "Why?!" Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s body began to tremble, and knowing she would react this way, Gu Yixuan had preemptively embraced her.


    He looked at her, his tone rare with a hint of apology, "I know that you took great care of me while I was working hard on my rehabilitation, and I am very grateful to you. I did n on marrying you, on spending a lifetime with you. I have also tried to like you, to ept you. But I¡¯ve found that my heart still cannot beat for you. Zhenzhen, I¡¯ve fallen in love with Mo Ran, so let¡¯s break up."


    "Mo Ran?!" Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes filled with disbelief, "How could it be her?! You¡¯ve only met a few times, how could you fall in love with her!"


    Her premonition had finallye true, Mo Ran indeed became her greatest threat.


    But what was so good about her? She was inferior to her in every way, why would Gu Yixuan fall in love with her?


    "No, I¡¯ve met her more than just a few times. I¡¯ve lost some memories, and I believe that the person and things I¡¯ve forgotten are all rted to her. I trust her words, that the person I loved before was her. My heart might have always loved her, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have easily fallen in love with her now."


    "No!" Gao Zhenzhen clung tightly to his waist, burying her face in his chest.


    "Xuan, don¡¯t say such things to me. I know you like me too, maybe you like her a little more."

 Chapter 554 - 555 I Fell in Love with Mo Ran 4

    <h4>Chapter 554: Chapter 555 I Fell in Love with Mo Ran 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "But you can give me some time, one day, I¡¯ll make you forget her and fall in love with me."


    Gu Yixuan rubbed her head without speaking.


    "Xuan, please don¡¯t break up with me, okay? I really love you. Without you, I¡¯d die."


    Gu Yixuan smiled faintly, "Stop talking nonsense. You might be sad if we break up now, but with time, you¡¯ll forget me."


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears spilled over uncontrobly.


    "I won¡¯t forget you. I¡¯ve already fallen for you, and I¡¯ll never forget you for the rest of my life."


    She always thought he was her Prince. She gave him all her love and passion, but what¡¯s given can never be taken back.


    Gu Yixuan pushed her body away, almost imperceptibly sighing.


    "Anyway, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s better for us to break up."


    He was cold and heartless, indifferent to however good she was to him or how much she had done for him, he still chose to break up without a second thought.


    His heart had fallen for someone else, and he wouldn¡¯t force himself to stay with someone he didn¡¯t love.


    What he couldn¡¯t bear even more was to see the person he loved be someone else¡¯s woman.


    He loved Mo Ran, and Mo Ran had to be his; she could never belong to anyone else.


    Gao Zhenzhen stepped back in shock, her face streaked with tears, "Even if I¡¯ll be very sad and heartbroken, you still want to break up?"


    The man¡¯s voice was somewhat cold, "Yes."


    "After you break up with me, will you be with her?" she asked again.


    "Mm."


    "...Okay, I get it." Gao Zhenzhen turned sharply and ran out of the room.


    She got in the car, continuously speeding up, driving for a long time without stopping.


    She couldn¡¯t shake off a strong sense of grievance in her heart; the difort made her feel almost insane.


    "Ah¡ª" mming on the gas, she screamed out loud and bent over the steering wheel, unable to stop herself from crying.


    One moment she had felt like the happiest woman in the world, and the next, she became the most unfortunate.


    She felt so sad, so heartbroken.


    Pulling out her phone, she dialed Gao Meiru¡¯s number, "Hello, Auntie, do you know a woman named Mo Ran? I need her phone number... I¡¯ll tell you what happenedter... Yes, I need it now."


    Having received Mo Ran¡¯s number, Gao Zhenzhen immediately called her.


    "I¡¯m Gao Zhenzhen, I need to see you now. Come out immediately, I¡¯m waiting for you at the coffee shop in People¡¯s Square."

 Chapter 555 - 556: Stay Away from Him 1

    <h4>Chapter 555: Chapter 556: Stay Away from Him 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran was very surprised to see that it was Gao Zhenzhen calling. "What¡¯s the matter?" he asked.


    "It¡¯s about Yixuan, you¡¯ll understand once you get here," she said, and then she hung up the phone abruptly.


    Mo Ran hurried to the caf¨¦ she had mentioned, where Gao Zhenzhen sat with white-framed sunsses concealing her swollen eyes.


    He sat down opposite her and could clearly feel Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s hostility towards him.


    Both ordered a cup of coffee, and Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What¡¯s going on? You said it has something to do with Gu Yixuan."


    "I¡¯ll just tell you the truth. Today, Yixuan broke up with me. He said he¡¯s fallen in love with you and wants to be with you," she said.


    Mo Ran was stirring his coffee with a spoon when he heard this, and his hand suddenly stopped.


    He looked up in shock. "What did you say?" he asked.


    "I¡¯ve already spoken very clearly. I called you here today to tell you that Yixuan is mine. You¡¯d better stay away from him," said Gao Zhenzhen with a harsh tone.


    Gao Zhenzhen spoke rudely, and Mo Ran just looked at her without saying a word.


    Taking a small sip of her coffee, Gao Zhenzhen crossed her legs with an arrogant attitude.


    "Are you wondering by what right I tell you not to be with him? You saw Yixuan¡¯s headache today, didn¡¯t you?" she asked.


    Mo Ran put down his spoon, resting his hands on his knees, and slowly tightened them.


    His facial expression remained normal, but his eyes were fixed intently on Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s. Even through the lenses, he managed to make eye contact.


    "What are you trying to say?" he asked.


    "I don¡¯t mind telling you, Yixuan¡¯s headaches are incurable. He nearly died before, and it was my medicine that saved his life. Although he survived, he must rely on medication to get by. Without my medicine, he suffers unbearable headaches. No one can endure that pain, not even him. If he leaves me to be with you, I¡¯ll cut off his supply of medicine. Can you bear to watch him suffer from those headaches long-term?" she threatened.


    Mo Ran understood what she meant, and he also understood why Gu Yixuan had fallen into the grasp of the ck Angel.


    But how did Gao Zhenzhen have the ck Angel in her possession?


    Mo Ran pursed his lips and said calmly, "I believe he can quit the medicine you¡¯re giving him. He can¡¯t rely on drugs for his whole life."


    Gao Zhenzhen scoffed, "Ha. You¡¯re so naive. If he could have quit, he would have done it long ago. Why do you think it has dragged on until today? You¡¯ve seen what it¡¯s like when his illness res up, haven¡¯t you? Doesn¡¯t it look painful?"

 Chapter 556 - 557: Stay Away from Him 2

    <h4>Chapter 556: Chapter 557: Stay Away from Him 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, observing the sickly Gu Yixuan who indeed looked in immense pain, as if on the verge of death.


    Just the thought of him in that state filled her with great difort.


    Gao Zhenzhen saw her bing somewhat moved and continued, "He tried to quit before, but unfortunately, he never seeded. Once, he had us tie him up and not give him any drugs, but in the end, he still begged to take them. You should know how strong his will is, and the fact that he hasn¡¯t quit by now shows how dependent he is on my medicine."


    After hearing this, Mo Ran felt a heavy ache in her heart, like something was stuck and couldn¡¯t be released.


    "Does he have to rely on drugs for his entire life? I can tell you love him too, so why don¡¯t you let him quit? Do you want him to be controlled by drugs for life?"


    "It¡¯s precisely because I love him that I can¡¯t bear to see him suffer! I have as much of this medicine as I want, so why can¡¯t I let him take it for a lifetime? As long as he¡¯s not in pain, what¡¯s wrong with taking medicine forever?"


    Mo Ran took a deep breath, her tone turning cold, "You¡¯re enabling him! You want him to be dependent on your drugs, so he can¡¯t leave you! You¡¯re not really doing this for his sake at all!"


    "p¡ª" Gao Zhenzhen gave her a fierce p.


    Mo Ran¡¯s head turned to one side, her cheek burning with pain. The sound of the p drew the attention of those nearby, and Mo Ran became the focal point of everyone¡¯s gaze.


    She turned her head slightly, gazing coldly at Gao Zhenzhen.


    "Struck a nerve, so you flew into a rage, huh?"


    "What if I did? He can¡¯t live without my drugs, that¡¯s a fact!"


    "He won¡¯t have to, I believe he will quit. I will never allow him to live his life dependent on drugs." Moreover, they were narcotics.


    Excessive use of narcotics carries severe side effects. By the time you realize it, it could be toote for regrets.


    "You!" Gao Zhenzhen didn¡¯t expect Mo Ran to have such an attitude.


    "Fine, let¡¯s wait and see if he can quit. But let me warn you, when he¡¯s nearly dying from pain, you better remember to call me. If he dies, I won¡¯t let you off easily!"


    Gao Zhenzhen threw down two hundred-yuan notes and stormed off.


    Mo Ran sat in the cafe for a long time, with no intention of leaving. Outside, the sun began to tilt westward, and the light wasn¡¯t as ring, but her eyes felt sore and ufortable...

 Chapter 557 - 558: Ranran, Let’s Start Over 1

    <h4>Chapter 557: Chapter 558: Ranran, Let¡¯s Start Over 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Gao Zhenzhen said that Gu Yixuan had fallen in love with her, was it true?


    Had he fallen in love with her again?


    Should she respond to his love, should she be with him right away? But, without Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s medicine, what would he do when his headaches struck?


    Mo Ran thought a lot on her own, and when she left, she still paid her own share.


    After taking a shower that evening, Mo Ran discovered she had missed two calls, both from Gu Yixuan.


    She bit her lip and thought for a moment before dialing back; the call was quickly answered, and Gu Yixuan¡¯s deep and maic voice came through.


    "Where did you go just now? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone until now?" His tone was very much like a husband managing his wife.


    "I was taking a shower, is something the matter?" Mo Rany on the ¡õ¡õ, looking at the crystalmp above her head, her heart beating very fiercely.


    Knowing that Gu Yixuan had fallen in love with her again, it was impossible for her not to feel ted.


    "Are you free tomorrow? I¡¯d like to invite you to a meal."


    "When?"


    "How about ten in the morning? I¡¯lle pick you up." He actually wanted to see her now, but he still didn¡¯t know how to start the conversation.


    He had never been so timid and cautious before.


    "Okay," Mo Ran agreed immediately.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips curved slightly, a smile spreading in his eyes, "It¡¯s settled then. You should go to bed early, good night."


    "Good night."


    The next morning at nine o¡¯clock, Gu Yixuan arrived.


    He wore a pristine white shirt, his hair meticulously styled, and his body carried a faint scent of BOSS Perfume, giving him a fresh and elegant aura.


    Mo Ran opened the door, and he walked into the living room like it was his own ce, sitting down on the sofa with ease.


    "You should change your shoes first." Mo Ran held a pair of slippers out in front of him.


    He nced at them, they were men¡¯s, his brow furrowing slightly, "Whose shoes are these?"


    ording to his investigation, Mo Ran had always been living with her sister Mo Yan, and Mo Yan didn¡¯t have a boyfriend; there were no male members in their family.


    Mo Ran went to pour him some water, "They¡¯re yours from before."


    He wouldn¡¯t fit into hers or Mo Yan¡¯s slippers, so she had to give him his own.


    After hearing this, Gu Yixuan¡¯s brow smoothed out.


    "You even have my shoes. I seem to remember, you also kept my underwear, didn¡¯t you? Tell me the truth, Mo Ran, when you can¡¯t sleep at night, do you..."


    "Drink some water!" Mo Ran ced the ss on the table, cutting off his suggestive words.

 Chapter 558 - 559: Ranran, Let’s Start Over 2

    <h4>Chapter 558: Chapter 559: Ranran, Let¡¯s Start Over 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Drink water!" Mo Ran ced the water ss on the table, cutting off his ongoing words.


    The man raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t continue.


    "This is my ss, isn¡¯t it?" Holding the ss, the smile at the corner of his mouth grew deeper.


    Back then, Mo Ran had cornered him in the parking lot, showing him many things he had used before.


    At that time, he thought she was a super boring freak, but now, he found her keeping his belongings to be a very wise and correct action.


    After taking a sip of water, Gu Yixuan ced the water ss on the table and leaned toward Mo Ran, propping his arm behind her.


    His face was very close to hers, Mo Ran didn¡¯t move, quietly watching him.


    As soon as Gu Yixuan spoke, a burst of fresh mint scent filled Mo Ran¡¯s mouth and nose.


    "Do you know why I came to find you today?"


    "I don¡¯t know." She pretended not to know, actually she wasn¡¯t sure either.


    Gu Yixuan chuckled lightly, with a clearly discernible smile in his eyes, and a touch of tenderness that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    "Do you know who I hate the most? It¡¯s those who affect my mood, my thinking, my heartbeat. Mo Ran, unfortunately, you¡¯ve be that kind of person."


    Mo Ran held her breath, staring at him without blinking. She felt happiness was within reach, her heart was about to leap out of her throat, yet her expression remained very calm.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes grew darker, and his other hand caressed her face, "Ranran, let¡¯s start over."


    Without a single confession, but the message he conveyed was already clear enough.


    Mo Ran knew his temper; the him from before never said ¡¯I love you,¡¯ always uttering it on the verge of death.


    The him now, though he had lost his memory, still retained his nature.


    "Gu Yixuan, do you love me?" she asked softly.


    Impatience and awkwardness shed in the man¡¯s eyes, "Why are you asking so many questions? Don¡¯t you love me? Don¡¯t you want to be with me? I want to be with you now; you should be grateful and moved."


    If he had said that to her before, she would have certainly misunderstood. Not anymore; she understood him, knew him, she wouldn¡¯t misunderstand him again.


    Mo Ran shifted her gaze, pretending to speak indifferently: "Did I say I wanted to be with you? I just want you to recover your memory, I never said I wanted to rekindle an old me with you."


    "What did you say?!" Gu Yixuan forcefully turned her body, his lips curving into a rebellious arc.

 Chapter 559 - 560: Ranran, Let’s Start Over 3

    <h4>Chapter 559: Chapter 560: Ranran, Let¡¯s Start Over 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "You want me to recover my memory just so I remember that I love you, right? Just so I can get back together with you and rekindle our old me? Can you deny it?!"


    As soon as Gu Yixuan finished speaking, he cursed under his breath in annoyance, realizing he had indirectly confessed his love for her.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but suppress a chuckle, "Yes, I do want you to remember that you love me and to get back together with me. Since you want to be with me now, you must have fallen in love with me, right?"


    Seeing the smile on her lips, Gu Yixuan knew he had been yed.


    "Woman, do you know the consequences of ying me?" he asked, pinching her chin and narrowing his eyes lightly.


    "I don¡¯t," Mo Ran boldly challenged his dangerousness.


    "Good, I¡¯ll show you how formidable I can be."


    His lips imed hers assertively. Mo Ran didn¡¯t resist, wrapping her arms around him tightly, tilting her body backward, and together they copsed onto the couch.


    Having not touched each other for a long time, the passion came too quickly and was almost too much for them to handle.


    Gu Yixuan felt like a caged wild beast had been released in his heart, craving to act wildly, to do everything he desired.


    His clothes were quickly stripped away, and Mo Ran didn¡¯t even get the chance to protest.


    The man lifted her, letting her straddle and sit on top of him, his urgency evident as he took her.


    After a satisfying session of passion, Mo Rany weakly on him, eyes closed, enjoying this rare moment of tenderness.


    Gu Yixuan leaned back on the couch, gently caressing her smooth back and her soft hair.


    "Have you broken up with Gao Zhenzhen?" she asked softly.


    "Mm, broke up yesterday." The man¡¯s voice waszy and sexy, with a hint of satiated satisfaction.


    Mo Ran rested her head on his shoulder, looking at his refined jawline, her hands interlocked behind his back, her fingers drawing circles on his skin.


    "Gu Yixuan, did you ever love Gao Zhenzhen? If you did, why would you break up with her so easily and fall in love with me again so quickly? Could you dismiss your feelings for her so readily?"


    She asked calmly, but her rapid-fire questioning revealed her concern.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips curved into a slight smirk, "Are you jealous? Heh, there¡¯s no need to be jealous of her. I was with her because I had no one else I liked. During the months of my rehabilitation, she was the one taking care of me, and I didn¡¯t hate her, so we naturally ended up together."

 Chapter 560 - 561: Ranran, Let’s Start Over 4

    <h4>Chapter 560: Chapter 561: Ranran, Let¡¯s Start Over 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran propped himself up, looking into his dark eyes, "Tell me, how did you get through those months?"


    "Even if there are memories of Gao Zhenzhen, do you still want to hear?"


    "Yes, I want to hear." She cared a lot about the presence of other women in his memories, but she cared more about what happened to him.


    Those months were a nk period for both of them, and she didn¡¯t want to bepletely ignorant.


    Gu Yixuan gave her a profound look, unwilling to tell her how he bore the pain of broken bones, how he gritted his teeth to stand up again, how he learned to walk step by step like a newborn, only to fall over and over again.


    That pain, it was enough that he alone shouldered it; she didn¡¯t need to suffer with him.


    "Actually, there wasn¡¯t much happening, just stayed in the hospital for a while, slowly recovered, and then returned to W City, that¡¯s all."


    Mo Ran was somewhat uncertain, "Really?"


    "What else do you think there was? Oh, I get it, do you want to know if Gao Zhenzhen and I had slept together?"


    A mischievous glint appeared in his eyes, "Rest assured, my body only reacts to you, nothing happened between her and me. You do realize that my desire only revived after I met you again."


    After saying that, Gu Yixuan purposely thrust his hips, he was still inside her, this movement made Mo Ran¡¯s face turn red instantly.


    "Who¡¯s asking you these things!" She hit him in embarrassment, but her heart was very sweet.


    "Gu Yixuan, I really didn¡¯t expect that you, after losing your memory, would fall in love with me again." Mo Ran suddenly said earnestly, with a shimmering light in her eyes.


    Gu Yixuan looked at her intently, his tone equally serious, "This just shows that whether I lost my memory or not, my heart has never changed for you. Ranran, thank you for still waiting for me at the same ce; otherwise, if I fell in love with you all over again and you no longer loved me, I wouldn¡¯t know how much my heart would hurt."


    "Don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens to you, I will always wait for you." Mo Ranid her face against his chest, her hand gently stroking the area over his heart.


    "Gu Yixuan, you are the only person in this world who loves me the most and will never give up on me. I also want to be the only person in this world who loves you the most and will never give up on you."


    "Ranran, do you know how severe the effect of your words is?" The man began to breathe unevenly.


    Mo Ran looked up puzzledly, meeting his eyes full of desire.

 Chapter 561 - 562: A Happy New Beginning 1

    <h4>Chapter 561: Chapter 562: A Happy New Beginning 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Do you realize that what you just said is more seductive than any tease? Ranran, you do know you¡¯re seducing me, don¡¯t you?"


    "I¡¯m not." Mo Ran immediately denied.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes and eyebrows were tinged with a hint of mockery, "You are seducing me, look, I want you again."


    Indeed, his member had grownrger inside her.


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned red in an instant, and she tried to get up in a hurry, but he quickly pressed her down on the sofa.


    "Gu Yixuan... hmm..." Before she could finish her words, he started again.


    ............


    By the time they had finished bathing and were leaving, it was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Mo Ran hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast, and now her stomach was growling with hunger.


    Gu Yixuan took her to a well-known restaurant for lunch, where Mo Ran ate somewhat ravenously.


    "Eat slowly, no one ispeting with you." He chuckled as he watched her, carefully wiping the grease from the corners of her mouth with a napkin.


    "I¡¯m so hungry." Mo Ran spoke with her mouth full, her words somewhat muffled.


    Gu Yixuanughed again. When he ate, his movements were slow and graceful, giving off the impression that even if the sky were to fall, he would still be unruffled.


    Mo Ran felt a bit embarrassed. Compared to him, she seemed like someone starved. Without realizing, she also slowed down her pace.


    "Did you live with me at Banshan Garden before?" Gu Yixuan suddenly asked.


    "Mhm."


    "Let¡¯s have someone clean up the vi today, and we can move in tomorrow."


    "Gu Yixuan, have you recovered any of your memory?"


    "No."


    "Really not even a little impression?" Mo Ran put down her chopsticks, looking at him expectantly.


    He thought for a moment, then pursed his lips and said, "Actually, a little, like what you said. There¡¯s a sense of familiarity, a sense of warmth."


    "Really?" Mo Ran¡¯s eyes brightened with joy.


    "Of course." He smiled as he took her hand. If he hadn¡¯t felt something for her, how could he have fallen for her so easily?


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled blissfully as if they only had eyes for one another. This warm scene was secretly captured by a private detective lurking in the corner.


    "Let¡¯s also take Grandma back with us, she used to take care of us, and I¡¯ve grown ustomed to her care," Mo Ran thought for a moment and then suggested.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it. Is there anything else you need? If you need anything for the vi, just add it." For the person he loved, he was utterly indulgent and spoiled her without conditions.

 Chapter 562 - 563: A Happy New Start 2

    <h4>Chapter 562: Chapter 563: A Happy New Start 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran smiled sweetly, "We can talk about those thingster."


    Finally, she could return to the vi in Banshan Garden. Mo Ran would wake up from her dreams at night, smiling.


    The next day, after she had packed her luggage, Gu Yixuan came to pick her up in his Ferrari.


    Mo Yan helped her load the luggage into the car, then pulled her aside and instructed, "If he bullies you again, youe back, okay?"


    "I know." Mo Ran thought to herself that Gu Yixuan wouldn¡¯t bully her again, would he?


    "Also, if he gets back together with that Gao Zhenzhen, then you should give up on him, and don¡¯t ever love him again."


    Mo Ran found it a bit funny, "Sister, don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do that."


    "Hmph, you can never be sure with men..."


    "Beep¡ªBeep¡ª" The sudden re of the horn interrupted Mo Yan.


    "Sis, he¡¯s hurrying me, I¡¯m off now, goodbye." Mo Ran waved to her and ran towards the car.


    "What did your sister tell you?" Gu Yixuan asked carelessly as he hit the gas pedal.


    "Nothing much, just to take good care of myself."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take very good care of you."


    Mo Ran looked at his chiseled profile and just smiled faintly.


    She was wearing a pair of ck pencil pants today, her long legs bent. Her hand propped on her chin as she looked out of the car window.


    Gu Yixuan nced at her and took hold of her hand.


    "Ranran, I will try hard to remember our past," he said, his words almost like a promise.


    Mo Ran turned to look at him, "Didn¡¯t I say I had something to give you?"


    She pulled a cassette tape from her bag and handed it to him, "This has all my recordings. I¡¯ve spoken about everything that happened between us and recorded it here. Listen when you have time; it might help you regain your memory."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll listen to it carefully," Gu Yixuan said as he nced at the tape and ced it into the glovepartment.


    Back at the vi, it was the grandmother who opened the door for them.


    Seeing her, Mo Ran was somewhat excited, "Grandma, it¡¯s been so long, how have you been?"


    "Good, I¡¯m doing well," the grandmother couldn¡¯t stop smiling, "Sir, Miss Mo, pleasee in. I¡¯ve made food, and dinner will be ready soon."


    Carrying the luggage up to the master bedroom on the second floor, Mo Ran looked at everything familiar within and felt a bit dazed.


    She thought she could never return here again.


    Yet, here was another chance toe back.

 Chapter 563 - 564: A Happy New Beginning 3

    <h4>Chapter 563: Chapter 564: A Happy New Beginning 3</h4><h4></h4>


    In her heart, she had long regarded this ce as her home.


    "What are you thinking about?" Gu Yixuan hugged her from behind, his sturdy chest a bit warm, and Mo Ran felt her whole body enveloped in warmth.


    She turned around, her arms wrapping around his neck.


    "I never thought we could live here together."


    "If you like, we can live here forever. Let¡¯s turn this ce into our home, how about that?"


    "Okay." Mo Ran smiled in response.


    She really hoped to start a family of their own with Gu Yixuan. Actually, they had already nned to get married; if it weren¡¯t for all that had happened, this might have been their home long ago.


    The corners of Gu Yixuan¡¯s mouth curled slightly as he pondered when to hold their wedding.


    He was sure that she was the one he loved, and that would never change, so he wasn¡¯t averse to marriage, in fact, he was rather eager.


    "Ranran, it¡¯s great to be in love with you." Gu Yixuan kissed the corner of her mouth, his heart filled to the brim with happiness.


    In the past, his heart was empty and lonely; his life consisted of nothing but coldness and indifference.


    Having fallen in love with her, he felt his life was incredibly fulfilling, every day brimming with meaning and anticipation.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s arms tightened further, and his kisses grew more fierce.


    He lifted her in a spin, and Mo Ran was pressed onto the bed by him, his hands beginning to wander over her body.


    "Grandma is waiting for us to have dinner..."


    "We¡¯ll eat after," Gu Yixuan¡¯s kissesnded on her neck, his long fingers unbuttoning his shirt one by one.


    Mo Ran pushed against his body, "Let¡¯s go down to eat first."


    "Eating after will aid digestion, wasting food, better to eat afterwards."


    "..."


    Perhaps it was because he had been suppressed for too long, or perhaps because the love was too intense, Gu Yixuan wished to spend every moment on the bed with her.


    Every time, he never had enough, always wanting to meld her into his very flesh and blood, just to be certain that the fulfillment and happiness were real.


    Needless to say, the two did note downstairs for several more hours.


    Gu Yixuan held her hand as they sat down at the dining table, a scene that reminded Grandma of the first time the two were together.


    In the Gu Mansion, Gao Zhenzhen looked at the photo of the blissful couple, feeling very irritated. Her fingers, painted with pink nail polish, clenched the photo tightly, wishing she could tear Mo Ran inside the photo to pieces.

 Chapter 564 - 565: A Happy New Beginning 4

    <h4>Chapter 564: Chapter 565: A Happy New Beginning 4</h4>


    n?vel<h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan had just broken up with her and immediately got together with Mo Ran, which made her feel not only hurt but also humiliated.


    Well-maintained hands pressed on her shoulders, and Gao Meiru nced at the photo with a disdainful tone.


    "He really ended up with such a tasteless woman."


    Gao Zhenzhen felt a pang of sadness in her heart, "Auntie, what¡¯s wrong with me? Why doesn¡¯t he want me?"


    "Men are just cheap. They don¡¯t appreciate what¡¯s good when it¡¯s right in front of them, preferring to stick with people who aren¡¯t presentable. But don¡¯t worry, he will definitelye back to you."


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes lit up, and just as she was about to ask why, she heard her continue, "Without your medicine, he simply can¡¯t hold on. Zhenzhen, he can¡¯t leave you."


    The originally bright eyes dimmed, as she really didn¡¯t hope to tie Gu Yixuan down with such a method.


    If he loved her and was sincerely with her, that would be so good.


    Gao Meiru sat down beside her, affectionately wrapping her shoulders, and looking at Gu Yixuan in the photo, she revealed a cold sneer.


    "His headaches should be acting up again before long."


    "Hmm, at first it was once every ten days, then every seven days, and now it¡¯s every three days."


    "Which means that soon, he¡¯ll start having them daily?"


    Gao Zhenzhen nodded, "Exactly, the final result is that he will have to take medicine every day."


    She didn¡¯t care if Gu Yixuan had to take medicine every day, as long as he was alright; after all, she could get her hands on plenty of ck Angel, enough tost him a lifetime.


    "Zhenzhen, do you think he might use drugs long-term and eventually lose his life because of it?" Gao Meiru asked calmly.


    Gao Zhenzhen was startled, "I don¡¯t know because the longest anyone has used ck Angel is five years, and no one knows what the consequences will be. But, that person seems to be living well without any other issues, so it probably doesn¡¯t affect the body too much."


    "Perhaps that¡¯s the case," Gao Meiru smiled ambiguously.


    But she didn¡¯t think so in her heart. Drugs are called drugs because they are toxic. No matter what kind of drug it is, taking too much will naturally cause various physiological diseases.


    She believed that Gu Yixuan might survive five years, but ten years, twenty years, he definitely wouldn¡¯t make it.


    She couldn¡¯t kill him, but she could use this slow method to torment him gradually, to kill him!

 Chapter 565 - 566 Headache Onset 1

    <h4>Chapter 565: Chapter 566 Headache Onset 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran had helped the olddy clean for two days, and the vi was refreshed, with even the flowers and nts in the garden rented.


    In the afternoon, brewing a cup of fragrant jasmine tea, Mo Ran sat on the garden swing, reading a book while swinging back and forth.


    She wore a whitece dress, her long hair flowing freely, sunlight filtering through the leaves and dappling her with spots of starry light.


    Her profile was serene and gentle, with a hint of a smile on her lips, so peacefully beautiful that it seemed almost criminal to disturb the scene.


    Gu Yixuan approached her gently, enfolding her from behind in a warm embrace.


    Mo Ran shifted slightly, smiling as she turned to nce at him.


    "This dress was bought by me for you," he said.


    "You remember?"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s smile was charming. "The moment I saw this dress, I felt you would look beautiful in it."


    And indeed, she looked stunning, like a fairy so ethereal she seemed untethered from this worldly realm.


    "Did you really think that at the time?" Mo Ran felt surprised.


    "Mhm." Gu Yixuan closed his eyes briefly, unable to hide the smile on his lips, "Actually, from the first moment I saw you, I felt something towards you, but I was always reluctant to face it. Each time I saw you, I pretended not to care and acted indifferently, yet my heart was already in disarray because of you."


    As he confessed his feelings, Mo Ran was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected that he had started caring about her so early on.


    "Back then, I thought you really didn¡¯t love me anymore. I secretly felt heartbroken quite a few times," she said.


    Gu Yixuan tightened his arms around her, nting a kiss on her eyes, "I won¡¯t treat you like that anymore, and you don¡¯t need to feel heartbroken. I¡¯ve listened to your tape twice; although I still don¡¯t remember much, I know everything you said is true. I¡¯m sorry, Ranran, for the many things I did back then to hurt you."


    Mo Ran hadn¡¯t talked about who was right or wrong in the tape, simply narrating the events that had transpired between them in an objective tone. Yet he had heard much from her words.


    Mo Ran shook her head, "I don¡¯t me you at all, actually, I also did many things that hurt you. Gu Yixuan, about the child, I¡¯ve always wanted to say sorry to you."


    "All of those things are in the past. In the future, we¡¯ll have our own children, one, two, three, as many as we want," he reassured her.


    "Do you think I¡¯m a pig?" Mo Ran pouted, frowning slightly.

 Chapter 566 - 567 Migraine Attack 2

    <h4>Chapter 566: Chapter 567 Migraine Attack 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan pecked her lips yfully and teased, "Right, you¡¯re a pig, the mother pig, and I¡¯m the father pig. Later, when you give birth to another litter of piglets, our family will beplete."


    Mo Ran feigned annoyance and gave him a disdainful look, "Who describes their family like that?"


    "Being a pig is great; you can eat and sleep without worries."


    "Yeah, but if you get too fat, you end up in the ughterhouse."


    "No worries, with daddy pig here to protect you, no one will dare to eat you."


    Mo Ran felt a mix of annoyance and amusement, "You really want to be a pig, huh?"


    The manughed and pulled her up, "I¡¯m serious, my greatest wish is for our family to live carefree like pigs."


    Mo Ran heard the wistfulness in his words and gently patted his hand, "Don¡¯t worry, we will have good days."


    She still hadn¡¯t brought up ck Angel. If Gu Yixuan had got rid of ck Angel, there was nothing more for her to worry about.


    The two sat down in the living room, and the grandma brought over freshly squeezed juice for them.


    Just as Gu Yixuan raised his ss, a sharp pain suddenly shed through his head, and the ss fell to the floor with a tter. The juice sttered, dampening his trouser leg.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Is your headache acting up again?" Mo Ran put down her ss in a panic and quickly grasped his shoulder.


    Gu Yixuan pushed her away and staggered up the stairs, moving so quickly that Mo Ran couldn¡¯t catch up.


    He ran into the room where Mo Ran had been locked up before and shut the door with a bang before she could enter.


    Mo Ran twisted the handle, but it was locked from the inside.


    She knocked on the door anxiously and shouted, "Gu Yixuan, open the door, I want toe in!"


    The grandmother also followed, "What¡¯s wrong with the young master?"


    "Grandma, his headache is acting up. Do you have the key to the room? Hurry up and use it to open the door."


    "I do!" The grandmother hurriedly looked for the key, but it was no use since the door was locked from the inside.


    The room was silent, and theck of sound only made Mo Ran more worried.


    "Gu Yixuan, open the door, let me see how you are."


    The man clutched his head tightly, crawling on the floor, his face contorted with pain.


    He bit down hard on his teeth, and every muscle trembled with the pain, yet he didn¡¯t make a sound despite the excruciating agony.

 Chapter 567 - 568 Headache Onset 3

    <h4>Chapter 567: Chapter 568 Headache Onset 3</h4>


    freew¨¥bnove?<h4></h4>


    "Gu Yixuan, open the door!" Upon hearing Mo Ran¡¯s worried voice, he seemed to gain a sliver of strength and continued to grit his teeth and endure.


    "If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯m going to break it down." She waited a while, but no answer came from inside.


    Mo Ran turned and ran downstairs to find a hammer, then started mming it against the door lock.


    "Miss Mo!" The olddy stopped her hand, "If you break the lock, what will we do if the master can¡¯t get out?"


    "But, he¡¯s suffering so much inside, and he¡¯s not opening the door."


    "I¡¯ll make a call for a locksmith toe over; you stay here and keep the masterpany."


    Mo Ran revealed a slight smile, it was always the olddy who thought things through, "Okay, go ahead."


    "Gu Yixuan, did you hear that? Even if you don¡¯t open the door, it will be opened in a bit, won¡¯t you let mee in now?"


    "Ranran, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be alright soon." Gu Yixuan tried to make his voice sound very calm.


    "How could you possibly be alright? Do you know how frightening it was thest time your headache red up? Gu Yixuan, please open the door, I¡¯m begging you!" Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but start crying.


    She was truly useless, this wasn¡¯t the time to cry, but she just couldn¡¯t help wanting to cry.


    Hearing her crying, Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart tightened, and his headache grew more intense.


    "Ranran, let me endure this alone... I don¡¯t want anyone to see me like this..."


    Holding his head, Gu Yixuan banged it on the carpet forcefully. Even with the carpet muffling, the thudding sound could still be heard.


    The sound tightened Mo Ran¡¯s heart.


    "Are you hitting your head against something again? Stop hitting! Don¡¯t hurt yourself!"


    Gu Yixuan could no longer hear her. His headache was severe, his vision darkened, his visceral organs felt like they were tearing apart, and every nerve in his body was in painful tremors.


    It really hurt so much that he wanted to die.


    While Gu Yixuan had earlier been able to bear the pain through clenched teeth, eventually, he started rolling on the ground, uttering continuous agonized cries.


    Each cry was like a knife, stabbing into Mo Ran¡¯s heart.


    Leaning against the door, Mo Ran sat down on the floor, hand over her chest, already in tears.


    Without looking, she knew what state Gu Yixuan was in.


    Wiping the tears from her face, she took out her cell phone and called the olddy, "You don¡¯t need to call the locksmith anymore..."


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t want anyone to see his disheveled state, and she felt the same.

 Chapter 568 - 569 Headache Onset 4

    <h4>Chapter 568: Chapter 569 Headache Onset 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "Gu Yixuan, you must pull through, hold on," she could only stand at the door, giving him strength, cheering him on.


    "I¡¯m right here with you, I won¡¯t leave."


    "If it hurts, just cry out, don¡¯t ever bear it in silence..."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s head hit the wall heavily, his eyes, when he opened them, were filled with bloodshot vessels.


    Several times, he nearly asked Mo Ran to call for Gao Zhenzhen, but every time he heard her voice, he clenched his teeth and persevered.


    He couldn¡¯t continue using ck Angel. If he had to rely on drugs to maintain his life forever, then he would be a waste!


    He didn¡¯t want to be a waste; there was nothing in this world that could stop him.


    God knows how long it had been, maybe an hour or two, maybe longer, when Mo Ran, who was sitting on the ground with a stiff body, saw the door open.


    Her body immediately sprang up, facing Gu Yixuan¡¯s weakened and haggard face.


    He looked at her, his ck eyes shining despite being streaked with red.


    His originally disheveled clothes were now put in order, but his shirt was soaked with sweat, his forehead was swollen, his lips bitten to the point of bleeding, the fresh blood staining his thin lips.


    From head to toe, he was in utter disarray, yet his demeanor wasposed, still like a noble ruler, with not a trace of difiture in his eyes.


    Seeing him like this, Mo Ran restrained the urge to cry and rushed into his arms.


    "Next time, you have to let me stay by your side, no matter how much you suffer, I will suffer with you!"


    Gu Yixuan looked down, a slight smile curling on his lips, "I can make it on my own."


    He truly hadn¡¯t expected to make it through. He had tried to quit ck Angel before but never managed to endure it.


    This time, he had used all his willpower to hold on, now feeling utterly weak and powerless throughout his body.


    "Even if you can make it on your own, I want to be with you. You¡¯re not allowed to shut me out again."


    That feeling of waiting was truly unbearable.


    Mo Ran¡¯s words were resolute, warming Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart. He replied, "Okay."


    "Ranran, I think I need to sleep for a while." As soon as he finished speaking, he copsed on her.


    Gu Yixuan slept for a long time, not waking up until the next day.


    While he was knocked out, Mo Ran changed him into clean clothes, applied medicine to his forehead and lips, and then stayed by his side until he woke up.

 Chapter 569 - 570 Headache Onset 5

    <h4>Chapter 569: Chapter 570 Headache Onset 5</h4><h4></h4>


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he met her smiling expression.


    Her smile was faint but very warm, like a ray of sunshine reaching the depths of his heart, and he thought he could never let her go in his lifetime.


    "You¡¯re awake, how do you feel, do you still feel bad?" Mo Ran asked with concern.


    The nerves in his head still throbbed, residual pain sharply swept through his mind, but he remained calm on the surface.


    "I¡¯m fine now, what time is it?"


    "Eleven o¡¯clock."


    The sun outside was just right, and he felt somewhat astonished, "I slept for a whole day?"


    "Mhm." Mo Ran nodded, "You were very tired, so you slept in a bit longer. You must be hungry by now; grandma has been keeping porridge warm, just waiting for you to get up and eat."


    Gu Yixuan wanted to sit up, and Mo Ran helped him, propping a tall pillow behind his back.


    "I am indeed a bit hungry." He moistened his dry lips.


    Mo Ran poured him a cup of warm water, helped him drink it, and then went downstairs to get the porridge. After she left, Gu Yixuan covered his head with his hands, his face ashen.


    He had underestimated the power of ck Angel, thinking that after getting through it, he would be temporarily fine. Who knew that upon waking up, his head still hurt, just not as severely as before.


    Could it be that he had to take the medication so it wouldn¡¯t continue to hurt?


    No, he was determined not to take the medication again!


    Hearing Mo Ran¡¯s footstepsing upstairs, he dropped his hands, and his expression returned to normal.


    "It¡¯s a bit hot, I¡¯ll blow on it." Mo Ran scooped up a spoonful of porridge and blew on it a few times.


    "I can do it myself." Gu Yixuan reached out his hand, but she avoided it.


    "No, you are weak right now; I will feed you."


    The man smiled faintly, "I¡¯m not so weak that I can¡¯t feed myself."


    "Anyway, I am going to feed you." Mo Ran was insistent, and he did not push further.


    Carefully feeding him a spoonful of porridge, Mo Ran smiled happily as if she had encountered something very pleasing.


    "What are you smiling about?"


    "I¡¯m happy that you made it through this bout of headache. Gu Yixuan, is it possible that you¡¯ll be able to get rid of ck Angel before long?"


    The man¡¯s expression paused slightly, "How did you know I was hit by ck Angel?"


    "That time when your headache red up, the doctor found out through the tests. Mr. Lei told me that you were affected by ck Angel, which is a kind of drug that¡¯s impossible to quit."


    "Ranran, are you scared?" Gu Yixuan¡¯s expression became somewhat tense.


    "Scared of what?" Mo Ran asked, puzzled.

 Chapter 570 - 571 Headache Onset 6

    <h4>Chapter 570: Chapter 571 Headache Onset 6</h4><h4></h4>


    "What are you afraid of?" Mo Ran asked, puzzled.


    "I¡¯m addicted to drugs, and it¡¯s highly possible that I¡¯ll never be able to quit for the rest of my life. Are you scared?" Scared of the unclean him, scared of the him that might show all sorts of symptoms?


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes darkened, "Of course I¡¯m afraid."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart ached¡ªshe really was afraid...


    "I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get rid of the drugs and that they will harm your body in the future. I¡¯m afraid you will leave me too soon and I will have to live alone in this world. Gu Yixuan, you must stay healthy and alive, and apany me until we grow old and die, okay?" Mo Ran looked at him with hope in her eyes.


    The man¡¯s throat bobbed with emotion, his heart full of touch and happiness.


    He stretched out his hand to pull Mo Ran into his embrace, holding her tight, his voice shaking with excitement, "I promise you, I will live healthily and apany you until we grow old and die. Ranran, for you, I will quit ck Angel."


    "That¡¯s what you said, oh, you¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word," Mo Ran said seriously, looking up at him.


    Gu Yixuanughed softly, "I will never go back on my word."


    She loved him, and he loved her too. Their happy life had not yet begun, how could he bear to leave her?


    A lifetime was too short for him; therefore, in this lifetime, he would try his hardest to live as long and as well as possible.


    Ideally, they would both live to be over a hundred years old, so old that all their teeth had fallen out, but still alive in this world.


    As long as he could hold her hand, no matter the difficulties, he could get through anything.


    After eating, Gu Yixuany back on the ¡õ¡õ, insisting on pulling Mo Ran to sleep with him.


    "You didn¡¯t rest wellst night, did you? Sleep with me a little longer."


    Her eyes had severe dark circles¡ªundoubtedly, she had not sleptst night.


    Mo Ran was indeed very sleepy, but she didn¡¯t want to affect his sleep, "I¡¯ll go to another room to sleep, you should get some more rest."


    Gu Yixuan used his arms and legs to hold her, preventing her from leaving.


    "No, I can¡¯t sleep well without holding you."


    "But, I have bad sleeping habits, I might disturb you."


    Some say that some people are very quiet when awake but be restless when asleep¡ªMo Ran was one of those people.


    Gu Yixuan smiled slightly, "It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll be holding you, you won¡¯t disturb me."


    "Okay then, I¡¯ll sleep with you." Mo Ran thought his headache had gone away, so she slept peacefully beside him.


    She was really exhausted, and as soon as she rxed, she quickly fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 571 - 572 Let’s Go on a Date 1

    <h4>Chapter 571: Chapter 572 Let¡¯s Go on a Date 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan looked at her features, his eyebrows tightly furrowed. Even if his head was splitting with pain, as long as he was holding her, seeing her in his arms, he could bear the sharp agony.


    After kissing her cheek, Gu Yixuan felt very sweet inside, and his headache seemed to lessen as well.


    He watched her for a while longer before he gently got up and walked to the balcony.


    He pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and ced it between his fingers without actually smoking it. He enjoyed the smell of tobo but seldom smoked, so he often let it burn quietly on its own.


    With the faint scent of the smoke, his headache eased slightly.


    From the back, Gu Yixuan looked as if he was leisurely gazing into the distance, but if you saw his hand gripping the railing tightly, you¡¯d know he was definitely in difort at that moment.


    When the cigarette in his hand was spent, he flicked his fingers, and the butt followed a curve through the air beforending on thewn.


    The moment he turned around, a warm stream flowed from his nose, a sh of faint surprise in his eyes. With a light touch of his fingertips, he found the bright red liquid.


    He had a nosebleed.


    Returning to the room, Gu Yixuan wiped the blood with a tissue, flushed it down the toilet, and then took a bath.


    The cold water poured over him with a whoosh, but he didn¡¯t feel cold at all.


    By the time he finished bathing, Mo Ran had already opened her eyes and was just sitting up.


    "Awake? Why not sleep a bit longer?" he asked as he dried his hair.


    "Can¡¯t sleep anymore." Even though she was tired, the worry for him kept her from falling asleep.


    Mo Ran put on her slippers and took the initiative to get the hair dryer.


    "Let me dry your hair for you."


    Gu Yixuan was momentarily stunned, then a smile slowly spread across his face, "Okay."


    He set the towel aside, sat down beside the bed, while Mo Ran climbed onto the bed behind him, kneeling and gentlybing through his short hair with her fingers.


    The hair dryer whirred, yet they didn¡¯t find it noisy at all.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s hair was really nice, neither too soft nor too hard, and it had a lustrous quality.


    After drying his hair, she took ab and carefully styled his hair for him.


    "Ranran,"


    "Hmm?"


    "Let¡¯s go on a date."


    "A date?" Mo Ran stopped thebing.


    Gu Yixuan turned around, pulled her towards him, and held her in his embrace, "Yes, tonight, let¡¯s go see a movie, have a candlelight dinner."


    "Why today? You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet." Mo Ran blinked, puzzled.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s dark eyes looked at her as he took theb from her hand and began to tidy her slightly disheveled long hair.

 Chapter 572 - 573 Let’s Go on a Date 2

    <h4>Chapter 572: Chapter 573 Let¡¯s Go on a Date 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "I remember after I lost my memory, the second time you came to find me in the parking garage, I got a call from Gao Zhenzhen," he said. "She wanted me to go see a movie with her, and I agreed right in front of you. Even though you were looking down, I knew you felt very sad then. Ranran, you¡¯re the one I love most, and those dates, I only want to go on them with you. I want to make up for all the hurt I¡¯ve caused you."


    So he had noticed her feelings back then. Mo Ran didn¡¯t know whether to feel moved or happy.


    "Another day, perhaps, you¡¯ve only just gotten over your headache." She wanted to go on a date with him, too, but his health was more important.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine now, and besides, I want to find something to do to relieve some of the tension," he replied.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t make excuses. He wanted to go on a date with Mo Ran, partly to make amends to her, but also to distract himself.


    His headaches continued, and he knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to quit ck Angel. At the very least, his head would hurt for another day before he could get some temporary relief.


    Mo Ran thought his idea was a good one, and she smiled slightly, "Okay, let¡¯s go have fun, go on a date. Then you can leave all those heavy thoughts behind and let your body rx a bit."


    Without further ado, dressed and ready, Gu Yixuan took her out. Instead of driving, they hailed a taxi and headed to the amusement park to have some fun.


    Mo Ran held his hand and pointed at the carousel, saying, "Did you know? Once, I came here to ride the carousel, hoping to see you. I searched for you in the crowd, but never found you."


    Gu Yixuan gripped her hand firmly, smiled, and said, "Now, you don¡¯t need to look for me. I¡¯ll go on the carousel with you."


    "Great, let¡¯s go buy the tickets," Mo Ran said excitedly, pulling him along.


    While seated on the carousel, they still held hands, their eyes locked on each other as if they were the only two people in the world.


    Some people around them watched enviously, while others sneakily took out their phones to capture the beautiful moment.


    Not far away, a private detective¡¯s camera clicked and shed as he too captured the scene.


    When they passed a balloon-shooting game, Gu Yixuan pulled her to a stop, his gaze falling on a pink McDull pig plushie.


    "Ranran, how about I win that pig for you?" The man shed a confident smile, paid the money, took the toy gun, and aimed at the row of balloons three meters away.

 Chapter 573 - 574 Let’s Go on a Date 3

    <h4>Chapter 573: Chapter 574 Let¡¯s Go on a Date 3</h4><h4></h4>


    He hit every target; all the balloons burst, and Mo Ran hugged the McDull pig he won,ughing happily.


    "You¡¯re so amazing, your marksmanship is so precise."


    "There are many things I¡¯m good at, I¡¯ll let you discover them slowly in time."


    Gu Yixuan reached out to pinch the nose of the McDull pig, smiling, "Ranran, I¡¯ve given you a piggy daddy, wouldn¡¯t you like to give me a piggy mommy?"


    "But my marksmanship is terrible, and there are no other pigs here."


    Gu Yixuan chuckled, "Silly girl, we can just go outside and buy one. Remember to buy me a piggy mommyter, okay?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned a bit red, her lips curling up into a smile as she nodded lightly.


    "When we have kids in the future, we will take them to buy a piggy baby," Gu Yixuan said, seemingly immersed in his own fantasies,ughing a bit foolishly.


    "Let¡¯s talk about thatter,e on, I want to ride the Ferris wheel!" Mo Ran interrupted him shyly.


    Sitting on the Ferris wheel, in the ss box, Mo Ran looked at the ground getting farther away, feeling very excited.


    "Gu Yixuan, do you know? Some people say that a man and woman who ride the Ferris wheel together will break up."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she sessfully caught the slight change in Gu Yixuan¡¯splexion.


    Mo Ran immediately added with augh, "However, if they kiss at the highest point of the Ferris wheel, they will stay together forever."


    "Then close your eyes, and I¡¯ll kiss you when we get to the highest point."


    "Should I close them now?"


    "Mhm," Gu Yixuan nodded with a smile.


    As the Ferris wheel neared the top, Mo Ran steeled her heart, lifted her chin, and closed her eyes. Gu Yixuan reached out to caress her face, his brow furrowed, enduring the ufortable headache.


    Feeling his breath drawing closer, Mo Ran¡¯s eyshes trembled fiercely, her heart filled with both nervousness and anticipation.


    When the Ferris wheel reached the high point, Gu Yixuan kissed her lips on cue.


    Mo Ran thought it would be a simple kiss, but he reached out to hold her tightly, kissing her urgently and fervently, as if venting something.


    "Mm..." She opened her eyes in a daze and saw Gu Yixuan¡¯s slightly furrowed brow.


    He held her so tightly, it was quite painful. She didn¡¯t know that, at that moment, Gu Yixuan was using the kiss to ease his headache.


    Sometimes he kissed her fiercely, so Mo Ran didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    Just as Mo Ran was about to suffocate, Gu Yixuan released her and suddenly pressed her head into his chest, not letting her see the nosebleed trickling out.

 Chapter 574 - 575 Let’s Go on a Date 4

    <h4>Chapter 574: Chapter 575 Let¡¯s Go on a Date 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "Gu Yixuan, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Mo Ran¡¯s face was buried in his chest, and her voice sounded muffled.


    The man quietly took out a tissue to wipe away his nosebleed, and smiled wickedly, "Don¡¯t move, just stay in my arms for a while, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to control myself."


    Mo Ran hadn¡¯t expected him to react at this time, and her face immediately turned red, daring not to move while buried in his chest.


    A whileter, he let her go, and by then the Ferris wheel had also stopped turning.


    "Where else do you want to go?" Gu Yixuan asked, holding her hand.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Mo Ran shook her head with a smile, "No more ying, let¡¯s go watch a movie."


    "Okay."


    Arriving at the cinema, Mo Ran automatically bought couple seats and also got popcorn and c. Holding Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand, she found their seats like an expert and pulled him to sit down.


    "Have you been to the cinema before?" Gu Yixuan asked, turning his head.


    Mo Ran stuffed a piece of popcorn into her mouth and nodded as if it were obvious, "Yeah."


    These days, who hasn¡¯t been to the movies?


    The lighting wasn¡¯t very bright, and she failed to see the dangerous glint in Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes.


    "Couple seats as well?"


    "Yes..." Mo Ran was about to sip her c when her movement suddenly stopped.


    Feeling guilty, she met Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, and exined with a smile, "I came with Tang Song before, but that was a long time ago."


    "Hmm." The man nced at her, responding indifferently. He turned his head and casually looked towards the big screen.


    He didn¡¯t get angry!


    Mo Ran nced at him curiously, seeing his expression was normal, indeed not looking angry.


    His reaction was so strange, maybe he just understood her. It seemed the Gu Yixuan of today had matured much more than before.


    Mo Ran thought the matter had passed and continued to eat and watch the movie.


    When the male and female leads on the screen kissed, someone pinched her chin and turned her face, and Gu Yixuan deeply kissed her lips.


    Her mouth had the sweet taste of popcorn and the vor of c. The man swept through her mouth and then released her, a bit intoxicated.


    "You two didn¡¯t kiss, did you?" he stated confidently.


    Mo Ran blinked, finally understanding the meaning of his words, "Of course not!"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s thin lips curved slightly, self-assuredly dering, "Then at that time, you guys weren¡¯t a couple."


    "At that time, he and I weren¡¯t a couple to begin with..." Mo Ran retorted quietly.

 Chapter 575 - 576: So He Was In So Much Pain 1

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 576: So He Was In So Much Pain 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan nodded in satisfaction, "From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to watch movies with other men, got it?"


    "Got it." What a domineering man, she¡¯d just thought he had matured, but it seems he hasn¡¯t changed at all.


    But she really missed the domineering Gu Yixuan.


    Mo Ranughed to herself, and Gu Yixuan nced at her with a smile, his eyes filled with indulgence and tenderness.


    After leaving the cinema, Mo Ran dragged Gu Yixuan to a boutique, personally selected a piggy mom to give to him, and then pulled him to eat street food...


    That day, they had a lot of fun. After going home and taking a bath, Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t wait to hold her and get into bed.


    He seemed very out of control, entering her body without any forey.


    Mo Ran held him tight, enduring his thrusts over and over again, wandering between pain and pleasure. After being taken again and again, Mo Ran finally fell into a deep sleep due to exhaustion.


    The many on top of her, caressing her face, his brows tightly knit, but there wasughter in his eyes. On the sofa in the bedroom, the piggy mom and piggy dad cuddled together, their sewn eyes foolishly smiling at them.


    After kissing her lips, Gu Yixuan got up, dressed, and sat down in the wicker chair on the balcony.


    There was a moon tonight, and the night air was fresh and tranquil.


    Gu Yixuan sat still, his gaze intense, his long fingers gripping the armrest of the wicker chair tightly, turning the joints white from the strain.


    ck Angel truly lived up to its name as the most formidable drug; even if you survive the onset, it will continue to torment you.


    The next day when Mo Ran woke up, Gu Yixuan had already left; she touched the spot beside her, and it was devoid of any warmth.


    He left too early.


    Getting up, washing up, and having breakfast, Mo Ran was about to look for a job when her cell phone rang.


    It was a call from Gao Zhenzhen. She frowned, not really wanting to answer the phone.


    Throwing the phone aside, Mo Ran continued to read the newspaper, the ringtone echoing again and again. Grandma came out of the kitchen and asked with confusion, "Miss Mo, why aren¡¯t you answering the phone?"


    Mo Ran had no choice but to pick up and answer, "Hello, what¡¯s up?"


    If Gao Zhenzhen still wanted to cling to Gu Yixuan, she would make it clear to her, no way!


    Gu Yixuan was hers, and other women should not even dream about it.


    On the other end, Gao Zhenzhen spoke, "Has Xuan¡¯s headache passed?"

 Chapter 576 - 577: So He Was in Such Pain 2

    <h4>Chapter 576: Chapter 577: So He Was in Such Pain 2</h4><h4></h4>


    She stated it affirmatively, not as a question.


    "Yes, but he¡¯s fine now," Mo Ran said, with a hint of pride and smugness.


    Gao Zhenzhen imed that Gu Yixuan could never quit ck Angel, but who said that? Gu Yixuan had toughed it out.


    "He¡¯s fine now?" Gao Zhenzhen asked in surprise.


    "Um, after his episode the day before yesterday, he¡¯s been fine," Mo Ran thought to herself with a sneer, this ck Angel isn¡¯t all that tough.


    "You foolish woman! Sooner orter, you¡¯re going to get Xuan killed! Do you think just getting through a ck Angel episode means everything is fine? If it were that simple, what would be the difference from ordinary drugs! Xuan must be in a lot of pain right now, is he at home? I¡¯m going to find him!"


    Mo Ran ignored her anger and asked with a frown, "What do you mean by that? Exin yourself!"


    "I¡¯ll just tell you the truth then, if he doesn¡¯t continue taking ck Angel, Xuan¡¯s headaches will keep happening until his nerves are numbed, and he can¡¯t feel the pain anymore. But the next episode will be several times more painful than thest, and he will still have to endure the pain for a very long time. If he doesn¡¯t take ck Angel continuously, people with weak wills could very well die from the pain, and even those with strong wills could lose half their lives! You idiot woman, you¡¯re so intent on making him quit, are you really trying to watch him die?" Gao Zhenzhen angrily hung up the phone and immediately rushed to Banshan Garden.


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned pale, and her hand shook, almost dropping her cellphone to the ground.


    She didn¡¯t know that ck Angel could be so potent, nor did she know that Gu Yixuan was enduring so much pain.


    Just yesterday, she had naively dragged him around to y...


    That fool, he hadughed so happily in front of her as if nothing was wrong. The thought of him enduring pain while spending time with her was like a thorn in Mo Ran¡¯s heart; she couldn¡¯t even touch it without feeling pain.


    Where was Gu Yixuan now?


    Mo Ran immediately dialed his phone, only to find it was turned off.


    "Grandma! Grandma!" She got up and ran to the kitchen.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Grandmother hurriedly came out upon hearing her.


    "Grandma, do you know where Gu Yixuan has gone?" Mo Ran asked anxiously.


    "He didn¡¯t say, he just mentioned he¡¯d be out for a while and told you not to look for him because he had some matters to deal with," Grandmother said, seeing her anxious expression and asked worriedly, "Miss Mo, what happened?"


    .....

 Chapter 577 - 578: So He Was in Such Pain 3

    <h4>Chapter 577: Chapter 578: So He Was in Such Pain 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran shook his head, turned, and walked to the door before stopping again.


    Gu Yixuan was definitely not in thepany. Where could she go to find him?


    He had several residences, he had numerous friends, and he had his favorite haunts, none of which she knew anything about.


    It was only at this moment that she realized, aside from the person Gu Yixuan, she knew nothing else about him.


    Mo Ran sat on the sofa, overwhelmed with sadness and guilt. Despite her fondness for Gu Yixuan, she had never taken the initiative to learn more about him.


    She took out her phone and continued to dial his number, but it was always switched off.


    Gu Yixuan, please don¡¯t let anything happen to you...


    Hadn¡¯t you promised me that when you had a headache, you would always let me be by your side? Why then are you still hiding from me, avoiding me?


    After a while, the sound of a car engine could be heard outside, followed by the doorbell ringing.


    Mo Ran hurried to open the door, thinking it was Gu Yixuan who hade back, but it was Gao Zhenzhen.


    "Where¡¯s Xuan?" Gao Zhenzhen strode into the living room like a gust of wind, looking everywhere for signs of Gu Yixuan.


    This was her first visit here; she hadn¡¯t known before that Gu Yixuan had this ce. When they were together, he would always take her to stay in hotels.


    The vi was beautifully decorated, and every ornament was carefully chosen. Gao Zhenzhen found the sight especially jarring, her heart filling with even more jealousy towards Mo Ran.


    "Is he upstairs?" she asked, about to head up.


    "He¡¯s not at home, he went out," Mo Ran said indifferently from behind, "Do you know where he might have gone?"


    Gao Zhenzhen turned and strode towards her, raising her hand to p her. Mo Ran, however, was quick and caught her hand, saying coldly, "Did you think you could p me again?"


    Her wrist being tightly gripped, Gao Zhenzhen frowned from the pain.


    "Let go!"


    Mo Ran released her hand and watched her warily.


    "You despicable woman, not even knowing where Xuan has gone and letting him go out alone! I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to him, I¡¯ll never forgive you!"


    Mo Ran bit her lip, "I too want to follow him, to be by his side. But he won¡¯t let me know about his current suffering. Can you tell me, do you know where he is?"


    Gao Zhenzhen had a vague idea of where Gu Yixuan might be and nned to find him on her own. On second thought, it seemed like a good idea to bring Mo Ran along.


    Soon, in front of Xuan, she wanted to see whether he would choose her ¡¯Eternal Love¡¯ or choose Mo Ran.

 Chapter 578 - 579: So He Was in Such Pain 4

    <h4>Chapter 578: Chapter 579: So He Was in Such Pain 4</h4>


    freew¨¥bnove?<h4></h4>


    She took out her phone and dialed the Jindi Hotel customer service line. As expected, Gu Yixuan had gone there.


    "Come with me!" She hung up the phone and strode out of the vi in her high heels.


    Mo Ran grabbed his phone and hurried to follow her.


    They quickly arrived at the Jindi Hotel in Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s car. Mo Ran had been to this ce before and remembered giving Yang Tao a harsh lesson thest time he was there.


    The service staff recognized Gao Zhenzhen and, thinking she was still Gu Yixuan¡¯s girlfriend, per her instructions, they opened Gu Yixuan¡¯s room for them.


    The two rushed in, finding no one in the bedroom, but there were the sounds of rushing watering from the bathroom.


    Mo Ran acted faster than Gao Zhenzhen, pushing the door open to see Gu Yixuan sitting under the showerhead with cold water pouring down on him.


    Seeing them, a sh of surprise crossed his eyes, and then he understood everything.


    Mo Ran quickly turned off the water and grabbed the towel hanging nearby to drape over him.


    "You idiot, do you want to get sick?" she couldn¡¯t help yelling at him.


    Even though the weather was hot, being under the cold water for a long time could still cause a chill.


    Mo Ran helped him up, and Gu Yixuan quietly looked at her as he stood and asked, "How did youe here?"


    "I brought her here." Gao Zhenzhen stepped forward, trying to grasp his other arm but he subtly avoided her, and a hint of grievance shed in her eyes.


    They reached the bedroom, where Mo Ran bit her lip and pressed Gu Yixuan down to sit on the sofa. She hurriedly began drying his hair and reached to unbutton his shirt.


    Gu Yixuan held her hand and said with a light smile, "Are you sure you want me to change clothes here?"


    Mo Ran suddenly remembered Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s presence, "Then do you have clean clothes? Hurry and take a hot shower, change your clothes."


    Gao Zhenzhen eagerly dug out Gu Yixuan¡¯s clothes and handed them to him.


    "Xuan, go change your clothes now."


    He nced at Gao Zhenzhen and calmly epted the clothes from her hand.


    "Wait here for me." After saying this, he walked towards the bathroom withposure.


    "How does he look like nothing is wrong?" Gao Zhenzhen frowned slightly.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes dimmed as she lowered them, remembering the stiffness of Gu Yixuan¡¯s entire body when she had supported him just now. He wasn¡¯t fine, he was enduring.


    Just like yesterday, enduring so she wouldn¡¯t notice anything wrong with him.


    Gu Yixuan, it turns out you were in so much pain, and I only realized it now.

 Chapter 579 - 580: So He Was in Such Pain 5

    <h4>Chapter 579: Chapter 580: So He Was in Such Pain 5</h4>


    freewe?n?vel<h4></h4>


    Neither of the two women spoke; one sat on the one side of the sofa, and the other on the opposite side, with arge distance between them.


    When Gu Yixuan came out, they both stood up and walked towards him.


    "Xuan, take your medicine, don¡¯t let yourself suffer too much," Gao Zhenzhen poured out a white pill.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Ran¡¯s pupils sharply contracted, and without thinking, pped the pill to the ground with a smack.


    "He can¡¯t eat this!" Picking up the pill, she threw it into the toilet and flushed it away.


    "What right do you have to stop him from eating it? Do you want to see him suffer? Want to see him left with only half a life?!"


    Mo Ran stared into her eyes and said coldly, "It¡¯s giving him these pills all the time that will take his life!"


    Gao Zhenzhen was slightly stunned and then said agitatedly, "How could I possibly harm him, I¡¯m doing this for his own good. If it weren¡¯t for ck Angel back then, Xuan¡¯s life..."


    "Enough." Gu Yixuan interrupted her, walked over to the sofa, and sat down, looking somewhat weary.


    "Zhenzhen, you should go back. I know you mean well, but I¡¯m not going to eat that stuff anymore."


    A flicker of shock crossed Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes, "Xuan, you know the detoxification process will be very painful. You don¡¯t have to torment yourself like this, I have a lot of medicine, enough for you to take for a lifetime."


    A sharp look shed through the man¡¯s half-closed eyes.


    "Is that not drugs? You want me to take drugs for a lifetime?"


    "No! I just don¡¯t want you to suffer..."


    "Taking them is what makes me suffer." He could bear the physical pain, but what he couldn¡¯t bear was the mental agony.


    He didn¡¯t want to be an invalid, a person controlled by drugs.


    Gao Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t quite understand what he was saying, but Mo Ran did.


    She walked over to Gu Yixuan¡¯s side and held his hand in hers. The man opened his eyes to meet her gaze, and a warm current flickered in his eyes.


    He knew that Mo Ran understood him.


    "Miss Gao, you can leave now. I can take care of him here, and thank you for bringing me here today," said Mo Ran calmly to her.


    Gao Zhenzhen bit her lip; the tacit understanding in their exchanged nces deeply pained her heart.


    She took a deep breath, took the medicine bottle out of her bag, and ced it on the table, saying, "Although you pulled through this episode, the next time, and the time after that won¡¯t be so simple. Here¡¯s some medicine, take it if you can¡¯t bear it and don¡¯t let yourself suffer too much. I still have more medicine; if you run out, you can find me."

 Chapter 580 - 581: So He Was in Such Pain 6

    <h4>Chapter 580: Chapter 581: So He Was in Such Pain 6</h4><h4></h4>


    Even if he didn¡¯t want her, didn¡¯t love her anymore, she didn¡¯t want to see him in pain. She had intended to use ck Angel to bind him to her, but she still couldn¡¯t bear to watch him suffer.


    Mo Ran frowned deeply, "Miss Gao, please take back your medicine; Gu Yixuan won¡¯t need this stuff."


    "It¡¯s something I gave him, what right do you have to interfere?" Gao Zhenzhen coldly retorted.


    Gu Yixuan clutched the medicine bottle, walked to the bathroom, and flushed all the pills down the drain beforeing out and tossing the bottle into the trash can.


    "This stuff is too harmful, you should also never touch it again."


    "Xuan..." Gao Zhenzhen hadn¡¯t expected him to be so cold and heartless.


    Before he had fallen in love with Mo Ran, every time he had a headache, she would give him medicine, and though he really didn¡¯t want to take it, he would still swallow it.


    Just because he had fallen in love with someone, he was actually nning to quit ck Angel, and he had even managed to endure the first onset of withdrawal symptoms.


    She realized that Gu Yixuan had never truly cared for her. Compared to his concern for Mo Ran, the affection he once showed her was like a drop in the ocean...


    Tears spilled from her eyes, and Gao Zhenzhen suddenly turned and ran out of the room, mming the door shut behind her.


    Seeing her leave, Mo Ran hurriedly helped Gu Yixuan to the bed to lie down.


    "Your head must be hurting a lot. There¡¯s no one else here, cry out if it hurts, I won¡¯t despise you."


    Looking at her worried expression, Gu Yixuan felt a stir in his heart and wrapped his arms around her tightly, furrowing his brow without disguising his pain.


    In front of her, there was no need to pretend anymore. He knew that no matter what he became, no matter how wretched, this woman would never despise him, never leave him.


    In front of her, he couldfortably be himself without any pretense.


    Mo Ran knew he was in great pain, but she didn¡¯t look up at him. She just quietly held him, silently giving him strength andfort.


    She believed that he could definitely quit ck Angel, no matter how difficult it was, she would be there with him.


    Gao Zhenzhen got into the car, held back her tears, and made an international call, "Hello, cousin, is that you?"


    In a luxurious vi in Tokyo, a man leaned against the railing on the third-floor balcony, letting the breeze flutter his long hair that reached his waist.


    He answered the phone, his voice very pleasant: "My dear cousin, what can I do for you?"


    "Cousin, I need to ask you something."


    "What do you wish to ask? Your cousin will surely have no secrets, leaving nothing unsaid."

 Chapter 581 - 582: Can’t Give Up Black Angel 1

    <h4>Chapter 581: Chapter 582: Can¡¯t Give Up ck Angel 1</h4><h4></h4>


    In the swimming pool, a woman d in a bikini emerged like a mermaid breaking through the water. The sunlight fell upon her fair skin and her soft curves that were subtly revealed, as if she were coated in ayer of sparkling luster.


    Fujiwara Ize slightly squinted his beautiful eyes, his thin lips curving into a slight smile.


    He loved beautiful women the most, even though the most beautiful woman in the world wasn¡¯t as handsome as him, he still enjoyed admiring beauties.


    "I want to know, can ck Angel ever quit?" Gao Zhenzhen asked on the other end.


    The man turned and walked into the hall, not wanting to continue staying under the sun, allowing the ultraviolet rays to torment his skin.


    "Of course, she can¡¯t quit. I invented the stuff, don¡¯t I know it?" He said with pride, yet there was not a hint of arrogance in it.


    The woman who had just been swimming took the towel passed to her by a servant and, while drying her hair, headed upstairs.


    In the corridor, by the doors, everywhere, there were bodyguards dressed in ck.


    The woman didn¡¯t avoid them at all, still wearing her bikini that emphasized her fiery figure, walking past them as if no one else was there.


    She was a woman of mixed Chinese and English descent, with charmingly profound features, exuding allure with every move she made; no matter where she went, she was an enchanting view.


    However, when she pushed the door open and entered the living room on the third floor, her aura and beauty were all overshadowed by the man who was making a phone call.


    If anyone was to be called the most beautiful in the world, it certainly would be the head of the Fujiwara Mo Family, Fujiwara Ize.


    Seeing here in, the man smiled faintly, and the woman was instantly mesmerized.


    "What, your sweetheart wants to quit ck Angel?" He seemed as if he heard a very funny joke.


    "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll never be able to quit." His long and attractive fingers tenderly stroked the approaching woman; although his smile was gentle, his eyes didn¡¯t show a ripple.


    "But he has already survived one round of withdrawal. Cousin, I think, ck Angel can be quit, right?" In her heart, she also hoped Gu Yixuan could quit, yet contradictorily, she also didn¡¯t want him to.


    If he quit, then they wouldn¡¯t have any more connections, would they?


    Fujiwara Ize wasn¡¯t surprised at all, "Surviving one round doesn¡¯t prove anything, just wait, when the next round of withdrawal hits, he will beg you for the drug."


    He spoke with such certainty, Gao Zhenzhen was no longer so worried.


    In this world, she might not believe anyone else, but she truly believed what Fujiwara Ize said.

 Chapter 582 - 583: Simply Can’t Give Up Black Angel 2

    <h4>Chapter 582: Chapter 583: Simply Can¡¯t Give Up ck Angel 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Even if he said that the Earth would be destroyed tomorrow, she would firmly believe it.


    Because in her eyes, Fujiwara Ize was a god, an omnipotent deity.


    "I trust your cousin, so let¡¯s just leave it at that, I¡¯m hanging up now."


    "Zhenzhen, to catch a man¡¯s heart, you need to know when to hold on and when to let go, understand? If you cling too tightly, you¡¯ll achieve the opposite effect," Fujiwara Ize offered her a piece of advice.


    "Mhm, I got it."


    Gao Zhenzhen hung up the phone, her lips curling up slightly. After talking to Fujiwara Ize, she felt brimming with self-confidence.


    Gu Yixuan wouldn¡¯t be able to quit ck Angel; he would definitely return to her side.


    The more she thought about it, the more her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up.


    In order to focus on quitting ck Angel, Gu Yixuan temporarily handed over thepany to someone else, and Mo Ran was also ready to fight a tough battle.


    His headache had passed, but he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be more than a day or two before it came back.


    Seeing the weather was nice, Mo Ran asked Grandma to spread a white tablecloth in the garden, nning to have an outdoor pic.


    Gu Yixuan sat on the white cloth, dressed in casual clothes, lookingfortable.


    Mo Ran helped Grandma ce the prepared food and tters on it, then sat down next to Gu Yixuan.


    The man leaned his head on her legs, squinting his eyes slightly with a smile on his lips.


    "Here, open up." Mo Ran used a toothpick to pick up a piece of apple and held it to his mouth.


    While eating the apple, Gu Yixuan said vaguely, "Ranran, I feel so rxed with you. Let¡¯s go camping outside in the future, and travel around as well."


    Mo Ran smiled, "Sure, once you¡¯ve gotten rid of ck Angel, we¡¯ll go traveling."


    Gu Yixuan took her hand, opened his eyes, his ck pupils determined.


    "Trust me, for you, I will definitely work hard to get rid of ck Angel."


    Thinking of what Gao Zhenzhen had said, Mo Ran felt very worried.


    "Gao Zhenzhen said that the second time the addiction hits, it will be very painful, several times worse than the first time. It¡¯s going to be very hard. Gu Yixuan, when that timees, you mustn¡¯t avoid me, okay?"


    "Okay, I promise you."


    With his promise, Mo Ran¡¯s lips curled into a small smile; her long hair fell softly, looking incredibly beautiful from Gu Yixuan¡¯s perspective.


    His gaze darkened, he reached out to hook her neck, pulling her down, and kissed her lips.


    Mo Ran did not resist, holding his head and slowly responding to him.


    The golden sunlight draped over the two of them, soft and beautiful, a scene too harmonious for anyone to bear interrupting.

 Chapter 583 - 584: I’ll be with you through heaven and hell 1

    <h4>Chapter 583: Chapter 584: I¡¯ll be with you through heaven and hell 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Golden sunlight spilled over the two of them, soft and breathtaking, and no one had the heart to break the scene.


    The grandmother who came out with the juice saw this and smiled as she retreated.


    ..................


    When Mo Ran awoke in the middle of the night, her hand instinctively reached out to embrace the person beside her, but she felt only emptiness. Opening her eyes perplexedly, she saw that, aided by the faint light outside, Gu Yixuan was not there.


    The room was empty too, sparking a flicker of surprise in her heart.


    Wearing only a white nightgown, she opened the door to leave her room and as she was about to descend the staircase, she noticed a silhouette on the living room couch.


    The living room lights were off, but she recognized him instantly, it was Gu Yixuan.


    As she walked down the stairs and was about to ask why he was there, she saw his trembling body and immediately realized that his drug addiction withdrawal symptoms had red up.


    She hurried over, turned on the light, and turned his head toward her.


    "Is your head starting to hurt again?"


    The man clenched his teeth tightly, his face rmingly pale with sweat beading on his forehead, his hands buried in his hair as he held his head in a death grip.


    Mo Ran did not know what to do, but after thinking for a moment, she found a new towel and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Bite on this, don¡¯t bite your tongue."


    Gu Yixuan was still somewhat lucid and obediently bit down on the towel. Mo Ran then used a damp towel to wipe the sweat from his face.


    "Do you want to go upstairs?" she asked worriedly.


    Gu Yixuan nodded, he needed to return to that safe room while he still had some rity, staying in the living room would only cause chaos.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t call for the grandmother, but supported him upstairs herself, entering the room with foam-padded walls andying him down on the ¡õ¡õ.


    The floor was covered with a thick carpet, which Mo Ran had prepared in advance.


    After removing the towel, Gu Yixuan squeezed a few words through his clenched teeth, "Ranran, get out."


    This headache was especially severe, and he was nearly at his limit. If she stayed, he didn¡¯t know what he might do if he lost control.


    "No, I¡¯m not leaving." Mo Ran shook her head tearfully, "I want to stay by your side. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be fine."


    "Leave!" A sharp pain shot through his brain, and Gu Yixuan shut his eyes tightly, his eyebrows furrowed.


    She understood what he meant, but how could she possibly leave him alone in here.

 Chapter 584 - 585: I’ll be with you through heaven and hell 2

    <h4>Chapter 584: Chapter 585: I¡¯ll be with you through heaven and hell 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Even if she would get hurt, she didn¡¯t care, as long as she could stay by his side, knowing everything about him, she could be at ease.


    Mo Ran simply embraced him tightly, "Gu Yixuan, if it¡¯s really painful, just shout it out, don¡¯t hold it in."


    Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t care about her anymore, he bit on the towel, his whole body sprawled on ¡õ¡õ, his fingers clenching the sheets tightly, his entire body trembling violently.


    He knew, he had to endure it, otherwise, he would be tormented by ck Angel for his entire life.


    He tried to think of happy things, searching his mind over and over, he realized that the days he spent with Mo Ran were the happiest days of his life.


    His life, without her, would be all grey.


    Feeling her tight embrace, Gu Yixuan felt a warmth in his heart, and regained a bit more strength.


    The two of them stopped talking, Gu Yixuany prostrate on ¡õ¡õ, his body shaking constantly.


    "Ah¡ª" Not knowing how much time had passed, he suddenly cried out loud and stood up, tossing Mo Ran to the ground unprepared.


    "Ah¡ª" He clutched his head, in excruciating pain.


    "Gu Yixuan, you must endure, you must hold on!" Mo Ran crawled over and embraced his legs, tears streaming down.


    "Get away!" The man shook her off harshly, knelt down, and kept hitting his head against the ground.


    Thankfully, there was a thick carpet, otherwise his head would have been bashed into a hole.


    At this time, Mo Ran knew she couldn¡¯t be of much help, only his willpower could get him through this.


    Still, she crawled over to hold him tightly, her tears falling on his shirt, soaking arge area.


    "Gu Yixuan, do you remember the first time we met? We were both so young, you were sitting in a wheelchair, and I thought you were disabled. But many yearster when I saw you, your legs had recovered. Later I heard from Grandma that you had to put in a lot of effort to stand up. If you, as a little boy, could bravely stand up, now you can also bravely get through this."


    "You must believe in yourself, you can definitely break free from ck Angel, you definitely can!"


    "Ah¡ª" Gu Yixuan¡¯s cries grew even more pained.


    But he didn¡¯t continue to act out excessively, Mo Ran¡¯s words had reached him, he too wanted to persevere, he also wanted to break free from ck Angel.


    But it was really difficult, so very painful.


    His hands dug into the carpet, the sweat from his forehead falling like water onto the carpet.

 Chapter 585 - 586: I’ll be with you through heaven and hell 3

    <h4>Chapter 585: Chapter 586: I¡¯ll be with you through heaven and hell 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Such pain was something he had never endured before.


    Neither the agony of striving to stand as a child nor the painful rehabilitation after the car ident amounted to one percent of what he was experiencing now.


    Mo Ran knew he was in pain, but she still had to be cruel and insist he keep going.


    "You must hold on, you must!" She didn¡¯t know what else to say, only that she had to keep telling him to persevere.


    Seeing him in this state, her heart ached more than anyone else¡¯s.


    Gu Yixuan had always been lofty, distinguished, never before in such a disheveled state; his current condition made her heartbreak.


    "Gu Yixuan, do you remember that time we went shopping together? I was pregnant and almost got hit by a car. It was a passerby who saved me.


    You saw us together and beat him up bad. I told you to apologize, but you were so arrogant, not only did you refuse to apologize, but you also used your status to oppress him.


    I said you didn¡¯t know how to respect others, and you said that¡¯s just the way you were.


    You know, at that time, you were truly arrogant and dismissive of others. I know that in your world, there is no fairness or equality. With the capital to look down on others, you would never lower your status.


    I actually didn¡¯t like you that way, but now I want to tell you, I like you like that, very much. That version of you could ovee anything, stand above everyone; I want you to always be on top, never defeated by anything.


    Whether you¡¯re dismissive or arrogant, whatever it is, I don¡¯t care, I just want you to break free from ck Angel, to be looked up to as you once were.


    Gu Yixuan, I beg you, even if it¡¯s for my sake, you have to hang in there."


    The man listened to her plea, droplets falling onto the carpet, unsure if they were his sweat or his tears.


    "Ranran..." Gu Yixuan looked down, his expression unseen, "I promise you, for you, I will get through this."


    Mo Ranughed with excitement, "I believe in you, I really do!"


    Gu Yixuan gave a faint smile, "You should stay away from me for a while. I might be a little tired, I need to sleep alone for a bit."


    He propped himself up, and Mo Ran let go, staring intently at him without blinking.


    Gu Yixuan curled up his whole body, his hands clutching his knees, head buried in his legs, closing his eyes to endure waves of pain.


    Long before he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, his vision had darkened, and he could see nothing at all.

 Chapter 586 - 587: I’ll be with you through heaven and hell 4

    <h4>Chapter 586: Chapter 587: I¡¯ll be with you through heaven and hell 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Closing his eyes seemed to enhance his awareness of everything around him.


    He appeared so peaceful, curled up like a harmless baby deep in slumber.


    His face was pale, his body shivering, and his brow deeply furrowed. Mo Ran knew he was in agony, probably lost in an endless darkness and unconsciousness.


    Even without Gu Yixuan saying anything, she understood that she shouldn¡¯t disturb him, not even make a sound.


    At this moment, he was like a balloon stretched to its limit, all she could do was let him be, silently and undisturbed, for any external stimulus could make him explode, could make him break down.


    Barely breathing, Mo Ran alsoy on the carpet, watching him without blinking.


    Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m here, I will always be with you...


    Day had already broken, and the grandmother had prepared breakfast. Seeing that the two of them had note down yet, she nced up but didn¡¯t intend to disturb them.


    She knew the rules; unless there was something special, she would never go upstairs to disturb them.


    The doorbell rang, causing her to frown in confusion.


    Who could it be this early?


    Opening the door, Gao Zhenzhen stormed into the living room like she owned the ce, her voice filled with concern, "Where¡¯s Xuan? I predicted he¡¯d have a withdrawal today. Where is he now?"


    The grandmother knew about this issue, so she wasn¡¯t surprised.


    "You¡¯re saying the young master will have an episode today?"


    "Exactly. It¡¯s definitely today. Is he upstairs? I¡¯ll go check on him."


    "Hey," the grandmother hastily stopped her, "Miss Gao, they haven¡¯t gotten up yet. It¡¯s quiet upstairs; I think the episode hasn¡¯t happened yet. Please, take a seat. I¡¯ll pour you a cup of tea."


    Gao Zhenzhen frowned slightly, "Step aside. I won¡¯t be at ease until I see he¡¯s alright. That¡¯s his character; he would rather grit his teeth and endure it. Unless it¡¯s too painful, he won¡¯t make a sound. Hmph, it¡¯s all because he doesn¡¯t want to worry that slut Mo Ran that he doesn¡¯t show it. He never hid his headaches from me before."


    As soon as she started insulting Mo Ran, the grandmother felt displeased. In her eyes, Mo Ran was more of a properdy.


    She never cursed, never hurt anyone, was gentle in temperament, yet also had a strong side.


    "Miss Gao, since you¡¯re worried, why don¡¯t I go upstairs and check?"


    "No need! I can do it myself!" The thought of Mo Ran and Gu Yixuan still in bed together made Gao Zhenzhen furious.

 Chapter 587 - 588: I’ll be with you through heaven and hell 5

    <h4>Chapter 587: Chapter 588: I¡¯ll be with you through heaven and hell 5</h4><h4></h4>


    She impulsively wanted to burst through their door, wanting to see their panicked faces. She also wanted to see what kind of expression Mo Ran would have on his face after sleeping with Gu Yixuan.


    Even though she knew it would be an expression of happiness, she wanted to see it, as if therger the tear in her heart, the more gratifying it was.


    Thudding upstairs, Gao Zhenzhen found the master bedroom and went straight to push the door, only to find it opened at her touch.


    The cold demeanor she had prepared was useless because there was no one inside.


    "Where are they?" The olddy also hurried over, she checked the bathroom, but it was empty as well.


    She remembered, they hadn¡¯t gone out.


    By the time she walked out of the master bedroom, Gao Zhenzhen was already heading towards another door.


    "Miss Gao..." Just as she was about to call out to her, she had already pushed the door open.


    "Bang¡ª" The door hit the foam wall, making a sound that was neither loud nor quiet.


    Mo Ran turned around in shock and saw Gao Zhenzhen standing at the doorway.


    She hurriedly got up and pushed her out, "Get out!"


    At this moment, Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t endure any more agitation.


    Gao Zhenzhen thought Mo Ran was deliberately targeting her and immediately flew into a rage. She also saw the agonized look on Gu Yixuan¡¯s face, which made her very distressed.


    In an instant, rage and sorrow overwhelmed her, causing her to lose her reason.


    She grabbed her purse and violently threw it at Mo Ran, yelling furiously, "You slut, look what you¡¯ve done to him! You can actually bear to watch, you actually stand by and watch him suffer, you wicked woman, why don¡¯t you just die! Get out of my way, Xuan doesn¡¯t need you, you¡¯d better get as far away as possible and never show up in front of him again!"


    Mo Ran fumbled to defend herself against the attack, not caring about the insults, and said softly, "Please leave, he can¡¯t handle any stimtion right now."


    Sure enough, as they argued, Gu Yixuan¡¯s brow knitted tighter and he even bit through his lip.


    Gao Zhenzhen failed to notice his subtle changes; she only knew that someone as noble as Gu Yixuan shouldn¡¯t be reduced to such a state.


    "Get out of my way! I¡¯m going to give him his medicine, whether he likes it or not, I¡¯m going to make him take it! You might have the heart to see him like this, but I don¡¯t!" Gao Zhenzhen hastily fished out a bottle of medicine and poured a pill out.


    Mo Ran was greatly rmed, setting aside everything else, she exerted all her strength to drag her out.

 Chapter 588 - 589: I’ll be with you through heaven and hell 6

    <h4>Chapter 588: Chapter 589: I¡¯ll be with you through heaven and hell 6</h4><h4></h4>


    "You can¡¯t give it to him, he¡¯s barely made it this far, you absolutely mustn¡¯t ruin it!"


    "Let go of me, bitch, let go of me!" Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s strength also grew stronger, and Mo Ran waspletely unable to parry.


    "Grandma, hurry up and help me pull her away!"


    "How dare she! Don¡¯t forget, I am also half her master!" Gao Zhenzhen said fiercely.


    Grandma¡¯s steps forward abruptly halted, Gao Zhenzhen was Gao Meiru¡¯s niece, she truly didn¡¯t dare toy a hand on her.


    "Grandma, for the sake of Gu Yixuan, quickly pull her away!" Mo Ran cried again.


    The two were already struggling at the door, just a bit more and they would have pushed her out.


    Grandma clenched her teeth, stepped forward to help Mo Ran pull Gao Zhenzhen, Gao Zhenzhen angrily kicked Grandma, who was old, she was kicked hard and immediately fell to the ground, clutching her stomach and groaning.


    "Grandma!" Mo Ran got distracted, and Gao Zhenzhen had already pushed her away and rushed towards Gu Yixuan.


    "You can¡¯t!" Ignoring Grandma, Mo Ran ran to grab Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s outstretched hand.


    "You can¡¯t let him take the medicine, he doesn¡¯t need that thing now! If you let him take it, all his previous effort will have been wasted!" she said urgently, her eyes filled with worry and anxiety.


    If it were possible, she wished Gao Zhenzhen would disappear immediately, not to appear before them again.


    Gao Zhenzhen was a bit insane, and at the same time, she harbored thoughts of not allowing Gu Yixuan to quit ck Angel. This made herpletely deaf to Mo Ran¡¯s words, single-mindedly determined to administer the medicine to Gu Yixuan.


    "Xuan, I brought the medicine, take it quickly, you won¡¯t suffer after you¡¯ve taken it," she said to Gu Yixuan, paying no heed to Mo Ran.


    "Are you deaf or what! He can¡¯t take the medicine now! Gao Zhenzhen, if you love him, please stop hurting him!"


    Mo Ran madly dragged her outside, and during the struggle, pills fell to the ground and rolled in front of Gu Yixuan.


    Just then, Gu Yixuan opened his eyes.


    His eyes were full of bloodshot, his gaze wild and vacant,pletely without a trace of rity.


    Upon hearing about taking the medicine, he had already lost all reason.


    His gaze slowly settled on the pill not far away...


    Seeing this, Mo Ran¡¯s face turned deathly pale, she let go of Gao Zhenzhen and pounced forward. Almost simultaneously, Gu Yixuan also lunged for the pill.


    His movements were faster than hers, and he tightly gripped the pill in his hand.


    "Gu Yixuan, you can¡¯t take it!" Mo Ran hugged his hand, trying hard to pry open his fingers.

 Chapter 589 - 590: I’ll be with you through heaven and hell 7

    <h4>Chapter 589: Chapter 590: I¡¯ll be with you through heaven and hell 7</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan was incredibly strong, and he had only one thought, to take the drug. Once taken, the pain, the difort would go away.


    As for the woman before him, he had no idea who she was.


    "Get away!" He swung his hand, trying to shake Mo Ran off, but she was clinging on tightly, impossible to throw off.


    Mo Ran was already crying uncontrobly, "You can¡¯t take it, if you do, you¡¯ll never kick the habit!"


    Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t care less about what she was saying, "Get away!"


    "Give me the drugs!" Mo Ran refused to let go. Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t release them, she bit down hard on the back of his hand. Gu Yixuan winced in pain, his hand loosened, and the pills fell to the ground.


    But in that moment, the pills were his lifeline. His eyes fixed on them, he lunged like a madman.


    Seizing the pills, he gave a twisted smile and hurriedly popped them into his mouth.


    "Don¡¯t you dare take them!" Mo Ran covered his mouth with her hand, desperately trying to snatch the pills away.


    "Gu Yixuan, you promised me, you¡¯d rather die than get hooked on ck Angel again! You can¡¯t take it, if you do, you¡¯ll never get clean!"


    "Let me have it, I want to take it!" Gu Yixuan¡¯s teeth chattered as he spoke.


    "No! Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you have it!"


    "I need to take... the drug, it hurts..." Because of the pain he was enduring, he had almost used up all his strength; he couldn¡¯t fend off the frenzied Mo Ran at all.


    In critical moments, a woman¡¯s strength can be incredibly surprising.


    A cold light shed in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes, and sheughed cruelly, "You want the drug? Fine, kill me first, and after I¡¯m dead, I¡¯ll let you have it!"


    Gu Yixuan paused, his gaze slowly shifting onto Mo Ran.


    A glint of murderous intent flitted across his eyes, along with a painful struggle. He didn¡¯t know who the person in front of him was, and yet he seemed to know.


    He wanted to take the drug, wanted to kill her, but his heart ached, unable to bring himself to do it.


    Taking advantage of his dazed state, Mo Ran snatched the drug and scurried outside, scrambling as she went.


    Her escape provoked Gu Yixuan, and thest shred of sanity he had vanished.


    "Give me the drug!" He bellowed, his eyes ming with fury.


    Mo Ran hadn¡¯t run a few steps before he pinned her to the ground.


    He flipped her over, one hand choking her neck, his eyes ruthless.


    "Give me the drug, give it to me!"


    "I won¡¯t!" Mo Ran squeezed out two words, gripping tightly.


    How she wished that the pill could immediately turn into smoke and disappear without a trace.

 Chapter 590 - 591: I’ll be with you through heaven and hell 8

    <h4>Chapter 590: Chapter 591: I¡¯ll be with you through heaven and hell 8</h4><h4></h4>


    She wanted to throw it into the toilet and flush it away, wanted to crush it into powder, let the wind blow it away so nothing remained, but she couldn¡¯t do anything, she couldn¡¯t even let go.


    As soon as she released it, he would snatch it away.


    "Give it to me!" Gu Yixuan pressed down on her, restraining her body, trying to pry her hands open.


    Mo Ran¡¯s fingers dug deep into the flesh, blood and flesh blurring together.


    "I won¡¯t give it, not even if I die!" She repeated the same words.


    "Give it to me, please give it to me... It hurts so much, I¡¯m begging you..." Gu Yixuan cried, feeling that he was in Abi Hell, undergoing endless torment and agony.


    Every nerve in his body was torturing him.


    Listening to his crying, Mo Ran bit her lip hard, almost to the point of breaking, her sorrow overwhelming.


    Her heart ached, she also wanted to give him the medicine, to ease his pain. But if he took it, he would probably never quit in this lifetime.


    Was she supposed to watch as drugs devoured his life?


    The end for drug addicts was never good. Emaciated, with deformed bones, all hair lost, skin peeling off, ultimately they could only wait for death.


    Gu Yixuan shouldn¡¯t fall to that state; he was proud. By then, he would surely prefer death to life.


    They had only juste together, a lifetime together seemed too short, how could they waste it on drugs.


    If ck Angel really made him suffer so much, she was willing to bear it with him, to quit with him.


    Tears kept streaming down her face, Mo Ran offered a faint smile, raised her left hand, and suddenly said, "The medicine is here!"


    Gu Yixuan, having lost all ability to judge, ecstatically turned his head towards her clenched left hand when he heard the medicine was there.


    He then released her right hand and started to pry the fingers of her left hand.


    Seizing the opportunity, Mo Ran put the medicine into her mouth and swallowed it in a hurry.


    Gu Yixuan saw it, and he froze, shock filling his eyes.


    Then, furiously, he grabbed her neck with both hands, strangling her tightly, "Spit out the medicine! Give it back, spit it out!"


    Mo Ran showed a faint smile, "It¡¯s already in my stomach, digested."


    The man, as if the most important thing had been stolen from him, shook her neck frantically, yelling, "Give it back to me, give it back! I¡¯ll kill you, I will kill you!"


    Her vision began to darken, Mo Ran felt she was about to suffocate.


    ...


    There will be extra updates today, the bookstore updates slowly, everyone can lookter together.

 Chapter 591 - 592: I’ll be with you through heaven and hell 9

    <h4>Chapter 591: Chapter 592: I¡¯ll be with you through heaven and hell 9</h4><h4></h4>


    The old woman struggled to crawl in, holding his body and weeping loudly, "Second Young Master, she is Miss Mo, you can¡¯t do this to her, she is your ¡¯Eternal Love¡¯, Mo Ran!"


    "Get away, I¡¯m going to kill her!" All he knew was that Mo Ran had taken his drug, and he couldn¡¯t let her go.


    Mo Ran grabbed his hand, and with difficulty said, "Gu Yixuan,e to your senses, look at me, I am Mo Ran."


    Gu Yixuan trembled in pain, muttering to himself, "Why did you take my drugs, why not let me take them, why..."


    His whole body began to convulse and twitch uncontrobly; without anyone pulling him away, he automatically let go of Mo Ran¡¯s neck, curling up on the ground and shaking non-stop.


    "Drugs... drugs..." He looked at Mo Ran with a longing yet innocent gaze, appearingpletely harmless and fragile.


    Mo Ran rolled over and held his body, burying her face into his chest, the two of them like conjoined twins, bodies tightly pressed together.


    "Gu Yixuan, listen to me, you must quit ¡¯ck Angel¡¯. Do you remember what you said? You said ¡¯ck Angel¡¯ is the most powerful drug in the world, that whoever gets tainted by it is akin to death. You said I am your ¡¯ck Angel¡¯, only I could threaten your life. If that¡¯s the case, why are you still under its control now? It doesn¡¯tpare to me in your eyes, so why are you giving me up, willingly influenced by it? You can¡¯t go back on your words, you can¡¯t forget that I am your ¡¯ck Angel¡¯!"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s whole body shuddered, an electric current sliding through his brain, and bits and pieces of memories started appearing in his mind.


    "Ranran, I can¡¯t let go. Do you know there is a drug called ¡¯ck Angel¡¯? Once a person gets hooked on it, they can never quit. No matter who you are, no matter how strong your will is, you cannot kick the habit. To be tainted by ¡¯ck Angel¡¯ is to be dead. Ranran... you are my ¡¯ck Angel¡¯."


    Ranran, you are my ¡¯ck Angel¡¯...


    His ¡¯ck Angel¡¯, the one who could threaten his life... was Mo Ran.


    The hazy look in his eyes gradually became lucid, and those lost memories almost entirely returned to his brain.


    He remembered a woman who had deeply hurt him but also loved him to the marrow of his bones.


    He remembered everything that happened between them, her every frown and smile, every expression.


    He also remembered, when tumbling down the cliff, the words she said to him.

 Chapter 592 - 593: I’ll be with you through heaven and hell 10

    <h4>Chapter 592: Chapter 593: I¡¯ll be with you through heaven and hell 10</h4><h4></h4>


    She said, once he was better, they would be together forever...


    She had been waiting for him, even though he lost his memory, she never gave up on him. Even now, she still hadn¡¯t given up on him.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened, his whole body trembling intensely with excitement.


    ncing at Mo Ran in his arms, he stretched out his arms to hug her tightly, wishing he could merge her into his very flesh.


    "Ranran..." His voice was hoarse, "You are my ck Angel... I will quit drugs for you..."


    Mo Ran was startled, lifting her head to look at him in shock.


    Gu Yixuan managed a slight smile, even though at this moment the pain made him want to die, he still wanted to show her a smile.


    "Ranran, can you hold me a bit tighter?"


    At this moment, he needed her encouragement and strength the most.


    "Mm!" Mo Ran nodded happily, using all her strength to hug him.


    Gu Yixuan also hugged her tightly, and from the look of their silhouette, the two seemed to have be one.


    Gao Zhenzhen had been watching the scene in shock, unable to react for a long time.


    The grandmother sobbed softly but revealed a knowing smile.


    Not sure what was going through her head, Gao Zhenzhen foolishly took out a ck Angel pill and slowly approached Gu Yixuan.


    She stretched out her hand with the pill resting in the center of her palm. Staring at him unblinkingly, she muttered, "Xuan, this is medicine, it will take away the pain."


    Mo Ran suddenly widened her eyes in terror, and the grandmother also showed a fearful expression.


    Gu Yixuan looked at the pill in her hand, Mo Ran nervously clutching his clothes: "Don¡¯t take it!"


    If Gu Yixuan started to rave again at this moment, she would no longer have the strength to stop him.


    A pang of pain struck Mo Ran¡¯s heart; if he took it, then let her join him in descending into hell...


    She didn¡¯t want to watch him take it with her eyes open; she closed her eyes and buried her face in his chest, feeling utterly powerless.


    Who knew, Gu Yixuan merely nced at the pill indifferently, not showing any desire to take it.


    "Take it away, I won¡¯t touch this stuff again."


    Everyone was surprised; Mo Ran was incredulous, her eyes filled with joyful excitement.


    "Xuan, what did you say?" Gao Zhenzhen thought she had misheard.


    Gu Yixuan looked at her coldly, "You keep giving me the medicine, telling me it¡¯s for my good. But have you ever thought, taking the medicine could kill me. I understand what you¡¯re thinking. Just go and don¡¯te looking for me again."

 Chapter 593 - 594: I’ll be with you through heaven and hell 11

    <h4>Chapter 593: Chapter 594: I¡¯ll be with you through heaven and hell 11</h4><h4></h4>


    Gao Zhenzhen hurried to defend herself, "I never wished for your death, I just didn¡¯t want to watch you suffer."


    "Enough, whatever you¡¯re thinking, it has nothing to do with me." He nced at Mo Ran in his arms, his eyes tender, "I don¡¯t love you, don¡¯t waste your affections on me anymore."


    If he still hadn¡¯t recovered his memory, he might have been a bit nicer to her, since after all, she was the first person he saw when he opened his eyes and the one who took care of him.


    On ount of that affection, he would have given her some face.


    But now that he had regained his memory, he knew who his true love was, and what had happened before.


    His heart couldn¡¯t possibly make room for anyone else, even if that person had been very good to him, he still couldn¡¯t fit her in.


    Gao Zhenzhen knelt on the ground in grief, knowing that she had lost him forever.


    His heart wasn¡¯t with her, not even the ck Angel could help her keep him...


    For the sake of Mo Ran, he was willing to endure the torment of the ck Angel, and willing to never see her again...


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s gaze fell on Mo Ran, who was looking attentively at Gu Yixuan, who in turn was staring back at her with equal focus, as if there were nobody else in the world but the two of them.


    In their eyes, there was no room for anyone else, between them, there was not a single crack, she could never squeeze in.


    Covering her mouth tightly, Gao Zhenzhen ran out of the vi in heartache, in their eyes, she was superfluous!


    "I thought, you might take it," Mo Ran said in a low voice.


    Gu Yixuan held her tight, with a slight smile, "I won¡¯t... I promised you, I must kick the addiction..."


    His body was still shaking, but not as severely as before. Gu Yixuan knew that the worst of the withdrawal was almost over, just a little more endurance, and he would pull through this time.


    They stopped talking, more words had no meaning. A single nce was enough to understand each other.


    The olddy had already quietly stepped out, closing the door behind her, leaving the space for the two of them.


    She nned to prepare something delicious, so once they were better, they could enjoy a good meal.


    And so, they held each other, motionless, giving off a sense of eternalmitment.


    It was not clear how much time had passed, Mo Ran drifted into a deep sleep, followed by Gu Yixuan.


    When Mo Ran awoke, it was already dark outside.


    Shey in the master bedroom¡¯s £ß£ß, with Gu Yixuan sleeping beside her, propping up his head, and gazing at her intently.

 Chapter 594 - 595: I’ll be with you through heaven and hell 12

    <h4>Chapter 594: Chapter 595: I¡¯ll be with you through heaven and hell 12</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t ask anything, yet understood everything.


    She excitedly asked, "So you made it through this time?"


    Gu Yixuan smiled and blinked, his eyes full of tenderughter.


    Mo Ran suddenly covered her mouth, almost bursting into tears.


    She threw herself into his arms and asked again, "Did you really break free from ck Angel?"


    "Mm."


    Heaven bore witness, Gu Yixuan had truly escaped the clutches of ck Angel!


    "That¡¯s great, you¡¯ll be fine soon, you won¡¯t be under its control for much longer!" Mo Ran was so happy, she was almost speaking incoherently.


    But Gu Yixuan frowned worriedly, lifting her chin and his brows knitted with lingering concern.


    "Ranran, why did you take ck Angel?"


    Even if he was out of his mind at the time, he still remembered what had happened when he came to.


    Moreover, he almost strangled her. Every time he thought of that scene, he trembled with fear.


    Fortunately, she was alright, but she still took ck Angel.


    The smile on Mo Ran¡¯s face stiffened, and she toned down her merriment, slowly saying, "Actually, I didn¡¯t think much at the time, I just thought, if you really couldn¡¯t kick the habit of ck Angel, then I would bear this pain with you. Whether it¡¯s heaven or hell, I¡¯ll be by your side."


    "Also, I had selfish reasons, if I took the drugs, you wouldn¡¯t have any. Even if it meant my death, I didn¡¯t want to watch you die."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes flickered with emotion, and suddenly, he bent down to kiss her lips, eagerly extending his tongue to explore her mouth, sharing a passionate and intense kiss.


    After the kiss, his forehead rested against hers, his fingers gently caressing her lips.


    "Silly woman, do you know how much it hurts me when you do this? You¡¯ve taken the drug, how will you quitter? If I see you in pain, it would hurt me a hundredfold, a thousandfold worse."


    "Me too." Mo Ran gazed into his eyes, in his dark pupils, there was only her reflection.


    "Seeing you in pain also hurts my heart, I wish I could be the one suffering. Don¡¯t feel guilty, I¡¯ve only had one pill, it will be easy to quit. You haven¡¯tpletely gotten over it, have you? I¡¯ll quit with you, and I want to experience the severity of ck Angel, to truly understand the pain you¡¯ve endured."


    "Ranran, you¡¯re really too foolish!"


    How could she not be foolish? ck Angel was a drug everyone avoided, yet she wanted to try it for herself, just to feel the pain he was going through, just to apany him to hell.

 Chapter 595 - 596 Memory Restored 1

    <h4>Chapter 595: Chapter 596 Memory Restored 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan had never seen, in this world, such a foolish person.


    Hearing his scolding, Mo Ran¡¯s heart felt sweet instead, "Yeah, after falling in love with you, I became a fool. You probably don¡¯t know that when I didn¡¯t love you, I would never do anything foolish for you."


    "I know," Gu Yixuan suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Mo Ran blinked in confusion.


    He sped her fingers with his own and smiled gently, "Ranran, I remember everything from before now; I remember everything that happened between us. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have forgotten you."


    "You... regained your memory?" Mo Ran incredulously propped herself up.


    "Mhm," Gu Yixuan nodded, "I remember everything. When you told me you were my ck Angel, my memory came back."


    "You remember everything?" Tears suddenly filled Mo Ran¡¯s eyes; she felt so happy.


    What day was it today? Not only had Gu Yixuan ovee his addiction, but he had also regained his memory.


    The man reached out and gentlybed her long hair, his gaze tender and lingering.


    "Yes, I remember it all. Every single detail, I haven¡¯t forgotten a thing."


    "I thought that you might forget forever and that only I would remember our past. Even though there are bad memories, they are still precious to me. I didn¡¯t want to forget and I hoped you wouldn¡¯t forget either."


    Gu Yixuan hugged her tightly, smiling joyously, "That memory is even more precious to me. How could I bear to forget? Even if I temporarily lost it, it was still buried deep in my heart, and it will never disappear."


    "Gu Yixuan, thank you for remembering, thank you," Mo Ran hugged him, shedding tears of emotion.


    She wasn¡¯t someone who liked to be sentimental, but everything that had happened today was enough to make her cry.


    It seemed that Heaven hadn¡¯t treated her poorly after all, giving her back aplete Gu Yixuan.


    Wiping her tears on his body in a disorderly way, Mo Ran then recalled that his headache hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared.


    "Right, does your head still hurt? If it does, don¡¯t bear it; after all, there¡¯s nobody else here."


    "I¡¯m fine," Gu Yixuan shook his head slightly, his eyes continuously on her, as if a lifetime of looking would never be enough.


    "Having endured the pain this time, this little pain now is nothing to me. Ranran, in ten days, you¡¯ll have an episode of withdrawal. What am I going to do with you then?"

 Chapter 596 - 597 Memory Restored 2

    <h4>Chapter 596: Chapter 597 Memory Restored 2</h4><h4></h4>


    He knew that even if she was in pain, he wouldn¡¯t give her the drug. Yet, his heart would be in great agony. Her pain was his pain, but amplified.


    "How do you know it will be after ten days? Oh, was your first episode ten days after your initial dose too?" Mo Ran asked calmly, her face void of any nervousness or concern.


    "Mm-hm." Gu Yixuan knew she was purposely putting on a rxed front so as not to worry him.


    "Ranran, don¡¯t worry, the first time won¡¯t be that painful. I¡¯ll be with you, just bear with it and it¡¯ll pass. But, you absolutely must not take it a second time, understand?"


    When he initially took ck Angel, his life had been hanging by a thread.


    Moreover, at that time he didn¡¯t know he had ingested ck Angel. Even the second time he took it, he was unaware it was ck Angel.


    It wasn¡¯t until a monthter, when his body had recovered considerably, that he learned it was ck Angel.


    But by the time he wanted to regret it, it was toote. Truth be told, ck Angel, after even one dose, is nearly impossible to kick, and he had taken more than two or three doses.


    The reason he couldn¡¯t quit was partly because ck Angel is indeed hard to give up, and partly because he had no one to care for and hadn¡¯t nned on living long, so he let himself continue taking it.


    But now things are different. He had found his Eternal Love; his life was no longer meaningless. He wanted to live a good, long life and not end his life prematurely.


    For Mo Ran, he decided to quit ck Angel. She was the motivation and strength that kept him going.


    Mo Ran nodded earnestly, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it again in the future. However, I don¡¯t regret this time."


    "You might not regret it, but it breaks my heart." Gu Yixuan pushed aside her long hair, looking at the bruise on her neck, and asked softly, "Does it hurt?"


    Mo Ran touched her neck, her smile nonchnt, "It doesn¡¯t hurt. Is there a mark? Some ointment will do."


    "I¡¯m sorry..." Gu Yixuan lowered his head and gently kissed her neck, repeating his apology.


    He detested his former self, how could he have had the heart to strangle her.


    The thought of having nearly killed her in his distress filled him with fear.


    "Ranran, I¡¯m truly sorry. I will never hurt you again, there won¡¯t be a next time."


    "I know." Mo Ran understood him, knowing that he had acted that way unconsciously.


    Although Mo Ran didn¡¯t me him, he still felt a heavy sense of guilt.


    As the fear within grewrger, Gu Yixuan¡¯s body began to tremble.

 Chapter 597 - 598: A World for Just the Two of Us 1

    <h4>Chapter 597: Chapter 598: A World for Just the Two of Us 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran noticed something was off about him and asked with concern, "What¡¯s wrong? Does your head hurt a lot?"


    He suddenly embraced her tightly, eagerly kissing her lips and frantically lifting up her clothes to cover her softness.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you..." Mo Ran grew even more worried.


    "Ranran, I need you, right now!" Gu Yixuan pinned her to the bed, showering her with relentless kisses.


    He needed to feel her presence to dispel the fear in his heart.


    Mo Ran understood and held him tightly in return, matching his passion. The two of them clung to each other like drowning people, desperately seeking air from the other¡¯s mouth.


    They frantically removed each other¡¯s clothes without any forey, and when Gu Yixuan entered her body, she didn¡¯t even frown.


    Moving in sync with his rhythm, she swayed her hips, allowing him to prate her deepest each time.


    It wasn¡¯t just him who wanted her; she wanted him too.


    Only through such intense passion could they feel each other¡¯s presence, dispel all the unease in their hearts, touch each other¡¯s souls, and give themselves to one another...


    After the exhaustive passion, both were left breathless and devoid of any strength.


    Theyy side by side, holding each other¡¯s hands tightly, smiling happily.


    Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t resist and leaned in to kiss her forehead, then her cheek, and finally her lips.


    Mo Ran tried to respond to him. Gu Yixuan rolled on top of her, and the room once again filled with a suggestive, intimate atmosphere.


    ...


    After another round of intense passion, Gu Yixuan rested for a while before taking her to the bathroom for a shower.


    Then, they did it once more in the bathroom.


    When they returned to the bed, they both fell into a deep sleep right away. That day, too much had happened, and they were both utterly exhausted.


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they slept for a day or two straight.


    Mo Ran indeed slept for a long time and woke up in the afternoon the next day.


    Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t in the room, and she panicked, fearing his addiction had red up again. She hastily got up and ran out of the room, only to be greeted by the scent of cooking.


    There in the kitchen, Gu Yixuan was wearing a pure white shirt paired with slim-fitting ck jeans and cotton slippers on his feet. The hem of his shirt was untucked, hanging loose and swaying gently with his stir-frying motions.


    The sunlight streaming through the window cast upon him, making the white shirt even brighter and more dazzling.

 Chapter 598 - 599: A World for Just the Two of Us 2

    <h4>Chapter 598: Chapter 599: A World for Just the Two of Us 2</h4><h4></h4>


    From the rear angle, his entire being seemed to be enveloped in a holy halo.


    Mo Ran stood at the doorway, watching him with a touch of infatuation, she quietly walked over and hugged his waist from behind.


    "Why are you the one cooking? Where is grandma?"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s movements never stopped, in fact, he knew she had arrived the moment Mo Ran appeared at the doorway.


    "I gave her three days off. For the next three days, it will just be the two of us. Ranran, I want to experience our own world for once."


    The joy of regaining his memory left him a little overwhelmed. He really hadn¡¯t expected that Mo Ran, having chosen to end her life, could still be with him now, still loving him.


    When he was in aa, he thought he would never be able to have her again, never to be together with her anymore.


    Fortunately, she had always been by his side.


    This time, he would treat her well, tightly holding onto her hand, not letting her stray half a step away from him.


    Mo Ran, with her back pressed against his, smiled blissfully, "How shall we spend our time together?"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, "However you want to spend it. Whatever you say, we¡¯ll do. In these three days, I ampletely yours. If you¡¯re willing, for all the time toe, I ampletely yours."


    "No need, just these three days belong to me. Being together too much will make you get tired of me eventually."


    After ting the dish, Gu Yixuan turned around and pulled her into his arms, kissing her forehead.


    "I won¡¯t, I¡¯d be overjoyed if you clung to me every day."


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of mischief, "But I might get tired of you."


    No sooner had she spoken than she hopped away from him,ughing gleefully as she ran outside.


    "If you dare get tired of me, see how I¡¯ll deal with you!" Gu Yixuan strode forward to capture her, and with one arm, he scooped her under his arm and lifted her clear off the ground.


    "I was just teasing you!" Mo Ran quickly grabbed onto his arm, fearing she might fall.


    His strength was too much, lifting her up with one hand.


    Gu Yixuan pretended to be stern, "Even teasing is not allowed! Today, I must teach you a harsh lesson, so you¡¯ll think twice before you speak carelessly."


    Approaching the couch, he gently tossed her onto it, rolled up his sleeves, and pounced to pin her down as she attempted to escape.


    "You big baby, I was really just joking." Mo Ran said,ughing as she held her hand up to block his kisses.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t mind and started to nibble gently at her fingers.

 Chapter 599 - 600: A World for Just the Two of Us 3

    <h4>Chapter 599: Chapter 600: A World for Just the Two of Us 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t mind at all, delicately nibbling on her fingers.


    His tongue lightly swept across the pads of her fingers, causing waves of tingles.


    Mo Ran feared he would get serious and hastily begged for mercy, "I¡¯m wrong, okay? Please let me go."


    "Toote," the man said with a seductive smile, his sturdy, perfect body covering hers.


    One hand rested on her chest while the other caressed her waist, then slowly moved downward.


    "Don¡¯t!" Mo Ran pressed his hand, chiding him.


    In that posture, with a coquettish charm in her eyes and brows, she exuded an enchanting allure.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes darkened, his throat involuntarily rolling a few times.


    The hand on her chest suddenly increased pressure, causing her to let out a soft moan. That sound undoubtedly acted as a catalyst, sending Gu Yixuan¡¯s desire surging even more intensely.


    He kissed her lips fervently, eager to strip off their clothes.


    "Gurgle¡ªgurgle¡ª"


    "What¡¯s that sound?" Gu Yixuan lifted his head, asking in confusion.


    Mo Ran weakly raised her hand, holding back augh, "It¡¯s my stomach growling."


    The man immediately understood, she hadn¡¯t eaten all day yesterday and hadn¡¯t eaten today either, she must be starving at this point.


    A flicker of annoyance crossed his eyes as he buried his head in her neck and muttered, "Ranran, you really know how to torment me."


    Mo Ran dared not move, for his hardness was still pressing against her.


    "I¡¯m really hungry," she said innocently.


    Gu Yixuan calmed down for a moment, then pulled her up as he got up, "Come on, let¡¯s go eat."


    The dishes hadn¡¯t cooled yet, three dishes and a soup. This was the first time Mo Ran saw Gu Yixuan cook, and also the first time she tasted his cooking.


    He served her a bowl of rice and ced a generous amount of dishes in her bowl.


    But he didn¡¯t forget to instruct her, "Eat slowly, don¡¯t choke by eating too fast because you¡¯re hungry."


    "You haven¡¯t eaten much either, eat more, but also slowly," Mo Ran also filled his te with a good amount of food.


    "Okay," Gu Yixuan said with a slight smile,


    The two enjoyed the meal greatly, and after finishing, Mo Ran rushed to wash the dishes.


    "You cooked the meal, so I¡¯ll wash the dishes."


    Gu Yixuan gathered the dishes into the kitchen and found a pair of stic gloves, personally putting them on her hands, "Wearing these can protect your hands."


    "I¡¯ll wash them first, and you can help rinse them," Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but suggest.

 Chapter 600 - 601: A World for Just the Two of Us 4

    <h4>Chapter 600: Chapter 601: A World for Just the Two of Us 4</h4><h4></h4>


    fre¨¥webnovel


    Gu Yixuan agreed without even blinking, and he too put on a pair of gloves, standing next to Mo Ran in front of the sink.


    Mo Ran poured a lot of dishwashing liquid into the sink and stirred, instantly creating a mass of bubbles.


    After washing a dish, she handed it over to him to rinse, and couldn¡¯t help asking, "Do you know how to wash dishes?"


    Gu Yixuan raised an eyebrow, pinching the small dish, and said with a faint smile, "Ranran, are you sure you¡¯re questioning my intelligence? A little task like washing dishes, I¡¯d know how to do it even without learning."


    "That¡¯s not necessarily true; the first time I washed dishes, I broke quite a few."


    Mo Ran smiled and bumped into him, teasing, "You¡¯re washing dishes for the first time, right? Please don¡¯t break any."


    Gu Yixuan held the dish skillfully under the faucet to rinse it, appearingpletely at ease as he said, "You really don¡¯t trust me, do you?"


    "It¡¯s not about trusting you; it¡¯s just that this kind of thing is really hard to predict."


    "Fine then, how about we make a bet?" Gu Yixuan seized the opportunity to suggest.


    Mo Ran was intrigued, "Bet on what?"


    "If I don¡¯t break a single dish, youe and bathe me tonight, how about that?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s face went slightly red, and she knew his bets were never up to any good.


    Seeing the mischief in his eyes, she was worried she might lose the bet, but she was also not convinced and thought maybe she could win.


    "I don¡¯t believe it, you¡¯ll definitely break a dish." Even if he didn¡¯t, she had to figure out a way to make him break one.


    "Is that so?" Gu Yixuan smiled confidently. He looked down, leaned in close, and said, "Do you know how many times I¡¯ve cooked before?"


    His thought process jumped too quickly, and Mo Ran paused before she answered, "I don¡¯t know."


    "Just once."


    "Once?" Mo Ran was initially puzzled, then shocked, "Today... Is this your first time cooking?"


    "Uhm." Gu Yixuan smiled and nodded.


    "You¡¯ve never cooked before?" She still couldn¡¯t believe it; how could the food made by a first-timer be so delicious.


    "I¡¯ve never done it, but... I¡¯ve watched videos on it."


    Goodness, just by watching others do it, he could do it too.


    What kind of person is he!


    If he can cook, then dishwashing must be a piece of cake for him.


    What to do, she didn¡¯t want to lose.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes flickered, and she said with a smile, "I¡¯ll bet with you. If you break a dish, I¡¯ll say ¡¯I love you¡¯ once and throw in a kiss as a bonus, how about that?"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s movements suddenly stopped, and he looked at Mo Ran with frustration.

 Chapter 601 - 602 You Are Too Scheming 1

    <h4>Chapter 601: Chapter 602 You Are Too Scheming 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ranran, you did that on purpose."


    Mo Ran raised an eyebrow, feeling so proud inside. She did do it on purpose.


    After all, she didn¡¯t want to bathe him, nor did she want to lose the bet.


    "Are we betting or not? If not, let¡¯s just forget it."


    Gu Yixuan smiled lightly, "Whether I lose or win the bet, I¡¯m the one who ends up benefiting. Why wouldn¡¯t I seize such a great opportunity? Fine, I¡¯ll take your bet."


    Mo Ran also felt frustrated inside. To save face as the winner, she actually had to shortchange herself. But telling him ¡¯I love you¡¯ and kissing him did not seem like too much of a loss for her.


    "There are too few bowls here, wait a moment." Mo Ran pulled out a few clean bowls, nning to wash them again, and moreover, with more bowls, the chances of him breaking one were higher.


    A flicker of amusement crossed Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes. It seemed like she would lose miserably today.


    "Let¡¯s start." Mo Ran gave him a smile and handed him a washed bowl.


    The bowl was full of slippery dish soap foam. Even Mo Ran could hardly hold on to it without dropping and breaking it.


    Yet, Gu Yixuan held onto it steadily, cleaning the bowl she handed to him.


    Mo Ran knew he would surely take extra care with these bowls, making sure not to break them. But did he really have no interest in her bet?


    Did he prefer having her bathe him over hearing her say ¡¯I love you¡¯?


    Well, perhaps a bath was more tangible to him.


    There were a total of eight bowls, which Gu Yixuan stacked up precariously. They looked as though they could topple over at any moment.


    "Ranran, not a single one is broken." Gu Yixuan proudly disyed his handiwork.


    Mo Ran took off her gloves, ncing at him with frustration.


    "Alright, I lost. I¡¯ll wash you tonight." She was a good sport about losing, but deep down, she was still upset.


    He really didn¡¯t want to hear her say ¡¯I love you¡¯.


    If he didn¡¯t want to hear it, then she would never say it again in the future.


    "I¡¯ll take the bowls to be sterilized." Gu Yixuan said with a faint smile, raising the stack of eight bowls in his hands. The moment he turned around, his hand slipped, and all the bowls fell to the ground, shattering.


    Mo Ran was stunned for a second, then burst intoughter, pping her hands. "Haha, you lost! You broke all the bowls."


    Gu Yixuan looked at her helplessly, shrugging his shoulders.


    "How many bowls were there?" he asked.


    "Eight!" Mo Ran answered and then immediately felt depressed.


    She had to kiss him eight times and say ¡¯I love you¡¯ eight times!


    What a loss, such a huge loss...

 Chapter 602 - 603 You Are Too Scheming 2

    <h4>Chapter 602: Chapter 603 You Are Too Scheming 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan slowly took off his gloves and tossed them aside, his arms crossed as he quietly watched her, waiting for her to make the first move.


    Mo Ran wasn¡¯t one to back down from a bet; since she had won, she should honor her words.


    But still, she felt a tiny bit embarrassed...


    "Well, how about we talk about it tonight?" she tried to negotiate.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, and he remained silent, as if issuing a silent challenge.


    "You want me to say it now?"


    Seeing him smile gently, Mo Ran knew she had to say it at this moment.


    She walked over and wrapped her arms around his neck, casting aside her reserve, and nted a kiss on his cheek, whispering softly, "I love you."


    Gu Yixuan wrapped his arms around her waist, looking at her with eyes full of focused, deep affection.


    His eyes were already attractive, dark and bright, with a sense of mystery. Now, shimmering with light, they made Mo Ran¡¯s heart bloom with joy.


    "I love you!" This time she spoke a little louder, her kissnding on his right eye.


    "I love you!" Another kiss fell on his left eye.


    Then it was his nose, forehead, the other cheek, chin, and finally his lips.


    Eight "I love yous," each one striking the softest part of Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart. His grip tightened gradually, and his lips captured hers in a tender, lingering, passionate kiss.


    After the kiss ended, Mo Ran was so weak she could only lean against his chest limply.


    The man held her waist with one hand while the other hand slowly stroked her head.


    "Ranran."


    "Mmm." Mo Ran closed her eyes,fortably inhaling his scent.


    "Don¡¯t forget to bathe me tonight, okay?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she raised her head to challenge him, "Why?"


    Gu Yixuan smiled slightly, "I haven¡¯t broken a single dish, so you¡¯ve lost."


    "But you broke them all." The remnants were still on the floor¡ªwas he going to tantly lie?


    Gu Yixuan stated matter-of-factly, "You¡¯ve forgotten, our bet was that if I break any dishes while washing them. These dishes, I broke after washing them. So, you¡¯ve lost."


    A flicker of astonishment crossed Mo Ran¡¯s eyes, and then she shoved him away forcefully, pointing at his nose and trembling as she used, "Gu Yixuan, you¡ªyou¡¯re so scheming! You did that on purpose!"


    She had been outsmarted by him. No wonder he had kept silent earlier; he was simply waiting for her to foolishly walk right into the trap.


    The man took her hand and gently kissed it by his lips.

 Chapter 603 - 604: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 1

    <h4>Chapter 603: Chapter 604: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ranran, how could you talk about me like that? You were the one who wanted to say ¡¯I love you¡¯ eight times to me just now."


    She was misled by him, okay?


    Mo Ran, feeling aggrieved, pulled her hand back and petntly said, "I don¡¯t care, you lost anyway."


    "You want to renege?"


    "I¡¯m not reneging, you lost fair and square. Plus, who asked you to trick me?"


    "Ranran, do you know the consequences of reneging on a bet with me?" Gu Yixuan gave her a calm nce, exerting an immense, invisible threat.


    Mo Ran knew that if she annoyed him, she would definitely be at the losing end.


    But she just couldn¡¯t swallow her pride!


    With no other choice, she could only y the pitiful card, "Gu Yixuan, you¡¯re bullying me."


    The man didn¡¯t fall for her act, "I just love bullying you."


    "..." Mo Ran was speechless, "I¡¯m a girl; you shouldn¡¯t treat girls this way."


    "Ranran, I¡¯m certain, you¡¯re already a woman."


    "..."


    Mo Ran had no option but topromise, "Alright, I lost. I¡¯ll ept the bet."


    "That¡¯s more like it." Gu Yixuan smiled slightly, with a hint of triumph in his smile.


    "However, you¡¯re going to clean up all these fragments." Mo Ranmanded arrogantly, "And now, I want to go swing on the swing. Once you¡¯re done cleaning,e and push me."


    She had expected him to make excuses to refuse, but he agreed without hesitation.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll take care of everything."


    Seeing him so obedient, Mo Ran felt a little embarrassed, wondering if she was being too harsh? Harsh about what, it¡¯s only logical for the polluter to clean up.


    Mo Ran cheerfully went to the garden, sat on the swing, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Living such a simple life with Gu Yixuan felt so rxed, so joyful.


    If they could continue to live like this in the future, that would be so nice.


    Gu Yixuan quickly cleaned up the shards on the ground and came to the garden, standing behind her.


    He grabbed the swing¡¯s chains and gently swung her back and forth, with just the right amount of force, providing attentive service.


    "Ranran, now I¡¯m pushing the swing for you;ter, when it¡¯s my turn to sit, you can push me."


    Mo Ran squinted her eyesfortably, "I don¡¯t want to; you¡¯re too heavy, I can¡¯t push you."


    "Am I heavy?"


    "Of course."


    "But you¡¯ve neverined about me being heavy when I¡¯m on top of you at night."


    Mo Ran broke into a cold sweat, almost falling off the swing.


    ...


    Her Highness has recently been dealing with a lot of troubles and is adjusting. Mm, there needs to be more writing about the couple¡¯s sweet moments toe. Everyone should like reading that, right, hehe.

 Chapter 604 - 605: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 2

    <h4>Chapter 604: Chapter 605: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 2</h4><h4></h4>


    She red at him, helplessly rolled her eyes, "Gu Yixuan, howe I never noticed how bad your mouth is before?"


    Gu Yixuan was unfazed, confidently spoke, "I¡¯m telling the truth. Ranran, it¡¯s your mind that¡¯s not pure."


    Mo Ran felt like coughing up blood, so now it was all her fault.


    "Gu Yixuan, you really have thick skin."


    The man sighed helplessly, pulled her up to her feet, sat down on the swing himself, and then pulled her to sit on hisp.


    "Since you¡¯ve said that I have thick skin, shouldn¡¯t I do some thick-skinned things?"


    Mo Ran was about to ask what he meant, but he kissed her lips.


    After gently pushing him away twice without sess, Mo Ran gave in. During their kiss, Gu Yixuan lifted her buttocks, encouraging her to straddle hisp.


    "Ranran, actually, I¡¯ve never done it on a swing before, should we give it a try?" Gu Yixuan¡¯s suggestive voice rang in her ear.


    Mo Ran¡¯s initially fuzzy mind suddenly cleared, "Let me down first, I¡¯ll change my position. It¡¯s ufortable not sitting properly."


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t suspect a thing and let her stand up.


    The moment she was free, Mo Ran immediately ran off with augh, turned back, and made a face at him.


    "You can do it yourself if you want, I sure won¡¯t keep youpany!"


    What a joke, do it on a swing, and in broad daylight no less, she might as well stop showing her face from now on.


    Running into the living room, Gu Yixuan followed her in.


    Mo Ran snuggled happily into the sofa, turned on the TV, and just happened to catch the rerun of her favorite variety show.


    "Not this show again, awesome, I haven¡¯t watched it for so long."


    This episode featured other guests, still filled with handsome men and beautiful women, still as funny.


    Gu Yixuan stood in front of her, leaned over, bracing his hands on the couch, enveloping her in his arms.


    His lips parting slightly, he teased, "Actually, we haven¡¯t tried doing it on the floor yet."


    Mo Ran was taken aback, pushed him away in embarrassment, "Gu Yixuan, can¡¯t you have some pure thoughts?"


    Gu Yixuan leaned in again, "Ranran, if I had pure thoughts about you, then you would be crying."


    "Go away, I want to watch the TV." Mo Ran blushed, avoiding his eyes.


    Gu Yixuan grabbed the remote without looking back and turned the TV off.


    "Such a boring show, what¡¯s so good about it?"


    "When you¡¯re bored, that¡¯s when you should watch boring shows."

 Chapter 605 - 606: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 3

    <h4>Chapter 605: Chapter 606: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Then let¡¯s do something that¡¯s not so boring," Gu Yixuan said as he scooped her up in his arms and strode towards the upstairs.


    It wasn¡¯t dark yet, and Mo Ran didn¡¯t want to go to bed so early.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, swinging her legs a few times, "Gu Yixuan, can we go out and have fun?"


    "No," the man rejected her outright.


    "Come on, I just want to go out and y. Let¡¯s go eat something, buy clothes, go shopping."


    "Ranran, your idea of fun has no creativity."


    "..."


    Alright, she admitted that when she went out, all she did was shop and eat.


    "Then what¡¯s your suggestion? With your extensive knowledge, you must know something fun to do."


    Gu Yixuan had already carried her into the bedroom and ced her on the bed; he shed a wicked smile, "Make me happy today, and I¡¯ll take you out tomorrow."


    Mo Ran rolled to the other side of the bed, lying on her stomach and kicking up her legs, "No way, who knows what your idea of ¡¯satisfied¡¯ is."


    His vigor was too intense; sometimes twice or thrice a night weren¡¯t enough for him to vent.


    If she really satisfied him, she¡¯d inevitably be tormented to the point of death.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t tire you out," Gu Yixuan said unhurriedly as he began to unbutton his shirt, beckoning her with a wave, e here."


    "You¡¯re lying; I¡¯m always tired afterward," she didn¡¯t want to go over.


    "Ranran, it¡¯s always me who¡¯s putting in the effort. It seems your stamina isn¡¯t up to par; you need a few more workouts. Come here quickly."


    "Noting," Mo Ran shook her head vigorously; going over was like amb walking into the wolf¡¯s den.


    Gu Yixuan walked around the foot of the bed towards her, and Mo Ran quickly rolled to the other side.


    "You¡¯re really noting?" A shadow of darkness flickered in the man¡¯s eyes.


    "Hehe, I¡¯m definitely noting."


    "Okay, don¡¯t beg for mercyter, you hear?" As his words fell, he lunged towards her. Mo Ran let out a shriek, trying to escape off the bed, but he caught her arm and dragged her over.


    He lifted her easily in a waist embrace.


    "I originally wanted to let you liefortably on the bed, but you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, so I¡¯ll just have to change the location," he said.


    "What are you going to do?" Mo Ran asked, frightened.


    Please, nothing too SM; her heart couldn¡¯t take it.


    Gu Yixuan raised an eyebrow, his lips curving slightly, his gaze seductive.


    "How about doing it against the wall?" he suggested and, with a few turns, brought her to the wall and pressed her against it.


    ...


    The introduction has the group number; Group 1 is currently full, Group 2 is open for joining.

 Chapter 606 - 607: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 4

    <h4>Chapter 606: Chapter 607: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 4</h4><h4></h4>


    With his back against the icy wall and Gu Yixuan¡¯s scorching body in front, the sensation between cold and heat was quite unbearable. Mo Ran slightly shrunk his neck.


    "Let¡¯s stop this, okay? I was wrong, okay?"


    Gu Yixuan gave a faint smile, "Toote."


    "But..." This is so embarrassing.


    Not giving her a chance to speak, he sealed her lips with a kiss. One hand cradling her buttocks, the other lifting her leg, he made her hook around his waist.


    "Really... here?" Mo Ran managed to ask in a moment¡¯s breath.


    "Mm." Gu Yixuan quickly undid her clothes and pants, slowly entering her body.


    "Mm¡ª" Mo Ran let out a soft cry, so deep, "Be gentle."


    "I know." He would not let her be ufortable, this kind of thing had to be enjoyable for both.


    Making love against the wall had a peculiar feeling. Mo Ran was always afraid she¡¯d fall, clinging with both hands and feet, which only made them press closer.


    However, this was also thrilling, waves of speed and sensationing at her, keeping Mo Ran¡¯s nerves taut.


    ...


    After a wave of passion, the day had already started to darken.


    "Ranran, do you still remember today¡¯s bet?" Gu Yixuan held her, brushing away her sweat-drenched hair.


    Their bodies were still closely entwined, Gu Yixuan not having withdrawn from her.


    Of course, she remembered¡ªit was to bathe him.


    But now she was so tired, "Let¡¯s do it tomorrow, I have no energy left."


    Gu Yixuan smiled lightly, his eyes filled with tenderness, "How about this then, I¡¯ll bathe you."


    "Mm." It didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    In the oversized bathtub, Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t really bathing her, he was taking advantage, touching her all over. Almost all the ces he washed were sensitive spots.


    The passion that had just settled was quickly stirred again by him, and the bathroom seemed to fill not with steam, but with an ambiguous atmosphere...


    "Ranran, you haven¡¯t yet experienced what it feels like on top," Gu Yixuan¡¯s hot breath sprayed on her ear.


    Mo Ran was leaning on his shoulder, drowsily closing her eyes.


    Hearing him say that, she suddenly perked up, staring at him and stuttering, "On, on top?"


    "Mm." Gu Yixuan replied with a smile, as he parted her legs and seated her on his own.


    Then, lifting her waist, he gently lowered her down. Because they were in the water, Mo Ran easily amodated him.

 Chapter 607 - 608: I Give Her All the Happiness and Joy in the World 5

    <h4>Chapter 607: Chapter 608: I Give Her All the Happiness and Joy in the World 5</h4><h4></h4>


    Her hand rested uneasily on his chest, feeling every cell in her body excitedly shouting.


    Her mouth was dry, her tongue parched, and her heart was beating so fast.


    Oh my, this position was too explicit, too erotic...


    "Move yourself," Gu Yixuan seemed oblivious to her embarrassment,fortably leaning against the bathtub, he patted her buttocks.


    Mo Ran tried moving a few times, her face growing redder, like a cooked shrimp.


    "Bigger movements," the tone of the person beneath her was clearly unsatisfied.


    She gave him an annoyed nce, he made it sound so easy, but she was already feeling very shy.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, unblinking, growing darker, as if a storm was brewing within them.


    "Ranran."


    "Hmm..."


    "You truly must have been sent from heaven to torment me. With the way you¡¯re moving, I guess you¡¯ll torment me to death!"


    Having said that, he grabbed her waist and thrust vigorously up and down, the movements were rapid.


    "Ah¡ªbe gentle!" Mo Ran quickly grasped his shoulders, biting her lip to suppress the embarrassing moans.


    His movements were so strong, and with their position being woman on top, every thrust prated her deepest parts.


    This sensation was something she had never experienced before; Mo Ran couldn¡¯t bear it, nearly fainting several times.


    Gradually, she adapted to the feeling and found joy in it.


    After a long struggle, Gu Yixuan finally let her go, carefully washing her clean and carrying her back to bed.


    "I want to sleep now," Mo Ran quickly wrapped herself in the nket, watching him warily.


    Gu Yixuan lifted the nket and squeezed in, holding her tight in his arms.


    He kissed her forehead and smiled, "Sleep, I won¡¯t touch you anymore."


    She was indeed exhausted, and the past few days had been draining. Naturally, he didn¡¯t have the heart to tire her out any further.


    With his promise, Mo Ran yawned in relief and snuggled into his arms, closing her eyes.


    Gu Yixuan stretched out an arm for her to pillow on, watching her face intently, as if he could never get enough for a lifetime.


    His heart was filled with profound happiness and joy, even feeling a strong urge to shout it out to the whole world.


    He really wanted to tell everyone how happy he was...


    As the night grew deeper, Gu Yixuan saw that Mo Ran was sleeping soundly, he quietly got out of bed and went to the balcony to make a phone call.


    .....................


    Mo Ran slept veryfortably without dreaming a single dream.

 Chapter 608 - 609: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 6

    <h4>Chapter 608: Chapter 609: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 6</h4><h4></h4>


    She awakened amidst a burst of floral fragrance,fortably opening her eyes to a vivid ze of red.


    d in a pristine whitece nightgown, shey t on a luxurious bed surrounded by scattered rose petals and blooms, with thousands of roses adorning the room.


    Dreamlike and beautiful.


    Wafts of rich, flowery scent enveloped her, giving her the feeling of being in a vast sea of flowers.


    Slowly sitting up, Mo Ran covered her mouth in shock and delight, emitting a soft gasp.


    Had Gu Yixuan arranged this specially for her?


    So many flowers, so beautiful, she felt like Sleeping Beauty in a fairy tale. Waking up to find herself surrounded by blossoms.


    Only, she wasn¡¯t awakened by a Prince¡¯s kiss, but she didn¡¯t mind that one bit.


    The door opened, and Gu Yixuan walked in dressed in a pristine white suit, carrying a bouquet of champagne roses.


    It was evident that he had taken great care with his hairstyle and attire.


    Mo Ran stood up and looked at him with a joyous smile, waiting for his next move.


    The man approached her, handing her the champagne roses with a tender smile in his eyes and brows, "Ranran, these are for you."


    "How many?" Mo Ran asked with augh as she received them.


    "Eleven," representing his wholehearted devotion to her.


    Mo Ran¡¯s smile grew wider, inhaling the fragrance deeply, it was delightful and refreshing.


    "Do you know the meaning behind champagne roses?" she asked with a smile, her speech tinged with shyness.


    Today, Gu Yixuan was a bit shy too. He returned a soft smile and slowly said, "My affection is for only you. Falling in love with you is the greatest happiness of my life, missing you is my sweetest agony, being with you is my pride, and without you, I am like a ship that has lost its course."


    In truth, he hadn¡¯t known this before, but he had looked it up online especially to please Mo Ran.


    Mo Ran drew out a single rose and handed it to him, "This is for you."


    She too wanted to give him that piece of the flower¡¯snguage.


    Understanding her, Gu Yixuan took the flower but yfully raised an eyebrow, "What does this signify?"


    "The meaning of a single rose, ¡¯Only you.¡¯" My heart holds only you.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly as he snapped the flower¡¯s stem in half and tucked the bloom into his suit pocket.


    The white suit paired with the sweet creamy color of the champagne rose was both elegant and luxurious.

 Chapter 609 - 610: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 7

    <h4>Chapter 609: Chapter 610: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 7</h4><h4></h4>


    The white suit paired with sweet cream-colored champagne roses was both elegant and luxurious.


    It looked very pleasing to the eye.


    "Actually, you could put it in a vase,"


    Gu Yixuan shook his head, "No need, I¡¯ll just ce it on my chest."


    cing it on his chest signified that he was cherishing her affection. Mo Ran was deeply moved, and a bright sparkle appeared in her eyes.


    Gu Yixuan reached out his hand, his fingers lightly touching her ear as he pushed them into her hair, "Ranran, go get ready. I have many surprises for you today."


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Mm," the man nodded with a smile.


    She had said yesterday that she wanted to go out for fun, so he had decided to take her out to have a good time.


    Mo Ran changed into a white knee-length dress and a pair of rhinestone white high heels. She applied a delicate light makeup and walked out of the room.


    Gu Yixuan, who was waiting outside, was taken aback when he saw her.


    "Ranran, you look very beautiful today."


    All girls like to hear praise, especially from their lover.


    Mo Ran smiled joyfully, "You look very handsome today too."


    Gu Yixuan extended an arm, and she took it naturally. The man escorted her downstairs, "Actually, I¡¯m handsome every day."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t call him out on his vanity, "Yes, but you¡¯re especially handsome today."


    Gu Yixuan felt pleased with thepliment and turned his head to kiss her cheek.


    The outside was bright and sunny, with a gentle breeze and a pleasant day.


    Sitting in the convertible Ferrari, Mo Ran suddenly remembered a scene she had seen on the bus a long time ago.


    The car she saw then was this one, wasn¡¯t it? Thinking carefully, the silhouette of the woman back then was Gao Zhenzhen.


    However, she wasn¡¯t a petty woman and wouldn¡¯t dwell on such matters.


    "What are you thinking about?" Gu Yixuan asked as he started the car.


    While in Gu Yixuan¡¯s car, Mo Ran never wore a seatbelt, because he was very skilled and she was never afraid of idents.


    Ever since that car ident, Gu Yixuan had be even more cautious when driving, making wearing a seatbelt even less necessary for them.


    Mo Ran shook her head, "Nothing. Where are we going?"


    "You¡¯ll know when we get there."


    The car quickly arrived at a private airport. When Mo Ran saw the huge helicopter in front of her, she was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth.


    "Are we going to take a ne?" She had never been on a helicopter before.


    Gu Yixuan took her hand and led her towards it, "Haven¡¯t been on one, have you? Today, we¡¯ll go have that experience."

 Chapter 610 - 611: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 8

    <h4>Chapter 610: Chapter 611: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 8</h4><h4></h4>


    "Okay." Mo Ran followed him excitedly.


    There was only one pilot in the helicopter, and Gu Yixuan, supporting Mo Ran¡¯s waist, let her get on first.


    Once seated, Mo Ran looked around curiously, like a child fascinated by everything.


    "Here, first fasten your seat belt." Gu Yixuan fastened it for her personally and then fitted her with a headset that allowedmunication.


    Mo Ran wanted to test the headset, so she asked through the microphone, "Where are we going?"


    Gu Yixuan also spoke to her through the headset, "I¡¯m taking you on a sightseeing tour of W City."


    "Really? I¡¯ve heard that W City is the most beautiful, but I¡¯ve only seen it from the air on TV¡ªnever with my own eyes."


    Her eyes sparkled, and her voice was filled with delight. Gu Yixuan felt very happy and wished he had taken her out earlier.


    He took out a bottle of milk and a bag of bread from the back seat, unwrapped the bread, and handed it to her.


    "You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, so eat this to fill your stomach."


    "Mhm." Mo Ran was in good spirits, and her appetite was too, quickly finishing off the bread and milk.


    Gu Yixuan affectionately wiped the corners of her mouth clean with a napkin before signaling the pilot to take off.


    The helicopter soon lifted off, its rotors making an immense noise. Luckily, they were wearing headsets, or else their ears would have gone deaf.


    Mo Ran sat by the door, and when the helicopter rose into the sky, she just gripped Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand tightly without being too scared.


    Looking down through her sunsses, she could clearly see the buildings andyout of W City, even spotting her former workce, Qinghua Middle School.


    She tugged at Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand and pointed excitedly, "Look, that¡¯s Qinghua Middle School!"


    At that moment, it was the ten-minute interval between sses, and many students were bustling around the campus.


    They also spotted the helicopter; many people looked up and pointed.


    Mo Ran got nervous and quickly pulled her head back in, "Won¡¯t they recognize me?"


    Gu Yixuan found it a bit funny, "No, from such a distance, they can¡¯t see you clearly. See, can you make out their faces?"


    Mo Ran took another look, "True, but it¡¯s still quite clear; at least I can tell what color clothes they¡¯re wearing."


    Gu Yixuan, with one arm around her waist, provided her with a great sense of security, "Ranran, look over there, that¡¯s the TV station."


    "I see it." Mo Ran followed the direction he was pointing and nodded excitedly.

 Chapter 611 - 612: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 9

    <h4>Chapter 611: Chapter 612: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 9</h4><h4></h4>


    He twirled his finger and pointed to another location, "Over there is mypany."


    "Yourpany is the tallest, I spotted it at first nce." Gu Family¡¯s building is the most unique and beautiful in W City.


    As Mo Ran spoke, there was a touch of pride in her voice, as if it were her ownpany.


    In fact, she felt proud by association.


    Gu Yixuan pointed out a few more ces for her to see before signaling to the pilot to fly out over the sea.


    The azure sea was glittering in the sunlight, and a few ships on the water looked like tiny paper boats.


    "Doesn¡¯t the sea look different from above?" Gu Yixuan asked, wrapping his arm around her.


    The sea breeze brushed against her face, and Mo Ran tucked her tousled hair behind her ear with a smile and nodded, "It¡¯s so beautiful. Gu Yixuan, I¡¯ve loved the ocean since I was young, but I never knew it was this vast, this beautiful."


    "Close your eyes for a moment, there¡¯s a surprise waiting for you," he suddenly said.


    She had already received so many surprises from him today, and yet there was still more toe.


    Mo Ran obediently closed her eyes, and after the ne had flown for a while, it began to circle around a certain area.


    "You can open them now."


    Mo Ran slowly opened her eyes and saw a white vi by the seaside, one she and Gu Yixuan had lived in before.


    In front of the vi, on the sandy ground, there was a heart shape made of rose petals.


    It was sorge that she could see it clearly from where she was.


    Before Mo Ran could even exim, a small white dot ran out and came into her view, as Gu Yixuan instructed the pilot to descend for a clearer sight.


    The white dot was none other than the three-legged dog she had rescued before.


    "Ah, howe it¡¯s the dog? I didn¡¯t expect to see it again."


    Gu Yixuan rested his chin in the crook of her shoulder, his eyes brimming withughter.


    "Do you know what its name is?"


    "What is it?"


    "Aiai."


    "...That name is so cheesy." Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Gu Yixuan, however, waspletely serious, "It¡¯s a female dog, and we rescued it together. It represents our memories, so of course, it¡¯s named Aiai."


    Mo Ran turned around and gently bumped his chest, "You named it, didn¡¯t you? So uncreative. But I remember, when we gave it away, it didn¡¯t have a name yet."


    Gu Yixuan then said, "I secretly told the family that you had named the dog Aiai."


    ...

 Chapter 612 - 613: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 10

    <h4>Chapter 612: Chapter 613: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 10</h4><h4></h4>


    "It was you who chose it, and now you falsely im that I did," Mo Ran said angrily, bumping her head against his. "I¡¯m so embarrassed. I¡¯m sure people areughing at me."


    "Don¡¯t worry, no one isughing at us. They¡¯re just envious of our affection for each other."


    "At that time, we were definitely not affectionate," she retorted.


    But Gu Yixuan viewed it differently, "Actually, we were sort of together at that point, weren¡¯t we?"


    Yes, she had decided to let bygones be bygones and to be with him for the sake of their child. If she hadn¡¯tter learned the truth about her father¡¯s suicide, she wouldn¡¯t have separated from him.


    Thinking about their difficult journey made Mo Ran cherish their rtionship even more.


    "Come on, there¡¯s another ce I want to take you." Gu Yixuan signaled the pilot to leave the area.


    Mo Ran took onest look at the puppy and the vi, waving goodbye. The puppy seemed to know her, barking incessantly at her.


    ...........


    The ne arrived above awn that looked like a golf course. It was veryrge and lush green, a beautiful sight.


    Gu Yixuan stood up, strapped on a parachute, and pulled Mo Ran in front of him.


    She didn¡¯t need him to say anything to know what he was nning.


    "You¡¯re going to jump?" she asked, astonished.


    It was so high, jumping down would be terrifying.


    Seeing her fear, Gu Yixuan held her hand and asked softly, "Are you very scared?"


    "A little. What will I do if you jump?" she said, because she wasn¡¯t wearing a parachute.


    "I¡¯ll hold you," Gu Yixuan said as he wrapped one arm around her waist.


    Mo Ran was so frightened she nearly screamed, "No, I can¡¯t, I¡¯m scared!"


    Gu Yixuan kissed the corner of her mouth, smiling slightly. "Trust me, I won¡¯t let you get hurt."


    Mo Ran mustered her courage and looked down. It really was very high up, even those without a fear of heights would be scared.


    She hadn¡¯t been scared earlier because they were secured with safety belts and Gu Yixuan was holding her, which is why she boldly enjoyed the view below.


    But now, they were about to jump, and she didn¡¯t have a parachute, which was a terrifying thought.


    Looking into Gu Yixuan¡¯s determined eyes, Mo Ran suppressed the fear in her heart and reluctantly nodded. "Okay, but you have to hold me tight."


    "Hmm, I will hold you with all my strength. If something happens, we can face it together," he reassured.


    "Jinx!" Mo Ran red at him fiercely.


    Gu Yixuan quickly made a zipping motion across his lips, causing her to snort withughter.

 Chapter 613 - 614: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 11

    <h4>Chapter 613: Chapter 614: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 11</h4><h4></h4>


    Actually, her willingness to jump with him was rooted in her belief that he would protect her. If she couldn¡¯t trust him, then who in the world could she trust?


    Standing at the door of the aircraft, the rotor-generated hurricane tousled her hair and skirt as Mo Ran clung tightly to Gu Yixuan, not daring to look down even once.


    Gu Yixuan, however, was the picture ofposure, holding her with one hand and the door handle with the other, showing no sign of nervousness.


    "I¡¯m going to jump," he reminded her.


    Mo Ran closed her eyes and put on an expression of determined sacrifice, "Jump!"


    "Heh," Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t help but let out a lightugh, "rest assured and ce yourself in my hands, I will protect you."


    "Mm," Mo Ran rxed and wasn¡¯t so afraid anymore.


    The moment they leaped, her heart almost jumped to her throat. The sensation of weightlessness was unsettling.


    Her arms clung tightly to Gu Yixuan, Mo Ran buried her face in his chest, her body tense.


    When the parachute suddenly opened, their descent slowed.


    Gu Yixuan wrapped his arms around her and kissed her cheek softly, whispering, "Ranran, don¡¯t be scared, you can open your eyes now."


    Mo Ran tentatively opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was the huge parachute above them.


    The two of them embraced, slowly descending from the sky.


    All of a sudden, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all, and even dared to appreciate the surroundings, "Gu Yixuan, this feeling is so wonderful."


    "Not scared anymore?"


    "Not scared," she said with augh, shaking her head, "with you here, I¡¯m not afraid of anything."


    Gu Yixuan gazed at her, slowly kissing her lips, until the parachute safely brought them to the ground.


    He let go of her, removed the parachute from his body, and led her forward, not far ahead, golf equipment was ready.


    Mo Ran looked up at him, "Are you going to teach me to y golf?"


    "Mm. Do you know how?"


    "No."


    Walking over, staff handed them two pairs of white gloves, onerge and one small.


    The small pair fit her perfectly, obviously prepared especially for her.


    Gu Yixuan pulled out a golf club and said, "I¡¯ll demonstrate it for you first."


    "Okay."


    This sport appeared simple, but was actually difficult to master.


    Mo Ran had only seen others y on TV, but she found that Gu Yixuan had the most graceful posture.


    He swung the club gently, and the white ball smoothly rolled into the hole.


    A hole-in-one, and the nearby staff immediately pped in praise, "Great shot."

 Chapter 614 - 615: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 12

    <h4>Chapter 614: Chapter 615: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 12</h4><h4></h4>


    "This is called a good shot?"


    Mo Ran thought to himself that the staff must be ttering him.


    "I can do it too." She also pulled out a club.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t ridicule her, he stepped aside, and with a gesture, said, "Your turn."


    "Okay." Mo Ran nodded, copied his stance and grip, got into position, and then took a swing.


    Because she used too much force, she nearly stumbled, yet the ball stayed right where it was, not having moved an inch.


    "How could this happen!" She had actually missed.


    "Your posture is wrong." Gu Yixuan moved behind her, took her hands in his, and guided her through the motions.


    "That¡¯s right... and then, gently swing the club."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s hands seemed to work like magic, guiding Mo Ran smoothly to sink the ball into the hole.


    "Let¡¯s do it again." She said excitedly.


    The man smiled slightly, guiding her through another shot.


    Mo Ran had grasped a bit of the knack and wanted to try on her own. After three attempts, she hit the ball once. She became addicted to the game and yed gleefully for over half an hour.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Gu Yixuan stopped her from continuing.


    "Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to eat." Seeing her reluctance, he said with a smile, "I¡¯ll have someone make a membership card for you, so you cane and y anytime."


    "There¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯lle when you do. It¡¯s not fun ying alone." Mo Ran wasn¡¯t obsessed with the sport.


    "Alright, just call me whenever you want to y." Holding her hand, the man strolled across the grass.


    A gentle breeze blew, and Mo Ran squintedfortably, feeling very content.


    Not far away, a hot air balloon was waiting for them.


    A multicolored envelope and a basket that could hold six or seven people. The edge of the basket was adorned with champagne and roses, looking like a cute vegetable basket.


    Upon closer inspection, there was a small dining table inside the basket, with two steaks and a bottle of red wine on it.


    A staff member was inside operating the balloon.


    Gu Yixuan lifted Mo Ran into the hot air balloon, and she looked around in wonder, having ridden a helicopter just before, and now about to ride a hot air balloon.


    "Gu Yixuan, what¡¯s gotten into you today?" Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but voice the confusion in her heart.


    All of this had obviously been meticulously arranged, could it be that he had prepared everything a long time ago?


    Gu Yixuan pulled her down to sit and said with a smile, "Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you wanted to go out for some fun? So, I had everything arranged. Do you like it?"

 Chapter 615 - 616: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 13

    <h4>Chapter 615: Chapter 616: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 13</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran found it unbelievable, "When I said I wanted to go out for fun, you arranged all this? Just to make me happy?"


    "Yeah." He nodded.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart suddenly filled with happiness and emotion, just because of her small request, he had organized such a grand event, he really cared about her.


    Seeing her look so surprised and ttered, Gu Yixuan smiled, "Did you have fun today?"


    "Yeah, lots of fun!" Today would probably be one of the most unforgettable days of her life.


    Gu Yixuan held her hand that was resting on the table, and said affectionately, "As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters, Ranran, you don¡¯t know how much I want to give you all the happiness and joy in the world."


    That¡¯s why he had arranged so many surprises today, which might have been enough for Mo Ran.


    But he felt it wasn¡¯t enough, far from enough, even if he apanied her every day like this, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    His greatest wish was to spoil her to the heavens, to unconditionally fulfill all her desires.


    "Are you happy then?" Mo Ran asked in return.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart warmed, she cared about his feelings too.


    "I¡¯m very happy if you¡¯re happy. But, I also had a great time today."


    This answer made Mo Ran very satisfied, it was good as long as everyone was happy.


    "Let¡¯s eat, and once we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll reach our destination," Gu Yixuan let go of her hand and picked up the knife and fork.


    "We¡¯re going somewhere else?" She thought the day¡¯s entertainment had already ended.


    "Yeah." Gu Yixuan nodded.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t ask where, knowing she would find out soon enough. Asking now would spoil the mystery.


    The hot air balloon flew steadily into the sky, and Mo Ran enjoyed a meal in the air.


    After finishing the steak, Gu Yixuan held her while they stood at the front of the basket, overlooking the beautiful scenery below.


    When she saw the words ¡¯Sea World¡¯, she knew he was taking her there to y.


    Indeed, the balloonnded in Sea World, and stepping out of the basket, Gu Yixuan led her by the hand to the oceanarium as if he knew the way well.


    There was not a soul inside; clearly, it had been cleared out for them.


    In the oceanarium, they saw colorful marine life, jellyfish of every hue, vibrant ribbon fish, orange starfish, and beautiful coral. asionally, they spotted a few seals.


    Seeing someone approach, they rested against the ss, making goofy faces, looking very cute.

 Chapter 616 - 617: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 14

    <h4>Chapter 616: Chapter 617: I Give You All the Happiness and Joy in the World 14</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran leaned against Gu Yixuan with a coy smile, "I¡¯ve always thought that an aquarium is the most magical ce. Standing here, it feels like I¡¯m in the underwater world."


    Gu Yixuan nodded, "I also think it¡¯s magical here, and I¡¯ve heard that women like the feeling of magic. I¡¯m d you like it, it seems my arrangement wasn¡¯t wrong."


    "Mmm, I really like it." Mo Ran nodded vigorously.


    Actually, as long as she was with him, no matter where they went, she would love it.


    After leaving the aquarium, the two took a cable car ride, visited a few scenic spots, and then went to the marine theater to watch a dolphin performance.


    In the audience, there were only the two of them.


    The dolphin performance today was specially prepared for her.


    Before performing, the five adorable dolphins formally shook hands with their trainer and then got ready. With the trainer¡¯s cues, they leaped from the water, performing a series of high-difficulty maneuvers.


    Water sshed everywhere, and the performance was spectacr.


    Mo Ran watched with great interest. When the five dolphins turned around in unison, bncing five colorful balls with their mouths and facing her, she immediately eximed in surprise.


    Because the five balls had writing on them, which together read, "Ranran I love you."


    "How did youe up with this idea? It¡¯s too surprising." Mo Ran shook Gu Yixuan¡¯s arm happily and asked.


    Gu Yixuan chuckled and ruffled her hair, "Ranran, you¡¯re too easily satisfied. This is nothing at all, look how happy it¡¯s made you."


    How could she not be happy? She knew this was a very special way of expressing love.


    "Do you want to touch the dolphin?" Gu Yixuan asked.


    Mo Ran was momentarily stunned, then eagerly nodded, "Yes!"


    "Follow me." Gu Yixuan led her to the pool edge and called the trainer over, exining his intentions.


    A dolphin swam over at the trainer¡¯s call, resting by the pool¡¯s edge.


    "It¡¯s so cute." This was Mo Ran¡¯s first time seeing a dolphin up close.


    Squatting down, she curiously stared at the dolphin, a smile always on her lips.


    She reached out, wanting to touch it but hesitated, retracting her hand after a tentative try.


    Gu Yixuan took her hand and guided her to touch the dolphin¡¯s head.


    Smooth, cool, it felt nice to the touch.


    "Ranran, you can also shake hands with it," Gu Yixuan said.


    "Really?"


    "Mmm, feed it something, and then it will shake hands with you." Gu Yixuan took a bucket passed by the trainer, filled with many small fish.

 Chapter 617 - 618 Deceiving You to Avoid Hurting You Again 1

    <h4>Chapter 617: Chapter 618 Deceiving You to Avoid Hurting You Again 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran put on the prepared stic gloves, grabbed a fish and fed it to the dolphin, then grabbed another one for it.


    After taking off the gloves, she boldly stretched out her hand and tried to say, "Come on, give me a handshake."


    The dolphin obligingly grasped her hand.


    "It shook hands with me!" Mo Ran eximed happily.


    Gu Yixuan smiled and nodded, his face had been filled with smiles all day. How he wished that her smile could be forever captured, that her life would have only joy, without any pain.


    After watching the dolphin show, they watched the sea lion show, yed for a while, and then decided to head back.


    Mo Ran, tired from ying, leaned against Gu Yixuan and fell asleep in the car on the way back.


    When they got back to the vi, he didn¡¯t wake her up; instead, he carefully carried her upstairs and tucked her into bed.


    Quietly stepping out of the room, Gu Yixuan went to the study and took off the rose from his chest. After a day of wind and sun, the champagne rose had lost much of its moisture and was slightly dulled.


    Yet, it still retained its fragrance and significance.


    In the drawer of the desk there was a ss box, which Gu Yixuan took out, carefully ced the rose inside, then locked the box in the safe.


    In the safe, there was also a tape, a recording given to him by Mo Ran.


    All these were his treasures, which he would carefully preserve as a record of their shared moments.


    Sitting in the leather swivel chair, the smile that had been lingering on Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips finally disappeared.


    He reached up and rubbed his forehead, his face showing nothing but exhaustion.


    Since his drug addiction had red up the day before yesterday, his head had been in constant pain. It wasn¡¯t very painful, but enough to make him feel unwell.


    He didn¡¯t dare to show it, afraid that Mo Ran would worry. She had already suffered enough for him; he didn¡¯t want to cause her any more concern.


    He figured that his addiction would re up again tomorrow or the day after.


    He was certain that if he could make it through one more time, he would truly be free from ck Angel. Of course, thest withdrawal was bound to be more severe than the first two times.


    In order not to hurt her any further, he knew he must deceive her.


    ..............................


    Out of their three-day getaway, only thest day remained, and they didn¡¯t go out to y again.


    Instead, they cuddled on the couch watching TV, specifically soap operas.


    Gu Yixuan had no interest in such TV shows, but if it meant watching them with Mo Ran, he didn¡¯t mind watching from beginning to end.

 Chapter 618 - 619 Deceiving You to Avoid Hurting You Again 2

    <h4>Chapter 618: Chapter 619 Deceiving You to Avoid Hurting You Again 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Actually, soap operas can be pretty interesting if you watch them seriously.


    Mo Ran¡¯s emotions were easily swayed by the TV, with her expression changing with the plot, one moment crying, the nextughing, her face a palette of emotions.


    Gu Yixuan, however, kept a regr expression throughout.


    Feeling a bit thirsty, she picked up the juice on the table, sipping it carefully through the straw.


    "Give me a sip too," Gu Yixuan looked down at her and said.


    Without thinking, Mo Ran removed the straw from her mouth and brought it to his lips. Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t mind and took a big gulp.


    After cing the ss down, Mo Ran picked up the fruit te again to eat.


    The two of them took turns, one after the other, in perfect harmony.


    Sometimes, just sitting quietly with the one you love is a form of happiness.


    She thought the day would pass quietly, but in the afternoon, Mo Yan called, saying she was at the ¡õ¡õ station.


    Mo Ran was startled and immediately rushed over with Gu Yixuan.


    Only after asking for the details did she learn that Mo Yan had recently nned to open an online store and purchased a batch of health products, which turned out to be counterfeit and were confiscated by ¡õ¡õ.


    Because of therge quantity, she might even be detained.


    Mo Yan kept insisting that she was wronged, "When I went to buy the stock, they showed me all sorts of licenses, and everything was legitimate. How could I have known there was something wrong with this batch?"


    "The factory you¡¯re talking about can¡¯t be found now. Even if what you¡¯re saying is true, there¡¯s no evidence to prove your innocence," replied a team leader, a man in his thirties looking strong and upright.


    "So I am to be wronged just like that!" Mo Yan, who always had a quick temper, spoke abruptly when agitated.


    The man didn¡¯t get angry, his expression still normal, "Don¡¯t worry, we will clear things up as soon as possible, and vindicate you."


    That meant she was still going to be detained for a few days.


    Mo Ran and Gu Yixuan listened for a while, then nced at each other.


    Gu Yixuan said to her, "Don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to me."


    Mo Yan was waiting for those words. At this point, he was the only one who could save her.


    Gu Yixuan made a phone call, and soon awyer arrived; then, he called the chief of the ¡õ¡õ station.


    After some back and forth, Mo Yan was granted bail.


    Just as she started tough with relief, she caught the ¡õ¡õ¡¯s indifferent gaze.


    Perhaps assuming she had pulled strings, the look in their eyes seemed to hold contempt for her.

 Chapter 619 - 620 Deceiving You to Avoid Hurting You Again 3

    <h4>Chapter 619: Chapter 620 Deceiving You to Avoid Hurting You Again 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Yan snorted coldly, "I was innocent all along."


    The man didn¡¯t say anything either and took out a document, pointing to it, "Miss, please sign here. Once you¡¯ve signed, you can leave."


    Mo Yan swiftly wrote down her name, happily leaving the police station arm in arm with Mo Ran.


    After stepping out of the police station, Mo Yan let go of Mo Ran and blocked Gu Yixuan¡¯s path. He looked at her indifferently, not knowing what she was going to do.


    "Gu Yixuan, I want to ask you, when I came to you for two hundred million back then, you deliberately yed that act, making me give up on the two hundred million and only get two thousand, right?"


    The reason she confronted him was that she had already learned from Mo Ran that Gu Yixuan had recovered his memory.


    Mo Ran also knew about this matter¡ªit was something Mo Yan had told her during the time when Gu Yixuan was missing.


    "Yes, I did it on purpose." Gu Yixuan admitted openly.


    "Why would you do that?!" Mo Yan had been holding a grudge about this matter.


    Back then, when she found out she had been tricked, she had been upset for a long time and even fell seriously ill.


    Gu Yixuan, with an arm around Mo Ran¡¯s shoulders, gently nced at her before coldly responding to Mo Yan, "I didn¡¯t care about giving you two hundred million, but your attitude was too poor at the time. You pped Ranran, did you think I would easily let you off?"


    So, he had seen everything that happened back then.


    Mo Ran quietly tugged at his sleeve, and Gu Yixuan gently patted her shoulder, signaling that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan was slightly stunned, then let out a relieved smile, "So you were standing up for Ranran. Well, considering how good you are to Ranran and that you helped me today, I won¡¯t hold it against you any longer."


    Mo Yan¡¯s change in attitude surprised Gu Yixuan a bit, but he didn¡¯t care about her change.


    "Sis, why are you selling things online?" Ranran asked.


    "Ranran, I haven¡¯t told you yet, I¡¯ve resigned. Truthfully, I¡¯m not cut out for the workce; there are too many unwritten rules, and I¡¯m not used to it! So I¡¯m thinking of opening my own store to earn some living expenses."


    Mo Yan had ten million in her savings ount¡ª even without opening a store, she could livefortably for a lifetime.


    Mo Ran smiled understandingly, "If you¡¯re notfortable with it, then don¡¯t do it. Actually, you can take a break and travel around."


    Mo Yan waved her hand indifferently, "It¡¯s no fun going out alone. If you apany me, I¡¯ll consider it."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s arm tensed, and he said indifferently, "If you want to go, go by yourself."

 Chapter 620 - 621 Deceiving You to Avoid Hurting You Again 4

    <h4>Chapter 620: Chapter 621 Deceiving You to Avoid Hurting You Again 4</h4><h4></h4>


    He wouldn¡¯t allow Mo Ran and Mo Yan to go out alone; wherever Mo Ran wanted to go, he had to apany her.


    Mo Yan nced at him teasingly and muttered, "So stingy."


    Mo Ran smiled, "Sis, when there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll apany you to have fun."


    "Really? Then it¡¯s settled. You have to find a chance to take me out for fun."


    Gu Yixuan looked at Mo Ran with discontent, even a bit of grievance in his expression.


    Mo Ran ignored him, continuing to talk with Mo Yan.


    Gu Yixuan could only sigh, in her eyes, Mo Yan truly was the most important after all...


    As dinner time approached, Gu Yixuan took them to a nice restaurant for a meal.


    They got a private room, and Mo Yan ordered lots of delicious food¡ªafter all, she wasn¡¯t paying.


    Sitting beside Mo Ran, whom she pulled to her side, they chatted andughed, leaving Gu Yixuan no chance to join in, so he waspletely neglected. He sat in his seat, lit a cigarette, and his expression turned somewhat grim.


    Mo Yan nudged Mo Ran quietly and whispered, "Look how awful he looks."


    Mo Ran took a nce andughed, "I¡¯ve neglected him, of course he¡¯s angry."


    "If you don¡¯t neglect him, are you supposed to neglect me?" Mo Yan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Yes, sis, you are the most important, I definitely can¡¯t neglect you."


    Though Mo Ran said that, he still peeled a few shrimps and handed them to Gu Yixuan, "Here¡¯s some food for you."


    Gu Yixuan was quite frustrated, but the shrimp shouldn¡¯t be wasted, so he picked up his chopsticks and just ate the shrimp.


    "You guys eat slowly; I¡¯m going to the restroom." He nced at Mo Ran, rose up, and walked out of the private room. Mo Ran¡¯s gaze lingered on his retreating back.


    Mo Yan grew impatient, "Do both of you ever get tired of this, showing moodiness even during a meal. Does he really need to revolve around you, without paying attention to anyone else?"


    "No, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s not used to this kind of interaction." Mo Ran exined.


    She knew that Gu Yixuan was only ustomed to interacting with her. With others, he barely spoke and couldn¡¯t blend in no matter what.


    Sometimes, this could easily lead to being ostracized, followed by a feeling of loneliness creeping in.


    "Sis, I¡¯m going to go take a look outside. You eat at your own pace," Mo Ran couldn¡¯t hold back and got up to leave.


    "What¡¯s there to look at? He¡¯s not a three-year-old," Mo Yan rolled her eyes in resignation.


    "Alright, just eat quietly, I still need to go check on him," she was concerned that Gu Yixuan might actually be upset.

 Chapter 621 - 622: A Quick One in the Restroom

    <h4>Chapter 621: Chapter 622: A Quick One in the Restroom</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan stepped out of the private room and headed straight for the men¡¯s washroom. As soon as he entered, he heard some peculiar noises.


    His eyesnded on a stall with a closed door, and he immediately knew what was happening inside.


    To him, such things weren¡¯t new at all.


    He acted as if he had noticed nothing and turned on the tap to wash his hands.


    "Someone..." a woman¡¯s faint voice sounded.


    "Don¡¯t mind it!" Then came a man¡¯s deep voice.


    Why did their voices sound so familiar?


    Gu Yixuan turned around, casually leaning against the sink, his eyebrow raised as he pulled out his smartphone and tapped on it a few times, revealing a sly smile.


    "Ah... gently..." the woman whimpered.


    "Yuyu, you¡¯re so tight... Mmh, it feels so good, I can¡¯t control myself..."


    "I told you not to call me Yuyu!" The woman got annoyed, pping his head with a smack.


    "What should I call you then? My heart, my darling?"


    "Lei Li... You¡¯re so disgusting..."


    "Isn¡¯t that why you like me, because I¡¯m disgusting?" The man bit down on her breast, increasing the intensity of his movements below.


    "Ah¡ª" The woman couldn¡¯t help but moan with passion.


    Mo Ran had just walked over and happened to hear these strange noises. Her mind exploded with the thought that Gu Yixuan might be doing something inside.


    Without thinking, she walked into the men¡¯s washroom only to see him alone, leaning on the washstand. The weird noises continued, emanating from inside one of the stalls.


    She paused, not quite grasping what was going on.


    Gu Yixuan nced at her, smiling, and waved her over. She walked up, and he pulled her into his embrace.


    Mo Ran leaned close to his ear and whispered, "What are they doing in there?"


    Gu Yixuan responded in a whisper, "Having an affair."


    "..." Mo Ran was at a loss, taken aback by his choice of words.


    She turned her gaze and saw Gu Yixuan recording with his phone. That was rather underhanded!


    "I didn¡¯t know you had such a hobby," she pinched him secretly.


    Gu Yixuan frowned for a moment and held her tighter in his arms, teasingly suggesting, "I have many hobbies. For instance, we could do it like them in the washroom."


    Mo Ran¡¯s face immediately turned red, "Boring!"


    ...


    Let¡¯s ignore the ¡¯Tricked you, I didn¡¯t want to hurt you again¡¯ title, because there¡¯s a little interlude I need to write. If I kept numbering continuously, I have no clue how many Chapters we¡¯d end up with, so I decided to change the title first.

 Chapter 622 - 623: Another Quick One in the Restroom

    <h4>Chapter 622: Chapter 623: Another Quick One in the Restroom</h4><h4></h4>


    She tugged at his sleeve, "Let¡¯s go, if they find us, it¡¯ll be so embarrassing."


    Mo Ran had not recognized their voices and did not know that the people inside were acquaintances. If she had known, she probably would have fled already.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s them who should be embarrassed."


    Perhaps their voices were not quiet enough, a silence ensued inside, followed by the rustling sounds of buckling belts and putting on clothes.


    It was over, they were going toe out and make trouble for them!


    Mo Ran pulled Gu Yixuan¡¯s clothes forcefully, "Hurry up, they¡¯reing out."


    Gu Yixuan only moved slightly and did not leave immediately.


    "Bang!" The door was pushed open forcefully, Mo Ran¡¯s heart shot up to her throat, this was the ultimate embarrassment.


    The person who came out was none other than Lei Li!


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened abruptly, first with shock, then guilt; her face flushed fiercely, as if she were the one caught in an affair.


    Lei Li had already recognized their voices and showed no surprise.


    He stood there like a mountain, exuding a powerful aura.


    He looked at them coldly, his gaze finally settling on Gu Yixuan, "Some people must be tired of being the CEO, now learning to eavesdrop!"


    Yan Ruyu did note out, her skin was not thick enough for that extent.


    Gu Yixuan smiled slightly and casually said, "Sorry, this is a public ce, I just came to wash my hands. It¡¯s you who insisted on performing for us to hear, it can¡¯t be considered eavesdropping."


    "Then don¡¯t you know the old saying ¡¯don¡¯t look at what¡¯s improper, don¡¯t listen to what¡¯s improper¡¯? You heard our voices, so you deliberately stayed here to eavesdrop, didn¡¯t you?" Lei Li did not lose his temper, but his sharp voice was frightening.


    Mo Ran leaned closer to Gu Yixuan, whofortingly wrapped an arm around her shoulder.


    "Yeah, I did it on purpose, a free live show, why wouldn¡¯t I listen?" Gu Yixuan answered as if it were only natural.


    Lei Li¡¯s face darkened, looking like a thunder god, menacing and even more terrifying.


    His gaze suddenly fell on the mobile phone in Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand, a sh of anger in his eyes, "Did you record it?!"


    Yan Ruyu inside heard this and became unsettled.


    "Grab the phone!" shemanded from inside.


    Gu Yixuan suppressed the urge tough, put away his phone, and lied, "I didn¡¯t record anything, you¡¯re being paranoid."


    "Lei Li, don¡¯t believe him, he¡¯s the most cunning! He definitely recorded it, maybe even to ckmail us," Yan Ruyu came out, saying bitterly.

 Chapter 623 - 624 Asking You to Protect Her 1

    <h4>Chapter 623: Chapter 624 Asking You to Protect Her 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Such bad luck, why did I have to run into him here of all ces.


    Seeing Mo Ran made her even more furious, now she really couldn¡¯t face anyone anymore. Yet, Mo Ran seemed even more embarrassed than her, keeping his head down like a child who had done something wrong.


    Gu Yixuan finally couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter, "Yeah, I did record it, and you guessed right, I kept it to threaten you."


    A sh of surprise went through Mo Ran¡¯s eyes, Gu Yixuan was really too mean.


    Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t lose her cool, she crossed her arms and said coldly, "Spit it out, what do you want in exchange for deleting the recording?"


    "Hmm, I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve figured it out."


    Mo Ran was speechless, he really was nning that.


    They say businessmen are the most cunning, and it turned out to be true.


    Yan Ruyu gritted her teeth, "You better decide quickly, and if that recording gets out, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!"


    Lei Liforted her, "Don¡¯t worry, if he dares to leak it, I¡¯ll personally twist his neck off and give it to you."


    "No, I want his heart, his liver, I want it all to feed the dogs."


    Mo Ran turned pale, they were too cruel.


    Gu Yixuan, however, didn¡¯t look angry at all, "You mentioned the heart and liver, and it just reminded me, wasn¡¯t there someone who called someone else ¡¯my sweetheart¡¯ just now?"


    A dark sh went through Lei Li¡¯s eyes, while Yan Ruyu looked murderous.


    "Sorry, we really didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. Goodbye, see you another day."


    Mo Ran sensed the ominous atmosphere and quickly pulled Gu Yixuan towards the exit, "Let¡¯s go, why are we still hanging around here?"


    Gu Yixuan shrugged at them and had no choice but to follow Mo Ran out.


    When they got back to their private room, they didn¡¯t bring up the incident with Mo Yan. After dinner, on the way back, Mo Ran asked in confusion, "Are you really nning to use this to ckmail them into helping you?"


    Driving the car, Gu Yixuan nodded affirmatively, "Of course, such a good extortion opportunity, if I don¡¯t make use of it, it would be a waste."


    Mo Ran pouted in annoyance, "You¡¯re really too scheming!"


    He chuckled softly, "Ranran, no need to talk about reason and morality with people like them. If I don¡¯t y them today, it¡¯ll be them ying me tomorrow."


    "Ah, I thought you guys were on good terms."


    "Which eye of yours saw that I¡¯m on good terms with them, my rtionship with them is solely about using or being used."


    Is that so? But she really thought their rtionship wasn¡¯t too bad.

 Chapter 624 - 625: Asking You to Protect Her 2

    <h4>Chapter 624: Chapter 625: Asking You to Protect Her 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t figure it out and decided not to dwell on it, "Forget it, I don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s going on between you two. But you have to promise me not to deliberately provoke others and bring trouble upon yourself, understand?"


    Having watched too much gangster TV, she worried Gu Yixuan might encounter something like a shooting.


    The man held her hand, smiling faintly, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t gamble with my life as the stake."


    Reassured by his promise, Mo Ran finally showed a relieved smile.


    When they returned to the vi, the housekeeper had alsoe back.


    "Sir, Miss Mo, you¡¯re back," she came out from the kitchen and greeted them with a smile.


    Mo Ran approached and asked with concern, "Housekeeper, how have you been feeling? Did Gao Zhenzhen hurt you that day?"


    "I¡¯m fine now, the master gave me a few days off, and I¡¯ve been resting at home. I¡¯m feeling very well now."


    So Gu Yixuan had given the housekeeper time off for that reason.


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t such a heartless person after all, he at least wouldn¡¯t mistreat those who were good to him.


    "Housekeeper, go ahead and eat by yourselfter, we¡¯ve already eaten outside," Gu Yixuan told her.


    "Alright."


    "Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs," Gu Yixuan said, pulling Mo Ran with him.


    Once back in the master bedroom, he held her and refused to let go.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Mo Ran asked, leaning against him with a puzzled look.


    "Ranran, you were cold to me today," he answered sullenly.


    Mo Ran almostughed, "How was I? Didn¡¯t I serve you food and peel shrimp for you?"


    Gu Yixuan was still unhappy, "You only talked to Mo Yan."


    "It¡¯s because every time I talked to you, aside from nodding or grunting, you didn¡¯t say anything else."


    "I don¡¯t like you being nice to Mo Yan," he finally revealed the reason for his discontent.


    Mo Ran looked up at him in disbelief, "No way, you¡¯re going to control that too? Mo Yan is my sister, of course I¡¯m going to be nice to her."


    "But I only want you to be nice to me," he insisted.


    "I remember, you used to be so domineering that you wanted to keep me confined at home and not let me go out and meet other people. We even had a fight about it," Mo Ran deliberately reminded him.


    At the mention of this, Gu Yixuan felt a chill.


    The old him was indeed overbearing, wanting to monopolize Mo Ran and not allow anyone else toy eyes on her.


    But having been through so much, he realized that he couldn¡¯t be too controlling with her, or it would backfire.

 Chapter 625 - 626: Require You to Protect Her 3

    <h4>Chapter 625: Chapter 626: Require You to Protect Her 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Okay, I¡¯ll allow you to be nice to Mo Yan, but not too nice. When she and I are both standing in front of you, you must be nicer to me than to her."


    Oh heavens, he¡¯s acting like a petnt child.


    Mo Ran giggled, reaching out to poke his cheek, "Gu Yixuan, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re very childish?"


    "Am I childish?" He didn¡¯t think so.


    "What if we had a child in the future, would you behave like this too?"


    Gu Yixuan looked at her, his eyes dimming slightly.


    Mo Ran thought he was reminded of the child they lost to miscarriage and immediately apologized, "Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have brought that up."


    But Gu Yixuan suddenly kissed her lips and took a long while before he let her go.


    "Ranran, let¡¯s have a child."


    Mo Ran was slightly stunned.


    Gu Yixuan picked her up andid her on the ¡õ¡õ, lifting her skirt as he said, "What about having another child? I want one that you give birth to."


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes were somewhat moist; she too wanted a child of their own.


    This time, she would try her best to protect the child, to prevent any harm from befalling them.


    "Alright..." She smiled and nodded.


    Gu Yixuan also smiled, his lips pressing down again, kissing her deeply...


    The night was deep, and Mo Ran slept soundly on the ¡õ¡õ.


    Gu Yixuan took his cellphone to the study and called Lei Li.


    "My request is here," he began as soon as the call connected.


    Lei Li wasn¡¯t surprised at all, knowing that Gu Yixuan would definitely call him as soon as possible.


    "Go ahead, what is it?"


    "I have to go out tomorrow, and I expect that someone might harm Mo Ran. I need you to ensure her protection." He had some people of his own, but certainly not enough to handle the Gu family¡¯s old man.


    To ensure Mo Ran¡¯s absolute safety, he needed to take precautions.


    Lei Li raised an eyebrow on the other end, "Who¡¯s nning to harm her?"


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t respond, and Lei Li guessed, "Is it Elder Gu? His power is considerable; do you want us to confront him?"


    It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of Gu Hai, but they didn¡¯t want to ruin the rtionship and suffer losses.


    "You just need to intervene if she¡¯s in danger. Or at the very least, stall until I can get there."


    "I have something to ask you, are you aware that you¡¯re addicted to ck Angel?" Lei Li asked.


    Gu Yixuan turned toward the window, where the night was perfect, and the air was cool.


    "Thank you for your concern, I will find a way to quit ck Angel."

 Chapter 626 - 627: Asking You to Protect Her 4

    <h4>Chapter 626: Chapter 627: Asking You to Protect Her 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "Since you know, then I won¡¯t say more. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send someone over immediately to protect your darling," Lei Li teased intentionally.


    He still held a grudge against Gu Yixuan¡¯s actions today.


    This was the first time Gu Yixuan heard him speak in that tone, and he couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow in surprise.


    "She is my darling, my treasure," he admitted generously, which left Lei Li on the other end of the line at a loss for words.


    After hanging up the phone, Gu Yixuan got up and walked to the balcony, leaning on the railing as he breathed in the cold air.


    Every time ck Angel acted up, there would be some reaction, like palpitations,ck of energy.


    This time, it should be happening tomorrow.


    ........................


    The next morning, when Mo Ran woke up, Gu Yixuan had already left the vi.


    As she wondered where he had gone, he called her.


    "Ranran, I need to go on a business trip for a couple of days to negotiate a contract. I¡¯ll probably be back in a day or two. The business discussions require confidentiality, so I¡¯ll have to turn off my phone. I¡¯m letting you know so you won¡¯t try to call me during the day," he said.


    Mo Ran felt there was something wrong the moment she heard this and frowned slightly, "Gu Yixuan, where are you now?"


    "At the airport, I have to go through security in about fifteen minutes."


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this yesterday? Are you leaving on purpose because ck Angel is about to act up? Didn¡¯t you promise me that you would never avoid me when that happens?"


    Mo Ran felt her whole body trembling, Gu Yixuan¡¯s addiction must have red up!


    "You need toe back right now, I want to see you immediately!" She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the pain he would go through during another episode.


    Gu Yixuany back on the sofa with a faint smile on his lips; his eyes filled with deep longing.


    "Ranran, listen to me, I really do have a contract to discuss. I didn¡¯t tell you yesterday because I only got the emergency callst night. This is something I have to deal with personally, or it¡¯ll result in a significant loss. I saw you sleeping so peacefully this morning that I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Actually, after thest episode, it will be a long time before the next one happens. I promised you I would never avoid you, so I won¡¯t. You have to trust me; I wouldn¡¯t lie to you," he said earnestly.


    He spoke so sincerely that Mo Ran started to believe him a little, "Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?"

 Chapter 627 - 628 Playing Games 1

    <h4>Chapter 627: Chapter 628 ying Games 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Of course, I know the consequences of deceiving you, how could I dare to deceive you. Moreover, only with you by my side can I make it through," he said, making her feel all the more important, which, in turn, made her somewhat embarrassed.


    "Then, as soon as you sign the contract, you need to hurry back," she insisted.


    "Okay, I promise you. It¡¯s almost time for me to go through security, I¡¯ll call you when I can. Also, I¡¯m going to miss you a lot," Gu Yixuan said tenderly.


    Mo Ran¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, "Be careful with everything, I¡¯ll... miss you a lot too."


    "... Ranran, I¡¯ve got to hang up," his tone was filled with reluctance.


    "Mhm, go ahead," she urged.


    Mo Ran was also reluctant to hang up; just the thought of not seeing him for two days made her days seem unbearably long, she wished she could stick by his side every single day.


    After hanging up the phone, she thought for a moment then got up and took a taxi to Gu Yixuan¡¯spany.


    She inquired with the receptionist and found out that Gu Yixuan had indeed gone on a business trip, which eased the doubts in her heart.


    Without Gu Yixuan, Mo Ran found the day particrly difficult to endure, noticing that time moved agonizingly slow. Before, she felt that time flew by, but now it was painstakingly slow.


    She wished a second would stretch into an hour.


    Leaning on the sofa, she told herself to endure it for just two days. She couldn¡¯t let the absence of Gu Yixuan make her lose interest in life.


    Yet, she truly realized that without him in her future life, she would definitely lose her smile.


    Deciding to find something to do, Mo Ran went online to y games.


    She wasn¡¯t good at big games, so she yed QQ games instead, where she excelled, especially at ¡¯Spot the Difference¡¯, which she always ranked first in.


    First, she logged into QQ, then into the game. Mo Ran entered a room and then clicked to start.


    With keen eyes and quick reflexes, plus the superiorputer that Gu Yixuan had set up for her, and a responsive mouse, she found all the differences with ease and effortlessly achieved first ce.


    She won the second round just as easily, finishing in half the time it took the others.


    Just when she was about to start the third round, a yer named ¡¯Love ss Representative¡¯ sent out a message.


    [Windmill, you¡¯re using a cheat tool, aren¡¯t you~]


    Mo Ran¡¯s online name was ¡¯Spinning Windmill¡¯.


    She replied with a simple [No]


    Then no one spoke again, and the third round began. In this round, Mo Ran still came out on top, securing first ce.


    [I¡¯m not ying anymore, not ying! You¡¯re cheating, it¡¯s not fair at all] was the message again from ¡¯Love ss Representative¡¯.

 Chapter 628 - 629 Playing Games 2

    <h4>Chapter 628: Chapter 629 ying Games 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran had seen this kind of situation many times before; many people suspected she was using a cheat program. She silently replied with a message, "I¡¯m really not using a cheat."


    I used to y every day and gained experience from that. Besides, these pictures haven¡¯t changed in hundreds of years; I remember every single difference.


    "If you¡¯re not using a cheat, then you must have quick reactions. Windmill, why don¡¯t youe y a game of matching with me? If we y that, I guarantee I¡¯ll beat you~"


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t often y the matching game, but she was getting tired of finding discrepancies, so she was open to trying something new.


    She replied with one word, "Okay."


    "Can you guys go chat somewhere else?" another yerined, unable to hold back.


    "Wait, I¡¯ll add you on QQ," said Love ss Representative and then he left the room.


    Mo Ran also exited. Soon, a friend request appeared¡ªit was indeed him.


    She epted the friend request.


    His QQ avatar started shing immediately. Mo Ran clicked on it and saw the room number he mentioned.


    She found the room, clicked to enter, and sure enough, saw him there. His level was very high, all the way up to Libra.


    "Windmill, have you yed this before?" He probably asked because Mo Ran was still a little star.


    "yed."


    He didn¡¯t reply anymore; the countdown ended, and Mo Ran started clicking frantically. Although quick, when she looked at the other yers, their speed was even faster.


    Especially Love ss Representative, who was always far ahead.


    In the end, he came in first ce, and Mo Ran came inst...


    "Haha, I told you I could beat you"


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t bother with him and started the second game, having gotten the hang of it a bit; she was now even faster than before.


    After this round, she came in fifth ce, and he was still in first ce.


    "Windmill, you need more practice."


    Mo Ran replied indifferently, "Yeah."


    It was obvious that Love ss Representative was just a kid, or else he wouldn¡¯t be so arrogantly confident.


    By the third game, Mo Ran had fully gotten the hang of it. Plus, with her good eyesight and quick reflexes, her speed kept increasing, almost matching Love ss Representative¡¯s.


    Still, she ended up in second ce, while he remained in first ce.


    "Windmill, you¡¯re so good. Tell me, are you using a cheat?"


    This kid, always suspecting she¡¯s using cheats.


    "No, if you don¡¯t believe me, so be it."


    "Okay, let¡¯s y another round."


    As the fourth round began, Mo Ran was determined to win. Her speed reached an unprecedented level, quickly clearing all the blocks anding in first ce.

 Chapter 629 - 630: The Boy in the Wheelchair Back Then 1

    <h4>Chapter 629: Chapter 630: The Boy in the Wheelchair Back Then 1</h4><h4></h4>


    This was her first time winning first ce in the tile-matching game, and it wasn¡¯t because her talent was that high; sometimes when she felt good, she could be very quick.


    She thought ¡¯Love ss Representative¡¯ would continue to use her of cheating, but to her surprise, he left the room.


    Just as Mo Ran was about to click ¡¯Start,¡¯ his avatar shed again.


    Mo Ran had no choice but to leave the room and chat with him for a while.


    [Windmill, you¡¯re a girl, right?]


    [Mhm]


    [Wow, you really are a girl! Windmill, you¡¯re awesome, so fast]


    Mo Ran was still very modest, [It¡¯s just that I¡¯m feeling good right now]


    [I y every day, and I always feel good, but I¡¯ve never reached your speed. Windmill, where are you from?]


    [W City] Mo Ran wasn¡¯t good at chatting; her replies were always just a few simple words.


    [I¡¯m from W City too!] He even sent a toothy grinning emoji.


    [Windmill, how old are you?]


    This felt a bit like prying into her personal affairs; Mo Ran didn¡¯t want to answer him, so she responded with [How old are you?]


    He must be younger than fifteen, she thought. Only young boys tend to be this brash.


    [Bro is already 20, what about you? How old are you?]


    Sweat, he was already 20; Mo Ran found this quite unbelievable.


    [23] Mo Ran replied with a sense of pride.


    [23?] He sent a shocked emoji, [You¡¯re that old? I couldn¡¯t tell at all]


    That made her angry. In what way was she old? She was very young, thank you very much.


    [Windmill, do you have a boyfriend?] he asked again.


    Mo Ran furrowed her brow, [What do you want?]


    [Hehe, we can get to know each other. They say a woman three years older is a golden brick; I¡¯ve never dated a girl who¡¯s three years older than me]


    This guy, why would he say something like that right off the bat?


    Just as Mo Ran was about to reply, he sent another message, [Wow, Windmill, you¡¯re actually a great beauty!]


    Sweat, he¡¯d actually visited her social media page, which really only had a few pictures.


    [I¡¯m logging off, let¡¯s chat another day] Mo Ran didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation.


    The person on the other end seemed to rush his response, [Windmill, don¡¯t be mad, I was just joking. We can be friends.] followed by a bashful emoji.


    [I really have something to do, logging off] Mo Ran didn¡¯t trust people on the inte, plus she didn¡¯t have the energy or the mood to chat with him.


    Without giving him a chance to respond, she immediately went offline.


    She couldn¡¯t y the game anymore; what should she do now?


    Mo Ran decided to do some cleaning. She picked up a feather duster and entered Gu Yixuan¡¯s study, carefully and slowly helping him arrange his books and documents.

 Chapter 630 - 631 The Boy in the Wheelchair back then 2

    <h4>Chapter 630: Chapter 631 The Boy in the Wheelchair back then 2</h4><h4></h4>


    On the bookshelf, there were many books, not just business literature but also psychology, tactics, and even history.


    In a corner, there was a thick hardcover book covered with a lightyer of dust.


    Mo Ran pulled out the book, intending to flip through it, but unexpectedly, a photo fell out from within.


    The photo was old and had turned yellow.


    She picked it up; the background in the photo was simple¡ªarge sycamore tree.


    Under the tree, there was a young boy sitting in a wheelchair. He wore a id shirt and a white sweater with the cor turned out, looking like a young master full of nobility.


    A few dry leaves were captured mid-fall, suspended before they could touch the ground, immortalized by the camera.


    This was a photo of Gu Yixuan in his youth.


    Even then, his features were already striking; his skin was pale, his face delicate. He looked handsome and somewhat cute.


    Yet, it was uncertain what he was looking at. Although he faced the camera, his gaze did not settle on the lens.


    In his eyes, there was an ill-concealed stubbornness and loneliness.


    He didn¡¯t look happy at all, nor did he seem to like having his photo taken.


    Sitting down at the real leather swivel chair by the desk, Mo Ran held the photo and gazed at it meticulously, captivated.


    She had seen him once as a child, but had since forgotten his appearance at that time. Luckily, there was this photo; otherwise, she would never have known what he looked like when he was younger.


    Gu Yixuan had tucked it in a book, hidden away in a corner¡ªhe surely didn¡¯t want to see it.


    If he didn¡¯t want it, she might as well take it for herself.


    "Hehe," Mo Ranughed, feeling as if she had obtained a treasure.


    Gently kissing the young boy inside, she carefully ced him on the desk and took out her phone to call Mo Yan.


    This photo had reminded her of some things.


    Regarding events from their youth, she wanted to get some rity.


    The call connected, and Mo Ran held the phone to her ear, "Sis, what are you up to?"


    "Searching online to see what I can sell to make a bit more money."


    "I need to ask you something, and you must answer me honestly."


    Mo Yan snorted lightly, "What¡¯s it? You sound so serious."


    "When we were guests at the Gu family¡¯s house years ago, I found you had fallen in the garden, crying bitterly, and Gu Yixuan was also by your side. I just want to know what happened between you two then."


    Mo Yan fell silent for a moment, "Why are you asking about that? Those are all old events; I don¡¯t remember any of them."


    "You really don¡¯t remember?"

 Chapter 631 - 632: The Boy Who Sat in a Wheelchair Back Then 3

    <h4>Chapter 631: Chapter 632: The Boy Who Sat in a Wheelchair Back Then 3</h4><h4></h4>


    n?vel.co?


    Mo Ran clearly didn¡¯t believe her, "If you didn¡¯t remember, how could you have recognized Gu Yixuan at first nce? I only understand now what you meant when you said ¡¯I didn¡¯t expect it to be him¡¯."


    "I only remember him, not what happened at that time. It was all trivial matters; my memory isn¡¯t that good."


    "If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll just go ask Gu Yixuan myself. He¡¯ll tell me everything anyway."


    "...Mo Ran, you¡¯re threatening me!" Mo Yan clenched her teeth, "Fine, I¡¯ll tell you."


    Rather than having Gu Yixuan spill those embarrassing stories, it was better for her to say it herself.


    Mo Ran slightly smiled, knowing that tactic would make her cave in.


    Mo Yan recollected and started, though begrudgingly, to recount what happened back then.


    ........................


    The Gu family¡¯s house was vast, beautifully decorated, and looked good everywhere, much better than the Mo Family¡¯s.


    Even though their Mo Family was wealthier than the Gu family, it was iprehensible how the Gu family seemed to enjoy life better.


    "So, you¡¯re Miss Mo Yan. I really didn¡¯t expect it; you look just as beautiful as a princess."


    As she was boredly nibbling on some food, a young boy¡¯s voice rang out.


    At that time, the nine-year-old Mo Yan, with her carved facial features, wore a princess hairstyle, donned a pink princess dress, and a pair of white leather boots; she indeed looked quite fetching.


    She liked it when others admired her, especially handsome boys.


    The boy in front of her was handsome, with phoenix eyes that were elongated, always glinting with a twinkling smile.


    "Who are you?"


    "Hello, my name is Gu Yicheng." The boy extended his hand toward her.


    Children from wealthy families were already well-versed in these social niceties.


    Mo Yan shook his hand briefly. She had picked up a mousse cake on her te and smiled, "So you¡¯re the Gu family¡¯s eldest son. Hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."


    Gu Yicheng¡¯s gaze drifted to Mo Ran in the distance, who was wearing a white princess dress, herrge eyes open wide and nestled against her mother, quiet and timid.


    "Is that your sister?"


    "Yes, her name is Mo Ran."


    "She looks very cute too," Gu Yicheng smiled.


    Mo Yan looked over; Mo Ran¡¯s simple expression indeed was adorable, but she didn¡¯t like others praising another girl in front of her.


    At once, her fondness for Gu Yicheng diminished by more than half.


    Gu Yicheng noticed her subtle change in attitude and smiled faintly, "But still, you¡¯re the cutest."

 Chapter 632 - 633: The Boy in the Wheelchair Back Then 4

    <h4>Chapter 632: Chapter 633: The Boy in the Wheelchair Back Then 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Yan immediatelyughed, "Your house is really big, very beautiful."


    "There¡¯s also a garden in the back, I can take you for a walk around if you¡¯d like," Gu Yicheng said clearly aiming to please.


    Mo Yan thought it was boring here anyway, so she might as well go out for a walk and see their family garden.


    "Sure, let¡¯s go to the garden."


    When they reached the back door, however, Gu Yicheng was called away by a servant. Mo Yan didn¡¯t feel like going back, so she walked into the garden by herself.


    The garden was pretty, but it hadn¡¯t cheered her up yet. She swung her arms idly as she walked, and eventually came to an artificial pond where she saw the youth sitting in a wheelchair.


    His figure was slender from the back, but still very handsome, which inevitably made one feel pity from the bottom of their heart.


    "Hey, who are you?" Mo Yan called out to him.


    The youth turned his head, his pair of deep, dark eyes immediately catching her attention.


    Such a pretty boy, prettier than her even, but she didn¡¯t mind that he was more attractive than she was.


    Mo Yan approached with a sweet smile, her voice pleasing to the ear, "Hello, my name is Mo Yan. What¡¯s your name?"


    The boy nced at her indifferently, paying her no mind.


    Mo Yan, who was always coddled and held in the palm of everyone¡¯s hands, had never been treated with such coldness. But she let it slide, considering how handsome he was.


    "I¡¯m talking to you, why aren¡¯t you answering me?"


    Her gaze fell on the wheelchair, and she began to realize, "Why are you sitting in a wheelchair? Are your legs injured?"


    The boy still didn¡¯t pay her any attention, his gaze resting on the surface of the water, seemingly lost in thought.


    Mo Yan got angry, never having encountered such rudeness before.


    "You must be from the Gu family. I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m the young miss of the Mo Family, and if you don¡¯t talk to me, I¡¯m going to tell Uncle Gu to give you a harsh lesson!"


    She was just trying to scare him and didn¡¯t mean anything else by it.


    Unexpectedly, the boy suddenly red at her fiercely, his gloomy expression making her take a step back.


    "Get lost!" he squeezed the word through his teeth.


    Mo Yan immediately felt aggrieved, "I won¡¯t get lost!"


    The boy ignored her and started to wheel himself away; Mo Yan quickly blocked his path.


    ...


    Check out my friend¡¯s novel "Arresting the Runaway Wife: The Wolf-like President Please Be Gentle" it¡¯s a great read. Also, here is my Q number: 1767532219, everyone is wee to add me, and if you have any problems, you cane to me, hehe.

 Chapter 633 - 634: The Boy in the Wheelchair Back Then 5

    <h4>Chapter 633: Chapter 634: The Boy in the Wheelchair Back Then 5</h4><h4></h4>


    "Move aside!"


    "I just won¡¯t." She didn¡¯t know why she wanted to stop him, maybe she just wanted to salvage some face for herself.


    Looking at the boy, she said with a lightugh, "I remember now who you are. I heard that the Gu family has a second young master who is an illegitimate child and also disabled. I guess that¡¯s you!"


    She didn¡¯t understand what ¡¯illegitimate child¡¯ meant, only having heard the adults say it, and that it didn¡¯t seem like a very nice word.


    But she knew what ¡¯disabled¡¯ meant, that his legs didn¡¯t work and that he was different from normal people.


    Because his attitude had hurt her, she just wanted to mock him a bit, to win back some ground, but she had no idea that she had stepped on his sore spot.


    The boy¡¯s face immediately turned very gloomy, his eyes emitting a fierce glow like a wild animal.


    The sunlight came from behind him, making hisplexion even more dark and terrifying.


    Mo Yan shrank her neck and stammered, "You are inherently an illegitimate child and disabled."


    "Ah¡ª" The moment her words fell, he pushed his wheelchair forward and knocked her to the ground.


    It hurt, her hands scraped on the small stones, the skin breaking.


    And her knees, just hit by the hard wheels of the wheelchair, were now fiercely painful.


    She intended to curse back in anger, but meeting his terrifying face, she cried out in fear.


    Her mud-covered little hands went to wipe her tears, instantly smearing her whole little face.


    Her crying attracted Mo Ran, who had been looking for her, and another, smaller shadow rushed into his line of sight.


    She nkly nced at her sister, whoy crying in disarray on the ground, then at the fierce-looking boy and understood what had happened.


    "You bullied my sister!" She couldn¡¯t beat him, but she could throw a stone at him.


    Without thinking, Mo Ran picked up a stone and threw it.


    "Thud¡ª" The stone hit his forehead, and blood instantly streamed down.


    Mo Ran was petrified; she hadn¡¯t meant to crack open his skull, she just wanted to throw a stone, to scare him off. She didn¡¯t expect anything like this to happen.


    Frightened by doing wrong for the first time, she too started crying, terrified of being taken away by the police.


    The adults arrived after hearing the noise. The boy¡¯s father didn¡¯t ask anything; he just pped him and then, with an apologetic smile, went to apologize to her parents.


    Mo Ran saw a sh of pain in the boy¡¯s eyes and felt he was so pitiful. His head was cracked open, and yet he was still hit by someone.


    She, who had always been a good girl, felt a violent impulse for the first time.

 Chapter 634 - 635: The Boy in the Wheelchair Back Then 6

    <h4>Chapter 634: Chapter 635: The Boy in the Wheelchair Back Then 6</h4><h4></h4>


    She ran over and punched his father.


    "You¡¯re not allowed to hit him!" she said angrily.


    The boy¡¯s father was stunned, then immediately put on a smile, "Yes, Miss Mo says not to hit, then we won¡¯t hit. Someone, take the young master down, let him have a good rest."


    Mo Ran thought he really was going to let him rest, so she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    She stole a nce at the boy, guilt in her eyes. He was also staring at her, and she felt very embarrassed, bowing her head, allowing her mother to lead her away.


    She never knew that this encounter would bring such a significant change to her lifeter on.


    ...............


    While listening to Mo Yan¡¯s ount, Mo Ran reflected on the incident.


    Thinking of his frail body seated in a wheelchair, her heart ached.


    Gu Yixuan, what did you go through when you were a child?


    She decided she would find an opportunity to ask him properly; she wanted to know about his past. She wanted to know how his legs got hurt, how he fared in the Gu family, how he managed to stand again.


    Mo Yan spoke until she was thirsty, gulping down water, "Alright, that¡¯s what happened, it¡¯s really not such a big deal, I don¡¯t know what there is to ask about."


    "Sister, you shouldn¡¯t have spoken to him like that back then," Mo Ran took Gu Yixuan¡¯s side.


    "Well, it¡¯s his fault for ignoring me! Besides, look at the way he treated me!"


    "Alright, we were all young back then. The things we said and did shouldn¡¯t be taken to heart." Those things, indeed, were not worth dwelling on.


    But Mo Ran also knew that Mo Yan¡¯s actions must have hurt Gu Yixuan back then.


    Looking out the window, the bright sunshine was interrupted by a few birds flying by.


    She wondered how Gu Yixuan was doing now, whether the contract discussion went smoothly.


    After talking for a bit more, she hung up the phone and continued cleaning the study.


    The photo, she tucked it into her diary, nning to look at it every time she wrote in it.


    Finally, the night came.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t sleep, sitting in the living room watching television, and when Gu Yixuan called, she felt so happy.


    "Hello!" she answered the phone eagerly.


    "Ranran, are you asleep?"


    His voice was so nice, she felt like it had been a long time since she had heard it.


    "Not yet, I¡¯m watching TV. How did the contract talks go, will you be back tomorrow?" Just one day apart, and she already missed him so much, so very much.

 Chapter 635 - 636 Mr. Gu from the Gu Family Invites You 1

    <h4>Chapter 635: Chapter 636 Mr. Gu from the Gu Family Invites You 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan reclined on the sofa, his hair and clothes were a mess.


    He looked exhausted, yet there was a tender smile in his eyes.


    Struggling to suppress his rapid breathing, he spoke softly, "The contract hasn¡¯t been finalized yet, I¡¯m not sure if I can return tomorrow. But rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely rush back the day after."


    Mo Ran felt he was being too overbearing. He had rushed to negotiate the contract, and then he¡¯d pressured him to rush back without even a chance to catch his breath.


    "Gu Yixuan, actually, you don¡¯t need to hurry back. Rest is more important. I¡¯m okay, just a bit bored at home."


    "Don¡¯t you like shopping? Ask Mo Yan to go with you."


    "No, I don¡¯t really need to buy anything. I¡¯ll just stay at home and watch TV series. There are so many discs I haven¡¯t watched yet; you might be back before I even finish them."


    "Mm, take your time watching. When I return, I¡¯ll join you."


    He had discovered that watching TV with her was also a pleasure.


    "Sure. You have to keep your word," Mo Ran¡¯s voice finally had a hint of excitement.


    "Don¡¯t worry, from now on I¡¯ll always be with you, forever."


    Once he got through this bout of poisoning, he would be able topletely break away from ck Angel. He had already endured the most painful stage. After resting for another day or two, he would be a free and healthy man again.


    Of course, Mo Ran did not catch the meaning behind his words.


    "It¡¯s gettingte. You should go to sleep early. Hearing your voice, I feel you¡¯re very tired. It must have been a hard day of negotiating."


    Her consideration moved him.


    At this time, it indeed wasn¡¯t suitable for him to chat with her for a long time.


    "Mhm, you should rest early too. Also, I love you," Gu Yixuan said with a slight smile.


    "I love you too."


    Once upon a time, they could not utter the word love, missing many years. Now, saying "I love you" was no longer difficult; what was in their hearts, they would express. They both wanted the other to know their feelings.


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Ran sweetly turned off the TV and went to sleep. Originally, she had been unable to sleep, just waiting for his call. Now that she had talked to him, she felt much more rxed.


    ........................


    The next morning, Mo Ran got up early and sat on the sofa in the living room, waiting for Gu Yixuan to return.


    She casually ate some breakfast and watched TV nonchntly, but her attention was continuously on the soundsing from outside.


    Finally, she heard the sound of a car engine.

 Chapter 636 - 637: Old Master of the Gu Family Invites You 2

    <h4>Chapter 636: Chapter 637: Old Master of the Gu Family Invites You 2</h4><h4></h4>


    He tossed aside the remote control, opened the door, and rushed out with a broad smile on his face.


    Two ck sedans pulled up at the entrance.


    The door of the first ck sedan was respectfully opened by two men in ck suits, and a man in his forties dressed in a gray Zhongshan suit stepped out.


    "Are you Miss Mo? Hello, I am the Gu family¡¯s butler, Guan Jin. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you," he said.


    The grandmother also came out upon hearing the noise, and her face slightly changed when she saw him, subconsciously leaning towards Mo Ran.


    "Butler, what brings you here?" she asked.


    He nced at her, then his gaze settled on Mo Ran, maintaining a friendly smile on his face.


    "I am here under the orders of Old Master Gu to invite Miss Mo to Gu Mansion for a visit. I¡¯m not sure if Miss Mo is avable at the moment to apany us."


    His words were polite, but both Mo Ran and the grandmother knew that there was no room for refusal.


    They hade in force, their presence intimidating, far more of a threat than a request.


    "Miss Mo..." the grandmother said, her face filled with worry.


    Mo Ran¡¯s expression remained calm. She knew they must have taken the opportunity of Gu Yixuan¡¯s absence toe to find her.


    "Grandmother, I¡¯ll be right back. Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems," she said.


    Guan Jin smiled, "Miss Mo can rest assured, we are simply inviting you for a visit, and we will bring you back shortly."


    "Alright, let¡¯s go," Mo Ran nodded.


    "After you," Guan Jin led her to the first sedan.


    He also got in after her, sitting by her side. The car soon started and left Banshan Garden.


    As soon as they were gone, the grandmother immediately tried to call Gu Yixuan, but his phone was off, and she couldn¡¯t get through.


    This was Mo Ran¡¯s second visit to Gu Mansion; the first was over a decade ago.


    Gu Mansion had been renovated, but many traces indicated that it was an old estate.


    The mansion was vast, and after a long walk, they entered arge living room. Mo Ran stepped in and saw an old man with snowy white hair and a youthful face, sitting on a sofa with a cane in hand.


    Sitting beside him was ady of high standing, presumably Gu Yixuan¡¯s stepmother, Gao Meiru.


    Next to Gao Meiru sat Gao Zhenzhen.


    Seeing them, Mo Ran wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Ever since she knew Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s identity, she knew the day woulde when she would meet them.


    What were they going to discuss, persuading her to give up on Gu Yixuan?


    She could guess all their ploys...

 Chapter 637 - 638: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 1

    <h4>Chapter 637: Chapter 638: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Sit down," Gu Hai nced at her indifferently.


    He shared a cold and sharp aura with Gu Yixuan, but he wasn¡¯t as intimidating. Mo Ran had be numb to it after dealing with Gu Yixuan for so long.


    She sat down calmly opposite them.


    Gu Hai gave Gao Meiru a signal, and she slid a check across the table to her.


    "This is thirty million. I think it¡¯s more than enough. Take the money and leave Gu Yixuan immediately. Don¡¯t you ever show your face to him again," Gu Hai said coldly.


    Mo Ran raised an eyebrow, "Is this why you asked to meet with me, to tell me this?"


    Gao Meiru gave her a disdainful look, "Apart from this, do you think you are worthy of being invited by us?"


    "If this is all you wanted to talk about, then I can tell you clearly, it¡¯s not happening." Mo Ran got up to leave.


    "Stop right there!" Gu Hai banged his cane on the ground,manding without anger, "You¡¯re just a powerless little girl. Don¡¯t think you can rest easy under his protection, like a sparrow turned phoenix. You¡¯d better know your ce, take the money and leave, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!"


    So, this was Gu Yixuan¡¯s grandfather, who didn¡¯t like him in the slightest¡ªindeed, a cold, heartless, and formidable old man.


    "On what grounds are you asking me to leave him?"


    "Because you arepletely beneath him!" The response came from Gao Zhenzhen.


    These days, the private detectives they hired reported their recent activities together, making her feel miserable every day.


    Especially when Gu Yixuan took her out for a whole day for her sake, which made her extremely angry and heartbroken.


    Why should she receive his affection? She had never been treated this way during the time she was with him!


    What gave this woman, whocked everything, the right to his love!


    If not for the sake of maintaining good manners, she would have rushed forward and fought Mo Ran long ago.


    A cold smile curled at the corner of Mo Ran¡¯s mouth, "And you think you deserve him?"


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s face changed slightly, but before she could react, Gao Meiru snatched up an empty teacup and threw it at her.


    "How dare a lowly woman like you speak to Zhenzhen like that?!"


    Her arm stung from the impact, and Mo Ran covered it with her hand, merely frowning slightly.


    "I¡¯m sorry, it seems you didn¡¯t invite me here for tea in good faith. There is no need for me to stay any longer. Goodbye!" She had no intention of wasting another word on them.

 Chapter 638 - 639: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 2

    <h4>Chapter 638: Chapter 639: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 2</h4><h4></h4>


    These people from this family are truly ruthless.


    Mo Ran strode to the door, only to be stopped by two bodyguards.


    "Move aside! You have no right to detain me!"


    The bodyguards had cold and merciless faces, not giving a damn about what she said.


    Mo Ran tried to force her way out but was pushed to the ground by them.


    She got up and walked back, saying coldly, "So you won¡¯t let me go if I don¡¯t agree?"


    "That¡¯s right. Of course, you can leave if you wish, just remember, you came in vertically, but you might leave horizontally." Gu Hai had quite a knack for making threats.


    Mo Ran almostughed, "Do you want to kill me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Gu Yixuan will find out?"


    "Hahahaha..." Gu Haiughed loudly, a glint shing in his eyes, "What an arrogant girl. Do you think, old man as I am, I¡¯m afraid of him? I¡¯m his grandfather. If I killed you, do you think he would kill me to avenge you?!"


    If it were any other woman, she might have been deceived, but Mo Ran knew their rtionship was not good.


    "Maybe he won¡¯t kill you personally, but I believe in Gu Yixuan. He has a thousand ways to deal with a person; he doesn¡¯t need to do it himself."


    The smile on Gu Hai¡¯s face disappeared, his expression darkening.


    Gao Meiru didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold in front of old Mr. Gu, a hint of amusement passing through her eyes. She knew that Mo Ran was about to suffer bitterly soon.


    "Are you threatening me?" Gu Hai narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t believe she was capable of such, "I¡¯m not threatening you, I¡¯m reminding you."


    "Somebodye!" Gu Hai stamped his cane hard, and immediately two more bodyguards stepped forward, standing on either side of Mo Ran.


    He looked coldly at Mo Ran and said sternly, "I¡¯ll say it once more, take this money and stay far away from him. You are not his match, and I won¡¯t let you enter the Gu family¡¯s doors. Look carefully, the future matriarch of the Gu family will be Miss Gao Zhenzhen. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯llpromise now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!"


    Threats and bribes, old Mr. Gu indeed had his methods.


    Mo Ran nced at Gao Zhenzhen who was enjoying the drama, feeling very ufortable.


    As for the people in the Gu family, except for Gu Yixuan, she didn¡¯t like any of them.


    "Let me repeat myself. I will not leave him, and you have no right to make me."


    "It seems you prefer punishment over a toast," Gu Hai signaled to the bodyguards with a look, "Dispose of her, and make it clean."

 Chapter 639 - 640: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 3

    <h4>Chapter 639: Chapter 640: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 3</h4><h4></h4>


    They immediately grasped Mo Ran¡¯s arms on both sides.


    Mo Ran was shocked. Were they really nning to kill her?


    "Ha, if you really kill me, aren¡¯t you worried Gu Yixuan will retaliate?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t know it was us who killed you. Even if he does, there¡¯s no evidence," Gao Meiru replied indifferently.


    Mo Ran felt a chill in her heart. They regarded human life as though it was nothing, taking it as easily as plucking weeds.


    The two bodyguards dragged her towards the outside, and Mo Ran struggled incessantly, "Let go of me! You can¡¯t kill me, do you hear me, let go!"


    Her bit of judo was utterly useless against them.


    As she was being dragged to the door, Mo Ran grew increasingly frightened. Could today really be the day she would die?


    She didn¡¯t want to die; she didn¡¯t want to leave Gu Yixuan.


    Her mind racing, she quickly shouted, "Fine, I agree with you, I will leave him!"


    Stall them first, then exin the situation once Gu Yixuan returns.


    The bodyguards indeed stopped, casting questioning looks at Gu Hai.


    He closed his eyes slightly, showing not the slightest reaction. In fact, that was his response, that they need not mind her and should simply take her away to be dealt with.


    She had already missed the best chance he had given her.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart plummeted. If she died, what would be of Gu Yixuan...


    Before her impending death, she desperately wanted to see him onest time.


    Mo Ran closed her eyes in despair, holding back the tears welling up.


    Just then, Guan Jin rushed into the living room and whispered a few words into Gu Hai¡¯s ear.


    Gu Hai¡¯s sharp eyes snapped open, and he raised his hand to stop them, "Wait, let her go first."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know why he decided to release her, but she was d not to be facing immediate death.


    "Let him in," Gu Hai gestured with his hand. Guan Jin respectfully acknowledged and left the living room.


    Who had arrived?


    Was it Gu Yixuan?


    Mo Ran stood in ce, looking expectantly towards the door. Soon, a tall figure appeared in her line of sight.


    It was Lei Li.


    He was wearing a silver shirt, which was ample but still couldn¡¯t disguise the explosive strength of the muscles that filled his body.


    It wasn¡¯t Gu Yixuan. A deep disappointment shed in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes, and Lei Li raised an eyebrow at her, knowing what she was thinking.


    "What brings Lei Er, the second inmand, to our humble Gu Mansion?" Gu Hai stood up with a weing smile.


    "Entrusted by others, a loyal man¡¯s duty. Elder Gu, I¡¯vee to take her away. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to release her," Lei Li nced at Mo Ran.

 Chapter 640 - 641: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 4

    <h4>Chapter 640: Chapter 641: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 4</h4><h4></h4>


    As soon as he arrived, he got straight to the point, and Gu Hai¡¯s expression turned somewhat unsightly.


    Mo Ran felt a sense of rity in his heart¡ªit must have been Gu Yixuan who had entrusted her protection to him.


    He was really thoughtful, knowing once he left, they would take her, so he gave Lei Li a heads-up in advance.


    She just knew Gu Yixuan would keep her safe...


    "Herees someone, bring out the tea first." Gu Hai beckoned Lei Li to take a seat, "Since it¡¯s rare for Lei Li to visit, why not sit down and have a cup of tea?"


    "Okay." Lei Li then said to Mo Ran, "You should sit down too."


    Mo Ran nced at Gu Hai and the others, nodded her head, thinking it¡¯s better to sit than to stand.


    "I wonder on whose behalf Lei Li hase to take her away," Gu Hai asked knowingly.


    ¡¯¡¯It¡¯s not someone else, it¡¯s your very grandson, Gu Yixuan. He asked me to protect his woman. You know, we people of the underworld value credibility very much. Since I promised him, of course, I will safely take her away."


    Lei Li leaned on the sofa with his tall frame, legs crossed on one foot, in a casual pose that somehow wasn¡¯t off-putting.


    Gao Meiru smiled lightly, "Lei Li is overthinking, we only invited her for a tea, nothing else. She is Yixuan¡¯s woman, and we just wanted to meet her, to check on her for him."


    Mo Ran frowned, wanting to retort. Lei Li gave her a calm-down look, and she had to suppress the anger bubbling in her chest.


    "Since it¡¯s just for a drink of tea, now that the tea is drunk, I suppose I can take her and leave." He used a derative sentence, with no hint of it being a question.


    Gu Hai wasn¡¯t very afraid of Lei Li, after all, a conflict wouldn¡¯t be good for Lei Li either.


    He leaned on the sofa, his expression indifferent, "Lei Li, you are a man who handles big affairs; you should know that some things can¡¯t be forced. If you have things to do you may leave first. But she cannot go, we still have something to tell her."


    "I have nothing to say to you!" Mo Ran immediately said.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t let Lei Li leave, if he left, she would be done for.


    "You may not have something to say to us, but we have something to say to you," Gao Meiru gave her a warning nce.


    Damn! Lei Li cursed silently.


    Damn it, can¡¯t they just speak inly?


    From the beginning, he had made his intentions clear and hadn¡¯t been pretending; he really couldn¡¯t stand their pretense!


    Standing up, his tall stature had amanding presence, giving off an intimidating impression even without intending to.

 Chapter 641 - 642: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 5

    <h4>Chapter 641: Chapter 642: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 5</h4><h4></h4>


    "Old Master Gu, I came alone as a favor to you. No matter what, I must ensure her safety as we leave today. If you insist on not releasing her, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to use force," Mo Ran said.


    As soon as the words fell, the click of Lei Li¡¯s gun being aimed at Gu Hai could be heard.


    Seeing this, the bodyguards wanted to draw their weapons, but Lei Li stopped them with a stern shout, "Nobody move! Try it and see whether your actions are quicker, or my bullets are."


    Lei Li was recognized as the sharpest shooter in all of Asia, even if they drew their guns, they wouldn¡¯t be faster than him.


    Gu Hai, aware of Lei Li¡¯s capabilities, felt a hint of fear in his heart.


    But he remainedposed, "Lei Li, the second-inmand, do you realize what you¡¯re doing? The Gu family and Yan family have always kept to their own affairs. Do you want to start a war between the two families?"


    Lei Li was growing impatient and sneered coldly, "Old man, your threats don¡¯t work on me. I, Lei Li, never worry about the consequences when I act. Moreover, our Yan family isn¡¯t afraid of swallowing up another Gu family."


    Not only did Gu Hai¡¯s face turn sour at these words, but so did Gao Meiru and Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s.


    What Lei Li said was awfully arrogant!


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t want any bloodshed because of her and said to Gu Hai indifferently, "I pose no threat to you. Let me go, or this standoff won¡¯t be good for anyone. You wouldn¡¯t want to suffer any losses over a nobody like me, would you?"


    Gu Hai stared at her with cold, deep eyes, and after a moment of silence, he slowly nodded, "Fine, you may leave."


    Lei Li put away his gun, grabbed Mo Ran¡¯s wrist through the sleeve of his clothes, and led her outside.


    "Dad, are we just letting her go like this?" Gao Meiru was not pleased.


    "What else can we do? Deal with Lei Li as well?"


    Gao Meiru choked up and stopped talking. Gao Zhenzhen watched Mo Ran¡¯s departing figure with a sh of hatred in her eyes.


    It was unexpected that even after she had left, someone was still secretly sent to protect her.


    Did he really care about her that much?


    Walking through the Gu family mansion, Mo Ran had been holding her breath the entire time, only exhaling once they were outside.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lei," she said, truly grateful to him.


    Lei Li let go of her hand, "No need to thank me, it was Gu Yixuan¡¯s arrangement. If anyone should be thanking me, let him do it."


    "Thank you," a deep voice suddenly emerged.


    ...


    Let me exin here that the Bookstore System¡¯s general update schedule is at 12:30 PM, 4:30 PM, 8:30 PM, and 12:30 AM. If there is no update during any of these times, it¡¯s either because the system is down or the author hasn¡¯t written. There was no update at 12:30 PM today; it¡¯s

 Chapter 642 - 643: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 6

    <h4>Chapter 642: Chapter 643: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 6</h4><h4></h4>


    Both were shocked and turned their heads, only to see Gu Yixuan getting out of the sports car. He had rushed over immediately after getting the message, still wearing his disheveled clothes, his appearance haggard.


    Because he hadn¡¯t had time to clean himself up.


    But his eyes were sharp and spirited, his spine straight as if he could not be crushed even if the sky fell.


    Seeing him, Mo Ran¡¯s eyes reddened, and she ran into his arms, "I thought I¡¯d never see you again."


    Inside, she had truly harbored this thought. Although she acted calm, her heart was always filled with fear.


    Gu Yixuan held her and kissed her forehead, "It¡¯s alright now, I won¡¯t leave you again, and I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you."


    Underneath his gentle gaze, there was a bloodthirsty cruelty.


    "Mmm, I believe you," Mo Ran nodded with a smile.


    "I¡¯ve safely brought her out for you, I¡¯m leaving, you handle the rest," Lei Li said, waving to them.


    "Mmm," Gu Yixuan nodded, an unspoken understanding between them.


    Only then did Mo Ran notice something different about Gu Yixuan, "Why are you like this?"


    Even if he¡¯de in a hurry, he shouldn¡¯t be this disheveled. His clothes were messy and dirty, and his body reeked of sweat.


    Gu Yixuan smiled faintly, not answering her question.


    "Now that I¡¯m here,e inside the Gu Mansion with me." He took her hand and started walking towards the mansion.


    Mo Ran thought he was being foolish and quickly grabbed his arm.


    "I¡¯ve finally gotten out, why go back in? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head back."


    She always felt that he was not normal, fearing that his ck Angel persona had emerged, and she needed to know the truth immediately.


    Gu Yixuan gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Don¡¯t worry, follow me, there will be no trouble. And, they bullied you, should we just let it slide?"


    "Actually, they didn¡¯t really bully me..."


    "You fool, why defend them? Come, I will avenge you."


    "Maybe we shouldn¡¯t," she said, after all, those people were his family.


    But Gu Yixuan ignored her, pulling her insistently into the mansion.


    In the living room, Gu Hai and the others were still there, probably because someone hade to give a heads-up so they had gathered again.


    Gu Yixuan strode in boldly, looking at them coldly, "Who told you to meddle in my affairs?"


    As soon as he spoke, his tone was hostile.


    Mo Ran tightened her grip on his hand, afraid that provoking Gu Hai could be detrimental to him.

 Chapter 643 - 644: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 7

    <h4>Chapter 643: Chapter 644: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 7</h4><h4></h4>


    Facing his grandson¡¯s questioning, Gu Hai¡¯s face became very ugly.


    "Bastard! Is this how you speak to your elder?!"


    Gu Yixuan sneered, "If you don¡¯t meddle in my affairs, perhaps I would remember that you are an elder. But if you interfere, I don¡¯t care who you are!"


    Gao Meiru lowered her eyes, hiding theughter in them. The more strained the rtionship between Gu Yixuan and Gu Hai became, the more it benefited her.


    Gao Zhenzhen stood up, frowning slightly, "Xuan, how can you speak to Grandpa like that. No matter what, he¡¯s still your elder. Actually, we invited Miss Mo over just as a guest, with no other intentions. Grandpa just wanted to see what kind of woman you like."


    Mo Ran¡¯s lips curled slightly, revealing a hint of a cold smile.


    She sure knew how to lie with her eyes wide open; they had just tried to kill her, and now they imed they had merely invited her as a guest, with no other intentions.


    Naturally, Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t believe Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s words. How could he not know what kind of people Gu Hai and Gao Meiru were?


    Her lies in defense of them only increased his aversion.


    ncing at her dismissively, he scoffed, "What kind of people they are, do I not know? Perhaps, you¡¯re the same kind of person as them."


    "Xuan, how could you think of me like that?!" Gao Zhenzhen¡¯splexion changed, her finger pointing at Mo Ran, "Everything I¡¯ve done, I¡¯ve done for your sake. Do you really want to fall out with Grandpa over her?"


    "Spare me these words. Just because you see him as Grandpa doesn¡¯t mean I do." The word ¡¯Grandpa¡¯ tasted ironic as he spoke it.


    "Bastard, you¡¯re really a bastard!" Gu Hai was fuming, "You dare speak to me this way because of a woman. If I don¡¯t get rid of her today, there will be endless troubles! Come, take them both down!"


    "Who dares!" Gu Yixuan bellowed, a cold fierceness shing in his eyes.


    The bodyguards were too scared to step forward; after all, they were well aware of Young Master Xuan¡¯s fearsome reputation, and none wanted to provoke him if it could be helped.


    "Take him down!" Gu Hai refused to believe he couldn¡¯t handle this rebellious brat.


    A bodyguard rushed forward and was flipped to the ground with one hand. The gun at his waist was quickly drawn by Gu Yixuan and aimed at another onrushing man.


    "Anyone who advances, I¡¯ll shoot!"


    Somebody disregarded his threat and took two steps forward.


    "Bang¡ª" Gu Yixuan shot him in the right leg, not even blinking an eye.

 Chapter 644 - 645: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 8

    <h4>Chapter 644: Chapter 645: No One is Allowed to Touch My Woman 8</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ah¡ª," Gao Zhenzhen screamed, her hands covering her ears as she trembled all over.


    Mo Ran fared much better, only shuddering for a moment before regaining herposure. At this time, she couldn¡¯t show fear.


    Gu Yixuan held her shoulders tight, his expression dark, "The next shot will be aimed straight at the heart, who dares to step forward?"


    No one dared to move forward because they couldn¡¯t shoot at Gu Yixuan.


    "You..." Gu Hai, seething with anger, pointed at him and said to a bodyguard, "Give me the gun!"


    epting the gun passed to him by the bodyguard, he flicked off the safety and aimed at Mo Ran.


    "I will kill her and see if you dare to shoot me."


    "Bang¡ª" As his words ended, a gunshot rang out.


    It was Gu Yixuan who had fired a shot,nding right at Gu Hai¡¯s feet, without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    It was only by a fraction that the bullet didn¡¯t hit his foot.


    If the aim had been off, it very possibly could have hit...


    Everyone was jolted, and Gu Hai nearly lost his bnce, stumbling backward.


    "Dad!" Gao Meiru hurried to support him.


    "Did you really think my words were a joke!" Gu Yixuan shouted, his face grim.


    "Bang¡ª" He fired another shot at the crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling, and with a ¡¯boom,¡¯ the massive chandelier fell to the ground, shattering into pieces.


    "Let me tell you! She is my woman, and if any of you dare toy a finger on her, I will annihte your entire family!"


    An icy aura radiated from Gu Yixuan¡¯s body, and seeing him this enraged was something no one had ever witnessed, leaving everyone too terrified to move.


    Gu Hai¡¯s face contorted as if he had swallowed a fly, quite ufortably realizing that he had indeed grown old and was utterly incapable of suppressing the young.


    He even dreaded Gu Yixuan¡¯s threats...


    Gao Meiru too was afraid to utter a word, knowing that to speak up at that moment was to court death.


    Seeing they had no objections, Gu Yixuan let out a cold snort, "Remember this! My woman, no one is allowed to touch her!"


    "Let¡¯s go," he said to Mo Ran, wrapping his arm around her as he walked toward the exit, unchallenged by anyone.


    Mo Ran was already so frightened that she was shaking all over, almost all her weight leaning on Gu Yixuan.


    Her fear wasn¡¯t due to Gu Yixuan¡¯s violence but rather concern that such behavior could provoke the crowd and they might harm him...


    Watching their receding figures, Gao Zhenzhen suddenly copsed to the ground in defeat.


    She finally faced the reality that in his heart, there was not the slightest ce for her...


    That woman hadpletely filled his heart.

 Chapter 645 - 646: Got Rid of Black Angel 1

    <h4>Chapter 645: Chapter 646: Got Rid of ck Angel 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Wow¡ª" Overwhelmed with grievances and sorrow, Gao Zhenzhen suddenly burst into tears, covering her face with her hands.


    Settling into the sports car, Mo Ran said nothing, as Gu Yixuan started the vehicle and drove away.


    After a while, the car stopped by the riverside.


    Mo Ran suddenly plunged into his embrace, clutching him tightly.


    Her body was still trembling, but now, inhaling his scent and feeling the strong beat of his heart, her own began to rx.


    Gu Yixuan held her waist with one hand and gently stroked her head with the other, his voice soft, "What¡¯s wrong? Did something scare you just now?"


    He knew she was kindhearted and had not seen much bloodshed, which is why he hadn¡¯t shot to kill. If she hadn¡¯t been there, with his nature, he would surely have killed to set an example.


    Mo Ran mumbled a shake of her head, "No, I was afraid something would happen to you."


    Understanding her meaning, his eyes immediately softened with a warm smile.


    "Don¡¯t worry, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me." If he didn¡¯t have that much confidence, he wouldn¡¯t have ventured in alone.


    "But, what if they had made a mistake?" Mo Ran lifted her head, her eyes glistening with tears, "Anyway, you¡¯ve promised me, you can¡¯t take risks like this anymore."


    "Okay," he replied with a smile.


    Mo Ran quietly watched him, realizing that just being able to see him was also a happiness.


    "Ranran, you¡¯ve been wronged today." Gu Yixuan cradled her face, a trace of remorse flickering in his eyes, "I failed to protect you; you must have suffered a lot at their hands."


    "No, they didn¡¯t actually do anything to me. Mr. Lei arrived in time and saved me."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes turned stern, "Rest assured, I will never let them touch you again."


    "Hmm, I believe you. After themotion you caused today, they probably won¡¯te after me anymore."


    Mo Ran suddenly became serious, "Gu Yixuan, tell me the truth, what have you been doing these past few days?"


    He knew she wouldn¡¯t be fooled, but it didn¡¯t matter, since it was all over now.


    "I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t get angry."


    "Was it really a ck Angel attack?" Mo Ran was incredibly astute, and his words led her to guess the truth.


    She hastily propped herself up, examining his body, "How are you feeling now? Do you have a headache? Are you ufortable? Did you get hurt anywhere?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin everything slowly," Gu Yixuan said with a smile, reaching for her hand.


    "How can I not worry!" Mo Ran cried out abruptly, though she hadn¡¯t shed tears during the terrifying events earlier, now she wept easily.

 Chapter 646 - 647: Got Rid of Black Angel 2

    <h4>Chapter 646: Chapter 647: Got Rid of ck Angel 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Last time you broke down, it was so painful, and this time it must be hundreds of times worse. Without me by your side, you would certainly hurt yourself; how could I not be anxious!"


    Watching her tears, Gu Yixuan¡¯s throat moved, and he pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips fiercely.


    "Mmm..." Mo Ran struggled hard, his strength became more ferocious, tightly gripping her as if to embed her into his own body.


    The scorching tongue forcefully pried open her pearly teeth, sweeping every corner of her mouth.


    Yet he still felt it was not enough; with his hands, he lifted her up, making her sit on hisp, his burning heat pressing forcefully against her, rubbing vigorously.


    The softness at her chest squeezed against his solid torso, causing a surge of heat throughout his body.


    Fingers pressed the elevator button, the roof shut, and all the car windows raised an insting film, turning the car into apletely sealed spacepletely invisible to anyone outside.


    The seat reclined backward, and with a turn, he pressed Mo Ran beneath him, lying t on the seat.


    His hands eagerly lifted her skirt, kisses raining down on her face, neck, and chest, fierce and fast like a storm.


    Mo Ran waspletely disoriented, her mind foggy, responding to him purely on instinct.


    As if all passions exploded at this moment, or as if it was their final embrace, they responded to each other fiercely, entering a state of madness.


    Seeing her ready, Gu Yixuan entered her body forcefully, thrusting hard, each movement colliding into their very souls.


    Mo Ran bit her lip tightly, her hands clutching his shoulders, leaving light red scratches.


    His sweat dripped onto her, merging with hers, just like theirpatible souls.


    "Ranran, I love you," Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t help saying emotionally.


    Mo Ran looked into his pitch-ck eyes, where she was the only reflection.


    "I love you too, very much, very much."


    The man shed a wicked smile, and kissed her lips again, his movements picking up speed.


    ...


    After the blush-inducing passion, Gu Yixuan held her tightly, with no intention of getting up.


    His face buried in the crook of her shoulder, his lips pressed against her skin.


    Mo Ran embraced him, gently stroking his back, both of them slowly calming their heartbeats and breaths.


    "Ranran."


    "Hmm."


    "What to do, if I don¡¯t have you, what should I do..."

 Chapter 647 - 648: Got Rid of Black Angel 3

    <h4>Chapter 647: Chapter 648: Got Rid of ck Angel 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "What am I going to do, if I don¡¯t have you, what am I going to do..." Gu Yixuan muttered nonsensically.


    He found himself falling deeper and deeper in love with her, to an irreversible, earth-shattering extent. This feeling terrified him¡ª if she were to disappear one day, his world would undoubtedly copse.


    He had never known it was possible to invest so much emotion, so much feeling, into loving someone.


    But he didn¡¯t know if she loved him as much. Although she loved him too, he hoped that her love was as deep, as intense as his.


    Mo Ran lifted his head, meeting hisplicated gaze.


    "Are you worried?" she could feel his emotions.


    Gu Yixuan grasped her hand and kissed it lightly at the lips, "Ranran, tell me, you won¡¯t leave me, you¡¯ll always be by my side, always love me."


    Was he worried that she would leave him?


    Her heart belonged to him; where could she possibly go?


    Mo Ran smiled slightly, "Okay, I promise you, I will never leave you, I will always love you."


    The word ¡¯forever¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be used lightly, as no one can predict the future. But she firmly believed that no matter what happened, she would always love him.


    With her promise, Gu Yixuan finally smiled happily. His eyes were bright, like a child who had received their beloved toy.


    After another tender kiss, they both got up and straightened themselves out.


    "Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat something," Gu Yixuan suggested.


    Mo Ran unscrewed the cap of a water bottle, took a sip, and then asked him, "You still haven¡¯t told me about ck Angel. Gu Yixuan, have you gotten rid of ck Angel?"


    When this topic came up, Gu Yixuan became ted.


    "Yes, Ranran, I¡¯vepletely gotten rid of ck Angel. Do you know, it was you who gave me the strength and courage. Yesterday, when the addiction hit, there were several times I almost couldn¡¯t hold on, but every time I thought of you, I told myself that I must get through it, for if I didn¡¯t, all the previous efforts would be wasted. Time and again, even when I felt like I was about to die, I didn¡¯t give in. The addiction came and went all day yesterday, unlike the previous two times, and after thest onset, it stopped for a while and hasn¡¯t recurred since. Up to now, it hasn¡¯t struck again. Ranran, I¡¯m now convinced that I¡¯ve escaped ck Angel."


    Mo Ran lowered her eyes, her voice barely revealing any joy, "Is that so? Congrattions."

 Chapter 648 - 649: Got Rid of Black Angel 4

    <h4>Chapter 648: Chapter 649: Got Rid of ck Angel 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan suppressed the smile on his face, frowning at her, "Ranran, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ve gotten rid of ck Angel, aren¡¯t you happy for me?"


    Mo Ran lifted her eyes, raising a big smile, "I¡¯m really happy, truly."


    "You¡¯re lying to me!" His face immediately darkened, "Are you mad at me? Are you angry because I¡¯ve been avoiding you?"


    Mo Ran gave a bitter smile, "Yes, I am indeed mad at you for avoiding me. Gu Yixuan, I hate feeling this way about myself. You¡¯ve clearly gotten rid of ck Angel, and I should just let everything go and be happy for you. But I just feel so sad and can¡¯t be happy. I know I¡¯m being unreasonable, but I¡¯m still really mad at you!"


    After she¡¯d finished yelling, she tried to open the car door to leave. Her hand had only moved twice when Gu Yixuan suddenly embraced her from behind.


    "Let go of me!" Mo Ran struggled excitedly.


    "No, never for the rest of my life!" There was a sh of panic in Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, "You promised me, you¡¯d never leave me for your entire life and would always love me. You can¡¯t go back on your word!"


    "You only remember what I promised you. What about what you promised me? You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t avoid me when the poison acted up, but you still lied to me!" The more she thought about this, the more agitated she became.


    Gu Yixuan was in a frantic panic, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry! Ranran, I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you on purpose. I was afraid I would hurt you likest time, so I had to lie to you. I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me. From now on, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say, and I won¡¯t avoid you anymore."


    "Did you ever think about how worried I¡¯d be, not knowing about your situation? What if my ck Angel acted up and I avoided you, could you bear it?"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s pupils shrank sharply and he shook his head vehemently, his lips curving into a ferocious arc, "Listen, when ck Angel acts up, you¡¯re not allowed to avoid me, understand?"


    "See, I knew you would say that."


    Mo Ran¡¯s tone suddenly softened, "You worry about me, and I worry about you too. My worries are no less than yours. Gu Yixuan, if there¡¯s danger in the future, you can¡¯t keep it from me, okay?"


    "Yes!" He nodded eagerly, adding, "But when I say you can¡¯te near me, you mustn¡¯t. If I¡¯m alone in danger and you also fall into it, I would be really worried."

 Chapter 649 - 650 Gu Yixuan Arrested 1

    <h4>Chapter 649: Chapter 650 Gu Yixuan Arrested 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, I do have a sense of propriety. When I can¡¯t help you, I will obediently stay away from you, and I will never cause you trouble."


    "You¡¯re not mad at me anymore?" Gu Yixuan asked delightedly.


    "Not mad anymore, I was mad already. Let¡¯s go home. I want to go home."


    "Alright, let¡¯s go home."


    That ce had already be their home, their forever home.


    When they returned to the vi, Grandma immediately prepared delicious food for Gu Yixuan. After taking a bath upstairs, he came down to find the meal mostly ready.


    Neither of them had eaten, and now that they were rxed, they had a good appetite and ate two bowls each.


    After dinner, Mo Ran asked in detail about ck Angel, making sure he was truly free of it. The heart she had been holding onto finally settled down.


    That night, they just held each other in sleep, quietly feeling the bliss of having one another.


    It was now the end of summer, but the temperature was still high. Mo Ran sat on the balcony reading a book, dressed in a white butterfly shirt.


    Dressed in a white casual linen shirt, Gu Yixuan came over and embraced her from behind.


    "Ranran, I¡¯ve realized that just being with you quietly like this makes me very happy."


    Mo Ran put down her book and turned her head to smile, "Why are you suddenly so cheesy?"


    The man, with his handsome features carved like a knife, wore a gentle smile, "It¡¯s a sentiment thates from the heart."


    Just seeing her quietly reading had filled his heart with happiness, making him feel as if time stood still and the world was at peace.


    Looking up at the clear sky, Gu Yixuan, with the breeze against him, said in a pleasing voice, "As long as you have also gotten rid of ck Angel, let¡¯s get married right away, ok?"


    He wanted to build a family of their own, with only piggy daddy, piggy mommy, and piggy baby at home.


    A touch of happiness shone in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes.


    "Get married? How can we get married without a proposal and an engagement?" she said on purpose.


    Gu Yixuan immediately released her, knelt on one knee in front of her, holding her hand and gazing at her tenderly.


    "Ranran, will you marry me?"


    The smile in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes grew stronger, "What kind of proposal is this without even a ring?"


    A flicker of vexation crossed Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, "Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back!"


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    "To buy a ring." And with that, he dashed down the stairs.


    So hasty?


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help butugh; the man really acted on his words.

 Chapter 650 - 651 Gu Yixuan Arrested 2

    <h4>Chapter 650: Chapter 651 Gu Yixuan Arrested 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Right, why didn¡¯t he take her with him to choose the ring?!


    Never mind, he must have been in such a hurry that he forgot to ask her along.


    No matter, as long as it was a ring bought by him, she would like it.


    Looking back at everything in the bedroom, the smile on Mo Ran¡¯s lips grew wider; this would soon be their master bedroom.


    This vi would be their home.


    The sound of a car starting came from the yard, and Mo Ran looked out to see Gu Yixuan driving away after a while.


    It wasn¡¯t until he arrived at the jewelry gship store that Gu Yixuan remembered he should have brought Mo Ran to pick out the ring together.


    But it was just an engagement ring; he could choose it on his own. For the wedding ring, however, she definitely had to choose.


    The manager inside recognized him, and as soon as he saw him buying a ring, immediately rmended the most beautiful styles.


    After looking at a few styles, Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t like any of them. Once the manager understood his intention for buying the ring, he immediately rmended another style.


    "Young Master Xuan, this is thetest design, a limited edition. There¡¯s only one piece, absolutely unique, named ¡¯Eternal Love¡¯."


    It was a ring made of a five-carat diamond and surrounded by a circle of smaller diamonds. Under the lights, the ring was dazzling and radiant, breathtakingly brilliant.


    While the name was a bit cheesy, it was very direct in expression.


    After checking its size, it seemed very suitable for Mo Ran¡¯s fingers. Her fingers were slender and fair; it would definitely look gorgeous on her.


    A smile curled on the corners of Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips, and the manager knew that he had made the sale.


    "Good, wrap it up for me."


    "Yes, right away."


    Just as Gu Yixuan stepped out of the gship store with the ring and was about to get into his car, the sound of sirens red. Two police cars stopped beside him, and seven or eight officers in neat uniforms approached him.


    The man in the lead took out an arrest warrant to show him, "Gu Yixuan, there¡¯s a matter that requires your cooperation. Pleasee with us to the station."


    The man¡¯s hand had just grasped the car door, but he hadn¡¯t managed to open it yet.


    ncing indifferently, a cold smile yed on his lips, "What if I say no?"


    Mo Ran was still waiting at home for his marriage proposal; he had to get back.


    The man¡¯s brow furrowed, his expression bing vignt, "You muste with us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to take you by force."


    The officers behind him had already grasped the guns at their waists, ready to act at any moment.


    Gu Yixuan surveyed them calmly, his presence imposing andposed.


    ...


    The words rted to the police I¡¯ve been writing recently all got blocked, so there will be pause marks inserted in many of the words. If I forget the pause marks, those words will be censored, and some other words rted to H (vulgar or sensitive content) will also be censored...

 Chapter 651 - 652 Gu Yixuan Arrested 3

    <h4>Chapter 651: Chapter 652 Gu Yixuan Arrested 3</h4><h4></h4>


    This is a bustling downtown area, with so many police officers, surrounding him alone, drawing the attention of many onlookers.


    Many people recognized him; they whispered among themselves and pointed fingers.


    Gu Yixuan also knew that this was not the time toe off strong.


    "Can I make a phone call?" he asked.


    "No, you muste with us immediately and not contact anyone," the officer said decisively.


    "Is that so?" Gu Yixuan narrowed his eyes slightly, his expression darkening.


    This was a sign of his anger and displeasure.


    Knowing not to provoke him, the officer asked, "Who do you want to call?"


    "My wife, do you have a problem with that?" he asked indifferently, raising an eyebrow.


    "You can make the call."


    Gu Yixuan took out his phone and dialed Mo Ran¡¯s number, "Ranran, something came up suddenly, and I¡¯m afraid I will have toe homete, so don¡¯t wait up for me, okay?"


    "Ah?" Mo Ran sounded a bit disappointed, "Alright, you go ahead with your work. Will youe back tonight?"


    "Mhm. If I returnte tonight, remember to sleep early."


    "Got it." She had thought she¡¯d be waiting for his proposal today; it seemed that was not going to happen.


    "Also, I have already bought the ring and will propose to you when I get back."


    Mo Ran¡¯s mood suddenly improved, "Actually... there¡¯s no hurry..."


    "But I can¡¯t wait..." Gu Yixuan clenched the ring in his hand, a faint smile on his lips, "That¡¯s it then, I¡¯ll hang up and contact youter."


    "Mhm."


    After he hung up the phone, the smile that had just appeared on his face immediately vanished, his eyes no longer warm. In their ce was a cold sharpness.


    "Let¡¯s go. But I¡¯ll drive my car."


    The officer pondered for a moment, then nodded in agreement, "Okay."


    Two police cars sandwiched the sports car, driving toward the police station.


    ...........................


    Mo Yan waited at home for a long time, and Gu Yixuan still hadn¡¯t returned by the time she went to bed. His phone was off when she called.


    She felt increasingly uneasy, worried that something might have happened to him.


    She tossed and turned restlessly all night, and he still hadn¡¯t returned.


    Mo Yan sat in the living room with a paleness to her face, ceaselessly dialing his number.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She grabbed it hastily, hoping it was Gu Yixuan, but it was Mo Yan.


    Picking up the call listlessly, Mo Yan¡¯s voice held a weary note, "Sister, what¡¯s up?"

 Chapter 652 - 653 Poisoning Incident 1

    <h4>Chapter 652: Chapter 653 Poisoning Incident 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ranran, where are you now? Hurry up and get Gu Yixuan over here; I¡¯ve run into a bit of trouble,"


    "What happened?"


    "You¡¯ll know when you get here, hurry! Remember, you must bring Gu Yixuan." Mo Yan hung up the phone in a rush.


    Unable to reach Gu Yixuan, Mo Ran had no choice but to go to Mo Yan¡¯s ce by herself.


    As soon as the elevator doors opened, she saw two men and two women blocking Mo Yan¡¯s door, pounding on it forcefully. They looked like debt collectors.


    "Scammer, get out, do you hear me!"


    "Do you think you can get away with hiding at home? If you don¡¯te out, we¡¯re going to call the police!"


    "Right, today we must drag her to the police station and get justice!"


    Mo Ran, frightened, didn¡¯t dare to go forward and turned around to take out her mobile phone and dial Mo Yan¡¯s number.


    The call was quickly answered, "Ranran, have you guys arrived?"


    "Sis, what exactly happened? There are several people surrounding your door; why don¡¯t you call security to take them away?"


    "No way, if they get angry, they¡¯ll call the police right away. Wait a moment; I¡¯ming to open the door."


    "Sis..." Mo Ran wanted to tell her not toe out yet when the door was already being opened.


    Seeing Mo Yan, the four people fiercely grabbed her and said all at once, "You¡¯ve finallye out! Keep hiding, why don¡¯t you keep hiding!"


    "Drag her to the police station, let her go to jail!"


    "She caused our father to be like that; we can¡¯t let her off easily, hit her!"


    "That¡¯s right, hit her!" A younger woman pped Mo Yan on the head.


    Mo Ran quickly ran over and pulled them away, "Who are you people? Why are you treating her like this?"


    "You back off; this is none of your business." The oldest-looking woman at the front said angrily to her.


    "Ranran, has Gu Yixuan arrived?!" Mo Yan anxiously hid behind her, looking around.


    "Sis, he¡¯s not at home; I couldn¡¯t find him," Mo Ran said apologetically.


    Mo Yan eximed, "Ah! He didn¡¯te! Why did I open the door if he didn¡¯te!"


    "Grab them; they are in it together!"


    The four people reached out again, and even Mo Ran was caught by them.


    "Stop it, let¡¯s talk this over calmly! At least let me understand the situation first!" Mo Ran pushed their hands away and stood in front of Mo Yan.


    Her expression was cool, "How about everyonees in and sits down to talk? I believe that even if it¡¯s a major problem, there¡¯s a way to solve it."

 Chapter 653 - 654 Poisoning Incident 2

    <h4>Chapter 653: Chapter 654 Poisoning Incident 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "There¡¯s nothing much to say, she sold fake products, and my father ate the health supplements she sold, and now he¡¯s been poisoned and is hospitalized."


    What?!


    Mo Ran was stunned for a moment.


    Mo Yan quickly retorted, "I didn¡¯t know they were fake either, I was also deceived. When I went to purchase them, the manufacturer had all the necessary procedures and certifications in order."


    "We don¡¯t care, the goods were bought from you, and we¡¯re holding you responsible!"


    Mo Ran quickly tried to soothe them, "Everyone, calm down first. Arguing like this won¡¯t solve the problem. Rest assured, if the problem is with us, we will not evade responsibility and will definitely take care of it to the end."


    "That¡¯s more like it. This woman, we¡¯ve been knocking on her door all morning, and she just wouldn¡¯t open up for us!"


    Mo Yan, too scared, didn¡¯t dare to open the door for them.


    Seeing that there was room for negotiation, Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "Let¡¯s go inside and talk. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t run away from our responsibilities, or else you can go to the police."


    The four of them discussed briefly and then agreed to sit down and talk.


    It turned out that the two men were brothers, and the two women were their wives.


    This year their father turned seventy, and the younger daughter-inw bought some health products for him online. However, just after taking them for a few days, he began to show symptoms of poisoning.


    The elderly man is currently in the hospital. Although his life is not in danger, he has remained unconscious. The doctor said that it was very likely he would develop dementia.


    They found Mo Yan¡¯s phone number, showed her that they had called, merely saying they wanted to return the products and asked for her address to bring back the items.


    Mo Yan suspected nothing and told them the address.


    Early this morning, the four people came charging over, banging on her door aggressively. Mo Yan was too frightened to open the door and asked through the door what they wanted.


    It was only then that she found out about the old man¡¯s poisoning, which made her even more afraid to open the door.


    Worried that they would call the police, she phoned Mo Ran to bring Gu Yixuan to deal with the situation, little did she know Gu Yixuan could not be contacted at all.


    After Mo Ran understood the whole story, he asked, "ording to the hospital¡¯s examination, did it show that the poisoning was due to the health products?"


    "Of course, do you think we¡¯re lying to you!" The eldest brother took out the test results and handed them to Mo Ran to see.


    On it, there were not only blood tests for the elderly man but also tests on the health products.


    It was indeed food poisoning...


    "About this matter, you tell us, how do you want to resolve it? We canpensate the medical expenses, including all the damages," Mo Ran said.

 Chapter 654 - 655 Poisoning Incident 3

    <h4>Chapter 654: Chapter 655 Poisoning Incident 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ispensation all it takes? My father is lying in the hospital suffering, and he may very well develop dementia. Do you think money can just brush this all away?"


    Mo Yan angrily said, "Then what do you want us to do? He¡¯s already in that state, what else can I do?!"


    Her words immediately infuriated them.


    "To have you thrown in jail, you harmer of others, you must receive the punishment you deserve!"


    Mo Yan abruptly shrank her neck, her hands tightly grasping Mo Ran¡¯s.


    "Why waste words with them, let¡¯s just call the police straight away."


    "Don¡¯t!" Mo Ran hastily stopped them.


    "Isn¡¯t your father still unconscious? What if he turns out to be healthy? We shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions too soon. Besides, my sister didn¡¯t sell fake goods on purpose, she was deceived too. Recently, the police have confiscated all her goods and are currently tracing the manufacturer. The real culprit is the manufacturer; we should be focusing on catching them."


    "We don¡¯t care about all that. We bought the goods from her hands, so we¡¯re holding her responsible. Catch the manufacturer? With all these bosses running away with money, howe they¡¯re not caught? You want to shift the me onto the manufacturer, but we¡¯re not so foolish to fall for your tricks!"


    "But, it really isn¡¯t my sister¡¯s fault..."


    "Brother, I¡¯m calling the police right now; no more nonsense with them." The second brother took out his phone and immediately dialed the emergency number.


    Mo Ran and Mo Yan¡¯s hearts sank, realizing this matter wouldn¡¯t be so easily resolved.


    Soon, they all went to the police station. Mo Yan and the four of them were giving their statements, while Mo Ran waited on the side.


    The officer who had taken Mo Yan¡¯s statementst time saw her and said indifferently, "You dealt with fake goods, and surely enough, trouble ensued."


    Mo Yan raised her eyebrows, "I already said I was duped! Who would sell fake goods deliberately if they had any sense?!"


    "Even so, you¡¯re indirectly responsible. This time there was a poisoning incident, and you definitely can¡¯t escape punishment. Last time someone vouched for you, this time there¡¯s no one to do so."


    Mo Yan chuckled, "That¡¯s not necessarily true. In W City, is there anything Gu Yixuan can¡¯t fix?"


    The officer nced at her impassively and spoke indifferently, "He¡¯s in no position to save himself, let alone you."


    Just as Mo Yan was about to ask what that meant, Mo Ran rushed over.

 Chapter 655 - 656 Rest assured, I will be fine1

    <h4>Chapter 655: Chapter 656 Rest assured, I will be fine1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Yan was about to ask what happened when Mo Ran rushed over.


    "What do you mean by that? Is something wrong with Gu Yixuan?"


    He hadn¡¯te back all night, and there wasn¡¯t a single phone call, so she suspected something had happened to him.


    Seeing Mo Ran¡¯s anxious expression, the person could only say, "He¡¯s currently in the detention center, but as for what happened, we don¡¯t know."


    "How could this be? Why would he be arrested?" Could it be that the fact that Gu Yixuan killed Wen Sha has been revealed?


    That¡¯s murder, and the more Mo Ran thought about it, the more frightened she became, her legs went weak and her body cold.


    "Ranran, don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s first find out what¡¯s going on; perhaps it¡¯s not that serious," Mo Yan hurried to support her.


    Mo Ran pushed Mo Yan¡¯s hand away, stepped forward, and grabbed the person¡¯s sleeve, pleading, "Officer, please, can you tell me exactly what¡¯s happened to him?"


    "I really don¡¯t know. Arresting him was an order from above, and the information is sealed. All I know is that he¡¯s been arrested."


    "Can I visit him?"


    "I¡¯m afraid not, no one can see him right now except for hiswyer. But don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s no problem, he¡¯ll be released soon."


    Mo Ran¡¯s hand let go despondently, her eyes brimming with tears.


    She was truly worried something would happen to him.


    With Mo Yan¡¯s case under investigation, she could temporarily go home and wait for news. After leaving the police station, Mo Yan took Mo Ran back to the vi.


    Worried about Mo Ran, she nned to stay at the vi for a few days.


    During meals, Mo Ran couldn¡¯t eat a bite, holding her phone in her hands, waiting for news from Gu Yixuan.


    Grandma and Mo Yan urged her for a long time before she reluctantly ate a few bites.


    ...................


    At night, lying in bed, Mo Ran bit her lip, weeping silently. She hugged Gu Yixuan¡¯s pillow tightly, her heart aching like it was being cut.


    He must have been arrested yesterday, and it has been more than a day already. She didn¡¯t know how he was faring in the detention center.


    He was so particr about cleanliness, and so fussy about food, he must be having a hard time in there.


    She wondered if he was cold, hungry, or getting bullied...


    Just as Mo Ran was lost in her chaotic thoughts, Gu Yixuan actually made a phone call to her.


    Staring at the phone screen, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    Eagerly answering the call, she asked anxiously, "Gu Yixuan, is that you?"


    "Ranran, I¡¯ve made you worry," Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice sounded quite normal, and he guessed she must have learned about what happened.

 Chapter 656 - 657: Don’t worry, I’ll be fine2

    <h4>Chapter 656: Chapter 657: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine2</h4><h4></h4>


    Hearing his voice, a great weight lifted from Mo Ran¡¯s heart.


    "Where are you now? Have youe back?"


    "I can¡¯t just yet, I¡¯m at the detention center, and I only have five minutes to call you. Ranran, listen to me, I won¡¯t be in trouble, don¡¯t worry, okay?"


    "What exactly happened?" Mo Ran asked, squeezing the time.


    "I can¡¯t say now, but it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just these cops being paranoid, having nothing better to do. Don¡¯t worry, once they¡¯ve concluded their investigation, they¡¯ll let me go."


    "What if they don¡¯t clear things up?" Mo Ran still suspected that this had something to do with Wen Sha¡¯s death.


    Indeed, it was Gu Yixuan who killed the person, but she just hoped that Gu Yixuan would be okay. After all, she was selfish; in her eyes, morality and thew were nowhere near as important as Gu Yixuan.


    Gu Yixuan smiled faintly, "Really, don¡¯t worry, they will definitely release me. Have faith in my abilities."


    Thinking about it, he surely had a way to deal with it.


    "Gu Yixuan, how are you doing in there? Are you eating well, sleeping well?"


    In this world, she was the only one who cared about him this much.


    Gu Yixuan sighed contentedly, "I¡¯m doing very well inside. Though it¡¯s a detention center, the treatment is almost like a five-star hotel. Except for theck of freedom, everything else is quite nice."


    "You¡¯re kidding me, right? How can a detention center offer such good conditions?"


    "Silly, anything is possible, so why can¡¯t there be a five-star detention center? I¡¯m not lying to you, I¡¯m really doing well."


    He truly wasn¡¯t lying; they had everything here except for contact with the outside world.


    Mo Ran felt relieved, "Don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens to you, I am on your side. I will always support you."


    "Ranran..."


    "Hmm."


    "I really want to hold you and sleep. I can¡¯t sleep alone at night."


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she smiled softly, looking down, "Thene out soon."


    "Okay." Gu Yixuan on the other end suddenly sounded energized but then sighed dejectedly, "Ah, time¡¯s up. Ranran, I have to hang up."


    "...Hmm, goodbye." Mo Ran said reluctantly.


    "Goodbye, and, I miss you a lot."


    "I miss you too."


    The two on either end of the phone smiled simultaneously. After hanging up, Mo Ran¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t as heavy, but she still felt mncholic.

 Chapter 657 - 658: The Oxygen Mask is Removed 1

    <h4>Chapter 657: Chapter 658: The Oxygen Mask is Removed 1</h4><h4></h4>


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Ran¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t as troubled as before, but she still felt quite mncholic.


    She pressed her hands together in prayer, earnestly hoping that Gu Yixuan would be safe and turn misfortune into fortune.


    However, she believed in him; if he said nothing would happen, then nothing should happen.


    Gu Yixuan was so capable, even Yan Ruyu was afraid of him, so there was nothing he couldn¡¯t handle.


    Having not sleptst night and after worrying the entire day, Mo Ran finally fell into a deep sleep after receiving Gu Yixuan¡¯s phone call.


    ...................


    The next day, her spirit was much better, which surprised Mo Yan.


    "Ranran, I thought you would continue to be downcast, but looking at your energy, it seems quite good."


    Mo Ran gave a slight smile, "I received a call from Gu Yixuanst night, he told me he would be fine and asked me not to worry."


    "No wonder you¡¯re in such a good mood," Mo Yan teased with augh. "But it¡¯s true, I always said Gu Yixuan is capable, there¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t solve."


    Every time she thought about the legal case hanging over her head, Mo Yan¡¯s face turned into a frown.


    "Ranran, when he gets out, ask him to quickly take care of the poisoning incident for me. I don¡¯t want to go to jail, I don¡¯t even want to be detained."


    "Sister, you don¡¯t really need to worry, the police will definitely find the manufacturer, and it¡¯s not entirely your fault. After all, you¡¯re also a victim."


    Mo Yan nodded in agreement, "Exactly, I¡¯m a victim, yet all the trouble has fallen on me. This year has been so unlucky; we might as well go and burn incense. Pray to Buddha to dispel the bad luck."


    Mo Ran thought of Baoxiang Temple, where herst prayer for Gu Yixuan¡¯s safety had indeed been answered.


    When he gets out, she would definitely drag him along to show gratitude to the gods and deities.


    With a sip of her tea, Mo Ran suggested, "Sister, I think, shouldn¡¯t you visit that elderly man in the hospital? Now that the incident has happened, if we don¡¯t go to see him, it might aggravate the issue."


    Mo Yan furrowed her brow, her expression timid.


    "I dare not go, you saw his family, how fierce they were. They even hit me."


    "How about I apany you then?"


    "Do we really have to go?"


    "It¡¯s not about ¡¯have to,¡¯ it¡¯s up to you. After such an incident, if we ignore it entirely, it will make them think we are avoiding responsibility, and they will have an even worse opinion of us."

 Chapter 658 - 659 Oxygen Mask Removed 2

    <h4>Chapter 658: Chapter 659 Oxygen Mask Removed 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Yan thought about it and realized that if making them happy would prevent them from suing her, just offering an apology didn¡¯t seem like a big deal.


    "Alright, you¡¯ll apany me to see them."


    "Right now?"


    "Yes, right now, just sitting around is boring anyway."


    Without further ado, the two prepared and left the vi. They hailed a cab and got in, unaware that another car was following them the whole time.


    Arriving at the supermarket, they bought two fruit baskets, then took another cab to the hospital.


    The closer they got to the hospital, the more Mo Yan started to back out, "I¡¯m still scared. Ranran, what if they don¡¯t appreciate it?"


    "They won¡¯t, if we talk to them nicely, they should be reasonable."


    "But they werepletely unreasonable yesterday!"


    Mo Ran smiled, "They were so fierce yesterday because they could threaten you by calling the police. Now that the police are aware of the situation, what else can they do?"


    "True, the case has already been reported. It¡¯s not like they can go above thew and execute me on the spot, right? Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll see."


    "Mhm."


    Entering the hospital and asking at the information desk, they found out the patient was on the sixth floor, so Mo Ran and Mo Yan decided to take the elevator.


    There were quite a few people waiting for the elevator, and Mo Yan and herpanion squeezed into the corner as they got in.


    Thest to enter were a couple whom Mo Yan recognized at a nce. It was the elderly couple who hade to settle ounts with her yesterday; thankfully, they hadn¡¯t noticed them.


    She nudged Mo Ran¡¯s arm and gestured for her to look. Mo Ran saw them, exchanged a nce with Mo Yan, and both understood each other without saying a word.


    "I heard we have to pay the hospital bill soon, it¡¯s a whopping twenty or thirty thousand. Where are we supposed to find that kind of money?" the woman grumbled to her husband.


    "Let¡¯s just pay it for now, half from each family. Once thewsuit settles, we¡¯ll have the money."


    "Easy for you to say. These dayswsuits can drag on forever." The woman sighed in displeasure, "It¡¯s all because of our sister-inw. If she hadn¡¯t bought those health products for dad, none of this would¡¯ve happened."


    "She meant it as a gesture of filial piety."


    "Filial piety? It was her fault dad ended up like this. Why isn¡¯t she at the hospital taking care of him every day? Instead, it¡¯s us taking turns." The woman said angrily.


    The man¡¯s expression darkened, "You can¡¯t me her for that. If there¡¯s to be any me, it¡¯s on that woman who sold the fake products. If not for her, our family wouldn¡¯t be in this mess!"


    "Exactly! I better not see her, I swear, each time I do, I¡¯ll scratch her face up!"

 Chapter 659 - 660: The Oxygen Mask is Removed 3

    <h4>Chapter 659: Chapter 660: The Oxygen Mask is Removed 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Exactly! Don¡¯t let me see her, every time I do, I¡¯ll tear her face apart!"


    Mo Yan shrank her neck when she heard this.


    Shemunicated with her eyes to Mo Ran: See, I told you they¡¯d go after me.


    Mo Ran was also worried, thinking that if they really weren¡¯t reasonable, there was nothing they could do.


    The elevator reached the sixth floor, and after that couple left, Mo Yan and her group quietly walked out.


    "Ranran, I¡¯m too scared to go in. Can you take the fruit in for me?"


    "Worried they¡¯ll go after you?"


    Mo Yan looked distressed, "Yes, you just heard it. That woman said, every time she sees me, she¡¯ll tear my face apart. How could I dare to see her? You go, after all, this matter doesn¡¯t involve you, they won¡¯t do anything to you."


    Mo Ran thought it made sense, what if Mo Yan went in and they became even more agitated?


    Better for her to test the waters first.


    "Alright, you wait here for me, I¡¯ll be back in a jiffy," she nodded.


    "Mhm, I¡¯m counting on you."


    "We¡¯re sisters, no need for such formalities," Mo Ran said with a slight smile as she picked up the fruit basket and went to look for the patient¡¯s room.


    In the ward, only the wife was taking care of the elderly person, her husband was not there, probably gone to the bathroom.


    Mo Ran politely knocked on the door, and when the woman turned around and saw her, she frowned unhappily, "What are you doing here?"


    Her gaze fell on the fruit basket and she immediately understood the purpose of Mo Ran¡¯s visit.


    "Get out, we don¡¯t need your visit here. Don¡¯t think that by bringing two portions of fruit, you can make us forgive you!"


    Mo Ran walked in, smiling, "You¡¯ve misunderstood, I simply came to visit the old person, there¡¯s no other implication."


    "Aren¡¯t you here to plead for your sister?"


    "My sister¡¯s issue will be judged by thew, I believe thew will give you justice, and it will give my sister justice as well. But indeed, I¡¯m here on behalf of my sister to visit the old person. She didn¡¯t dare toe, so I¡¯ming in her stead."


    The woman let out a coldugh, "She has a guilty conscience, of course, she wouldn¡¯t daree."


    "No, she¡¯s afraid your emotions will get stirred up."


    Mo Ran casually ced the fruit basket on the table, smiling, "This is just a small gesture. Also, if there¡¯s any need, you can contact us at any time. We can pay the hospital bill in advance, and all other expenses."


    Seeing Mo Ran¡¯s attitude was good, the woman¡¯s expression softened quite a bit.

 Chapter 660 - 661: The Oxygen Mask is Removed 4

    <h4>Chapter 660: Chapter 661: The Oxygen Mask is Removed 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "You can go now, if there¡¯s anything, we will definitely find you. Rest assured, if it¡¯s ours, we will certainly get it back."


    Mo Ran knew there was room for de-esction and couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Thank you."


    The woman nced at her and muttered, "It¡¯s your sister selling fake medicine, I really don¡¯t know why you do so much for her. If she truly intends to apologize, let here by herself next time."


    Hearing this made Mo Ran even happier.


    "Don¡¯t worry, my sister will definitelye next time."


    ng¡ª the woman was wiping the old man¡¯s hands and face when she identally knocked over the washbasin while turning around.


    Water immediately soaked the floor.


    She fetched a mop and was about to clean up when a nurse knocked on the door, "Patient Liu Zhenmin, it¡¯s time to pay the hospital bill. Please go down and pay now."


    The woman put down the mop and responded immediately, "Alright, I will go right now."


    She took out her card from her pocket and followed the nurse out of the ward. Mo Ran nced at the water on the floor, walked over, and mopped it up.


    When she looked up, she saw that the old man¡¯s oxygen mask was askew. It was probably knocked sideways by the woman while she was wiping his face.


    Mo Ran carefully adjusted it straight for him, put the mop away, and feeling there was nothing else for her to do, left.


    No sooner had she left than a shadow darted into the ward and quietly removed the old man¡¯s oxygen mask with gloved hands...


    "Ranran, did she really say that?" Sitting in the car, Mo Yan asked excitedly.


    "Hmm. I don¡¯t think they arepletely unreasonable. If you go and apologize personally, there might be hope for turning things around."


    Mo Yan nodded with satisfaction, "If that old man wakes up and there¡¯s nothing seriously wrong with him, then I¡¯ll be even less trouble."


    Mo Ran smiled, "Let¡¯s hope so."


    "Let¡¯s go, you helped me a lot today; I¡¯ll treat you to a meal," Mo Yan said happily.


    "Sure." It was rare to encounter something worth being happy about, and indeed it called for celebration.


    If Gu Yixuan could be released early, that would be even more cause for celebration.


    They found a restaurant and spent two hours dining before driving home.


    As soon as they arrived home, a police car drove up, and Mo Ran nervously looked on, thinking it was rted to Gu Yixuan.


    But to her surprise, the police officers came down and walked straight toward her.


    "May I ask if you are Miss Mo Ran?"


    ...


    The book city glitched again. I realized that the princess really has the potential to be a stepmother~~

 Chapter 661 - 662 Black Angel Outburst 1

    <h4>Chapter 661: Chapter 662 ck Angel Outburst 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Yes, may I ask what¡¯s the matter?" Mo Ran asked anxiously.


    The police officer took out a warrant and said indifferently, "You are now a suspect in a murder case, pleasee with us to the police station."


    Mo Ran was stunned, feeling as if she was listening to some fantastical tale.


    "Impossible!" Mo Yan eximed furiously, "Ranran wouldn¡¯t even dare to kill a fish, how could she kill a person! You must be mistaken, she hasn¡¯t gone anywhere recently, she¡¯s been home every day, whom would she kill?"


    The police officer told Mo Ran, "Today at noon, Liu Zhenmin¡¯s oxygen mask was removed, and he died of asphyxiation. His family filed a report, using you of doing it. You are now designated as a suspect, pleasee with us to the police station for an investigation."


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned pale, her lips trembling, "What did you say? Are you saying that old man, died?"


    "Yes."


    "How could this happen?" Mo Yan was extremely anxious, "This is definitely not something Ranran would do! We did go to see him today, just to apologize, not to kill!"


    "But the patient¡¯s family said that after she left, only you were in the ward."


    "Yes, it was just me in the ward. But I really didn¡¯t do that..." Mo Ran said nkly.


    "Whether you did or not, we¡¯ll know after we¡¯ve conducted our investigation. Now, pleasee with us," said the police officer, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    "No, you can¡¯t just take people away like that. Just because of their words, can you just arrest someone arbitrarily?" Mo Yan stood in front of Mo Ran, saying with an imposing air.


    "Sister, I should go with them... Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t do it, I will be fine."


    "What if someone is framing you?"


    Mo Ran showed a faint smile, "Don¡¯t worry, they will surely investigate thoroughly and won¡¯t wrongly use me."


    "Ranran, you¡¯re really too naive!" Mo Yan said, stomping her foot in agitation.


    Mo Ran managed a weak smile and said nothing more.


    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯lle with you."


    "This way, please."


    Mo Ran looked back at the vi, feeling a bit of sorrow in her heart. She¡¯d gotten to the doorstep of her home and hadn¡¯t yet gone inside, yet she was heading to the police station.


    Once at the police station, would she be able to keep Gu Yixuanpany?


    The two of them really shared the same misfortune, even facing jail together.


    Upon arrival at the police station, Mo Ran recorded her statement and was detained. Within forty-eight hours, she could arrange to meet with awyer.


    But she had nowyer, with Gu Yixuan in jail, there was just no one to help her handle these matters.

 Chapter 662 - 663 Black Angel Outburst 2

    <h4>Chapter 662: Chapter 663 ck Angel Outburst 2</h4><h4></h4>


    She could have sought out Tang Song, but remembering that Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t like Tang Song, she decided against it.


    Perhaps her sister would arrange these matters for her.


    Mo Ran was locked in a tiny room with only a bed inside, and nothing else. There was a small window on the iron door, with police standing guard outside.


    The light from the hallway filtered through the window, making the room less dark.


    Next to her, and next to that, were people like her, detained.


    Sitting on the edge, Mo Ran curled her legs up, burying her face in her knees, feeling very helpless.


    At this time, with Gu Yixuan barely able to save himself, who woulde to her rescue?


    And, how could that old man have his oxygen mask removed? Who wanted to kill him?


    Or rather, who wanted to frame her?


    The more Mo Ran thought about it, the more terrified she became, realizing how lonely and helpless she was without Gu Yixuan¡¯s protection, facing these things on her own.


    Gu Yixuan, I don¡¯t know how you are now, can we both get out of here safely?


    Without any windows and all her belongings taken away, Mo Ran had no idea how long she had been locked up; she didn¡¯t even know if it was day or night.


    Just as she was about to fall asleep, the door was opened by the police.


    "Come out, we¡¯re going to interrogate you overnight!"


    Mo Ran looked up, rubbing her eyes, "Excuse me, what time is it?"


    "Ten o¡¯clock."


    It was sote, yet they wanted to interrogate...


    Unbelievable!


    Mo Ran stood up and asked, "Why are you interrogating me now?"


    "Quit your yapping ande out!" The cop seemed fierce, probably that¡¯s how they acted towards all suspects.


    But she was not a convict, merely a suspect.


    Following them into an interrogation room, Mo Ran sat down on a chair, facing an office desk with three police officers seated behind it.


    Two were in charge of interrogating her, and one was taking notes.


    "Name," the older male officer asked.


    "Mo Ran."


    "Age."


    "23 years old."


    ......


    "Why did you visit Liu Zhenmin today?"


    "I went on behalf of my sister to apologize. She was scared to go, fearing his family would retaliate against her, so I went instead."


    "Why did you remove his oxygen mask?"


    Mo Ran shook her head, "I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t do it!"


    The man gestured to the young officer taking notes to show her a report, "This is the forensic report, your fingerprints were on the oxygen mask. Do you have anything else to say?"

 Chapter 663 - 664 Black Angel Outburst 3

    <h4>Chapter 663: Chapter 664 ck Angel Outburst 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran looked at it and hurriedly defended herself, "It¡¯s true that my fingerprints are on it, but it¡¯s because the nurse asked his family to go down and pay the hospital fees, and I was also about to leave. I saw there was water on the floor, so I helped clean it up. At the same time, I noticed that his oxygen mask was crooked, and I just straightened it. I didn¡¯t remove his oxygen mask."


    "But your fingerprints were the only ones found."


    "How would I know, I just know I didn¡¯t do it!"


    "Yet all the evidence points to you as the murderer!"


    "You can¡¯t conclude I¡¯m the killer just because of a fingerprint!" Mo Ran said angrily, realizing she was having some difficulty breathing.


    Perhaps it was too much tension, too much anger.


    "I advise you to confess for your own good. Dragging this out won¡¯t benefit you. leniency for those who confess, severity for those who resist. Once we uncover the whole truth, you will undoubtedly face thew¡¯s severe punishment!"


    "No matter what you say, I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Even if it kills me, I won¡¯t admit it!"


    "You won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin!" the man mmed his hand on the table, "Even a seriously ill old man you wouldn¡¯t spare, do you have any conscience at all!"


    Mo Ran defiantly met his gaze, "I¡¯ve said it, I didn¡¯t kill the person! Are you even a police officer to frame me with just a fingerprint?!"


    "Whether you¡¯ve been wronged or not, you know in your heart!"


    "I¡¯m very clear in my heart." Mo Ran sneered, so this was the so-called people¡¯s police serving the citizens?


    He wasn¡¯t questioning her; he was outright coercing a confession.


    Opening her mouth wide, Mo Ran took several deep breaths but still could not suppress her heart rate and a sense of panic.


    "You don¡¯t have to admit it; we have our ways to make you confess." The man signaled to the two men beside him with his eyes.


    They walked over, handcuffed Mo Ran¡¯s hands behind the chair, and then moved the chair up to the table.


    Mo Ran felt very rmed, "What are you doing?!"


    The ring deskmp suddenly shone on her face, and she instinctively closed her eyes, turning her head to one side. But to her dismay, another blinding white light hit her from the other side.


    Twomps with excessively high wattage shot directly onto her face, leaving her no ce to hide.


    Mo Ran, with her eyes tightly shut, asked coldly, "Are you going to interrogate me?"


    This was illegal; how could they do this!


    "If you admit that you killed him, you won¡¯t have to suffer like this." It was still that man¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 664 - 665 Black Angel Outburst 4

    <h4>Chapter 664: Chapter 665 ck Angel Outburst 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "If you admit tomitting the murder, you can avoid this suffering," that man¡¯s voice said again.


    Mo Ran could feel it, he was deliberately antagonizing her.


    A sudden realization hit her heart, this matter was definitely not straightforward.


    Someone had intentionally framed her for the murder, even the police had been bought off, with the sole purpose of pinning the crime of murder on her.


    The number of people who could do this to her was more than she could count on one hand.


    Hmph, who else could it be but them.


    They wanted to take advantage of Gu Yixuan¡¯s Clone Spell to get rid of her.


    But Mo Ran wasn¡¯t foolish enough to say it out loud, for if she did, she might not even know how she would die.


    "We have all the time in the world to wear you down. If you don¡¯t confess tonight, you can forget about sleeping,"


    The ring light caused her eyes to ache, and as Mo Ran tried to bow her head, they grabbed her hair and forced her to lean back.


    "Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t confess. It wasn¡¯t me who did it, and I will never admit to it," Mo Ran said, her voice still steady.


    A whiff of smoke drifted over, and she wrinkled her brows in confusion as the smell grew stronger, resembling the dense smoke that signals a fire.


    Several police officers had lit numerous cigarettes and ced them in front of her.


    "Cough cough..." Mo Ran coughed vigorously. As soon as she opened her mouth, smoke rushed into her mouth and nose, making her throat feel even worse.


    "Since you¡¯re so stubborn, then just keep at it. Let¡¯s see if you canst the whole night,"


    "Cough cough..." Mo Ran resolved not to talk anymore.


    The smoke and intense light were unbearable, tears kept flowing from her eyes.


    But the others just watched indifferently, showing no signs of being moved.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but she felt her lips crack, her throat ache, sweat covered her forehead, and her head began to throb faintly.


    "Only an hour has passed," he reminded her.


    Just an hour and she was already in such distress...


    How was she to endure the entire night?


    Grinding her teeth, Mo Ran kept silent. Several times, she nearly passed out, but they kept talking into her ear so she remained in a semi-conscious state.


    She forced herself to think of something else, focusing entirely on the days she spent with Gu Yixuan.


    Just thinking of him seemed to fill her with strength, and the suffering felt less intense.


    But time passed too slowly, and her strength was ebbing away.


    ...


    Rmendedplete story by Her Highness: "Billionaire¡¯s Recement Bride"¡ªa short story.

 Chapter 665 - 666 Black Angel Outburst 5

    <h4>Chapter 665: Chapter 666 ck Angel Outburst 5</h4><h4></h4>


    Her lips were already bitten through, the blood clotted; they no longer looked rosy and plump but like cracked, parched earth.


    Herplexion was pale, as if all the blood had drained from her body.


    "If you admit that you killed him, we¡¯ll let you go to sleep right away. You should know, if you don¡¯t confess, we have many ways of torturing people into admitting it."


    Mo Ran tugged at the corner of his mouth, revealing a hint of a cold smile, "You... just want to frame me... don¡¯t you?"


    "We¡¯re not framing you, your fingerprints are the only ones on there, you are the murderer."


    "I¡¯ve said... it wasn¡¯t me who removed the oxygen mask..." she rasped.


    "It¡¯s typical for murderers not to admit they¡¯re the culprit. Do you know about a serial killer? He had a strong psyche, and a tight lip, after being interrogated for a week he still hadn¡¯t confessed. In the end, he couldn¡¯t withstand the torture and admitted. Sometimes, death is more merciful than life. If you don¡¯t want to live a life worse than death, you¡¯d better choose to admit."


    Was this a threat?


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t even feel like scoffing anymore.


    Another bout of silence followed, and in the interrogation room, only her ragged breathing could be heard. Mo Ran felt the panic inside her growing stronger, not just from fear, but for another reason entirely.


    She suddenly shuddered¡ªcould it be that the ck Angel was about to act up?


    She didn¡¯t know if there were any signs before an episode, but her intuition told her that a racing, gasping heart was definitely a sign.


    She tried to calm her heartbeat, to breathe deeply; she couldn¡¯t have an episode now, or she would suffer even more.


    "It¡¯s already 3 a.m., you really have stamina. But let me tell you, there are still five hours until 8 a.m., which means 300 minutes, 18,000 seconds. Let¡¯s see if you can endure these 18,000 seconds. However, 10 seconds have already passed, time really crawls by."


    Smoke billowed in front of her; Mo Ran¡¯s throat was already hoarse from coughing, speaking a single word caused her pain.


    She kept her mouth tightly shut, not saying a word.


    The ring light had been shining for too long, her skin was losing a lot of moisture, dry and painful. If they continued like this, she feared her eyes and throat would be destroyed.


    Would someonee to save her after dawn?


    How she wished Gu Yixuan woulde to her rescue right away...


    "Admit it, once you do, we¡¯ll give you water to drink, let you sleep."

 Chapter 666 - 667 Black Angel Outburst 6

    <h4>Chapter 666: Chapter 667 ck Angel Outburst 6</h4><h4></h4>


    No, she would rather die than admit it.


    Mo Ran had made up her mind to stick it out until dawn with them, as she could glean a bit of information from their conversation. They wanted her to confess before daylight, and as long as shested until dawn, she should be fine.


    As time slowly passed, the feeling of panic grew stronger. Mo Ran¡¯s breathing became increasingly difficult; every cell in her body seemed to be craving something.


    It was like a stranded fish gasping for oxygen.


    Sweat continuously slid down, and her lips began to tremble, turning ck.


    "She doesn¡¯t seem right,"


    "She must be at her limit. Don¡¯t mind her, keep going, she has to sign the confession tonight."


    The craving grew more and more intense; she knew what it was¡ªshe was craving for ck Angel!


    Her body started trembling, and Mo Ran bit her lip hard, struggling to control the restlessness inside her.


    "Looks like she can hardly take it anymore, keep going."


    They didn¡¯t know her condition and thought that by treating her this way, her body couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    It was unbearable, really unbearable, and growing worse by the minute.


    So this was what Gu Yixuan felt like when the poison took effect. Only by experiencing it firsthand could she understand the extent of his agony.


    She had only taken the drug once, and her reaction wasn¡¯t as severe as his, but even so, she couldn¡¯t bear it, let alone him.


    "Aaah¡ª" Mo Ran threw back her head and let out a loud scream, her body violently shaking, like a trapped beast in its death throes.


    Her wrists rubbed against the hard handcuffs, immediately breaking the skin.


    "What¡¯s wrong with her?" she heard someone say in a panic.


    "Don¡¯t know, hold her down, don¡¯t let her move around. Make sure she doesn¡¯t get any injuries."


    "Aaah¡ª" Mo Ran was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t be held down by just one person, it took two to keep her firmly in ce.


    "Ah¡ªmedicine¡ªmedicine¡ª" Her mind was gone; all she wanted was the drug, just to stop the pain.


    "What medicine?"


    "Don¡¯t know."


    "Does she have some illness? She¡¯s not going to die, is she?"


    That person hesitated for a moment, "Send her back to the detention room. If she does have some illness, it¡¯s best if she dies in there."


    "Understood."


    Mo Ran was forcefully sent back to the detention room. With no one to hold her, she clutched her body, writhing on the floor in agony.


    .....


    s, I¡¯ve noticed many readers have mistaken me for the author of "Arresting the Escaped Bride: The Wolfish CEO Must Be Gentle." Remember, the author of "Bad Bad Love" is Feizi Yixiao! We are not the same person, just friends.

 Chapter 667 - 668: Picking You Up to Go Home 1

    <h4>Chapter 667: Chapter 668: Picking You Up to Go Home 1</h4><h4></h4>


    She had never felt such difort and pain before, and she was even willing to sacrifice everything for a ck Angel...


    As dawn broke, Gu Yixuan, feeling refreshed, got into his sports car after leaving the detention center and immediately drove to the vi in Banshan Garden.


    Having not seen Mo Ran for two whole days, he missed her intensely, aching all over.


    The car arrived at the vi without any hindrance, he walked in, and ran upstairs to push open the bedroom door.


    The room was empty, the quilt neatly spread out, with not a hint of someone having slept in it.


    Where had the person gone?


    Gu Yixuan turned and ran downstairs, "Granny, Granny!"


    The Granny who had just gotten up opened the door and, seeing him back, joyfully said, "Second Young Master, you¡¯re back!"


    "Where is Ranran?"


    The Granny paused, "Miss Mo she..."


    Mo Yan ran out from another room, grabbed his wrist, "You¡¯re finally back! Quick, go save Ranran!"


    A bad premonition arose, Gu Yixuan forced himself to stay calm, "What exactly happened to her?!"


    "Yesterday the police, they took her away, saying shemitted murder, and now she¡¯s in detention. Ranran absolutely..." wouldn¡¯t kill anyone.


    Without waiting for her to finish, Gu Yixuan rushed out of the vi.


    Heh, who would have thought, he, smart his whole life, could also have a moment of folly.


    Detaining him was simply a trap, the purpose being to remove the woman by his side.


    He kindly let them off the hook thest time; this time they dared to y dirty again, he would not let it go so easily!


    The sports car sped to a vi, he looked at it indifferently, lit a cigarette, and took a deep drag.


    His long fingers tapped on the car door, his face grim, a storm brewing in his eyes.


    The head of the Public Security Bureau, just preparing to leave for work, saw him and walked over in confusion.


    Hadn¡¯t they already let him go? What was he doing here?


    "Gu Yixuan, is there something you need?" the bureau chief asked calmly.


    This man, his presence was immense, so much so that even he felt a bit of fear.


    Gu Yixuan flicked away the cigarette butt, his gaze coldly met the other¡¯s, "Do you know? I have evidence in my hands of your illegal transactions, evidence of your corruption and crime."


    He brought this up as soon as he arrived, and the bureau chief was stunned.


    "If I bring these evidences to light, how many holes will be poked in you?"


    The bureau chief¡¯splexion turned very ugly, "State your business directly."

 Chapter 668 - 669: Picking You Up to Go Home 2

    <h4>Chapter 668: Chapter 669: Picking You Up to Go Home 2</h4><h4></h4>


    This man, if he couldn¡¯t be provoked, couldn¡¯t he still be avoided?


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips curved slightly, revealing a trace of cold smile, "Immediately call the police station and release Mo Ran."


    He didn¡¯t know who Mo Ran was, but there must be such a person, and moreover, someone very important to Gu Yixuan.


    Taking out his cell phone, the chief dialed the police station¡¯s number, "Are you detaining someone named Mo Ran? Release her now... even if it¡¯s for murder, don¡¯t worry about that for now, just release her, yes, immediately."


    "I¡¯ll go pick her up," Gu Yixuan suddenly said.


    The chief immediately added, "Treat her well, someone wille to pick her up right away."


    He had just hung up the phone and was about to say a few words to Gu Yixuan when the man had already driven away.


    Only then did the chief breathe a sigh of relief, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    ......................


    The icy metal door hadn¡¯t even opened yet when Gu Yixuan heard the heart-wrenching screams from inside, causing his heart to suddenly ache sharply.


    His expression darkened, he harshly ordered, "Open the door quickly!"


    The door opened, and he rushed in to see Mo Ran clutching her body, writhing in agony on the floor.


    Her hair was in disarray, her eyes tightly shut, her lips covered in dried blood; her delicate body seemed too frail, as if she had endured a violent storm.


    Gu Yixuan hesitated for a second and immediately embraced her tightly, preventing her from moving erratically.


    His body was trembling, his eyes shimmering, as if glimmering tears were about to emerge.


    "Ranran, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry..."


    "Aah¡ª" Mo Ran¡¯s hoarse scream sounded, like coarse gravel, extremely grating.


    She couldn¡¯t hear his voice at all; grabbing his arm, she bit into his shoulder to vent all the pain and trembling in her body.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t even frown, at this time, no pain couldpare to the pain in his heart.


    He knew that her ck Angel had acted up.


    Embracing the woman in his arms, who wouldn¡¯t stop struggling, he turned his head, his forbidding and terrifying appearance frightening back the several police officers at the door.


    "Remember this, I won¡¯t let off anyone who has bullied her!"


    The man¡¯s fierce threat instilled a deep fear in their hearts.


    "This shouldn¡¯t be med on..." us.


    Someone tried to argue, only to be pulled back by a colleague, who shot them a warning nce.


    Talking at this moment was tantamount to seeking death.

 Chapter 669 - 670: Picking You Up to Go Home 3

    <h4>Chapter 669: Chapter 670: Picking You Up to Go Home 3</h4><h4></h4>


    fr§×ewebno?¨¥l


    Gu Yixuan turned his head slowly, his expression and gaze bing very gentle,pletely different from the terrifying demeanor he had just moments ago.


    With a light pat on her back, his voice was soft, "Ranran, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯vee to take you home. Don¡¯t be afraid, everything is fine now."


    His kiss fell upon her forehead, her face.


    Seeing her battered and bruised lips, his heart clenched fiercely once more.


    She was the woman he wanted to cradle in the palm of his hand, to protect and give the best of the whole world. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her in such a state.


    If it were possible, he would take on all her pain for her.


    "Medicine¡ª," Mo Ran¡¯s voice emerged, muffled. She wanted to take her medicine.


    The ck Angel was too powerful; she had been in pain for hours, still feeling terrible.


    And her eyes and throat were also hurting.


    The man tightened his arms around her and said gently, "If it hurts, bite me. Don¡¯t hold it in."


    Indeed, she bit down on his shoulder again. There was already a deep set of teeth marks from before, and now she made another.


    Gu Yixuan never frowned, his hand continuously patting her back, gently soothing her pain and emotions.


    Gradually, Mo Ran calmed down quite a bit, but she still clung to his shoulder, not letting go.


    Only then did Gu Yixuan lift her in his arms and strode out of the detention room.


    All the way, many people watched them, their eyes filled with a range ofplicated emotions, including a subtle sense of fear.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips were tightlypressed, his expression very dark. If anyone were to provoke him at that moment, they surely would have had no ce to be buried.


    There are some people who are born with the aura of a king,manding respect without anger; Gu Yixuan was one of those people.


    Reaching the doorway, his gaze fell on a police officer, "You!"


    The officer jumped in fright, his legs involuntarily wobbling a bit.


    "Go start the car for me."


    "Start... the car?"


    "That¡¯s right!"


    Gu Yixuan sent a very cold and indifferent look his way, prompting the officer to nod hurriedly, "Right away!"


    Naturallymanding a police officer to be his driver, in W City that could only be Gu Yixuan.


    When the car returned to the vi in Banshan Garden, the doctor Gu Yixuan had contacted also arrived at the same time.


    Seeing Mo Ran in such a state, the old nanny and Mo Yan who came to meet them couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths and weep bitterly.


    It was only one night; how did she end up like this?


    What kind of hardships had she suffered in the detention center?


    Back in the bedroom, Gu Yixuan sat on the bed, holding Mo Ran tightly and not letting go.

 Chapter 670 - 671 Her Will is Very Strong 1

    <h4>Chapter 670: Chapter 671 Her Will is Very Strong 1</h4><h4></h4>


    He knew she was in pain, seeing her like this, his heart was even more agonized.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, she would not have fallen into the clutches of ck Angel, nor would she be suffering like this.


    "Medicine¡ª" Merely biting his shoulder was no longer enough to suppress her agony.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, with streaks of tears covering his face, "Give me the medicine..."


    Her throat was injured, Gu Yixuan hugged her a bit tighter, his face against her forehead, gently rubbing it.


    Mo Ran trembled in his arms like a wounded little beast.


    After a while, she began to go crazy again, "Ah¡ªgive me the medicine¡ª"


    Her hands broke free from his restraint, iling in the air, her nails scratching his face, his neck, leaving deep marks.


    "Medicine¡ª"


    "Ranran!" Gu Yixuan pinned her down, using all his strength to control her.


    "Give me the medicine¡ª" She closed her eyes tightly, her hands violently pulling his hair, punching him over and over.


    She needed an outlet, or she would be in even more pain.


    Gu Yixuan closed his eyes in anguish, painfully said, "Ranran, you must hold on. Have you forgotten what you told me? You told me to hold on, to definitely break free from ck Angel, and you have to hold on too!"


    "Pain¡ªmedicine¡ªgive me the medicine, give me the medicine¡ª" She hadpletely entered a state of frenzy, without the medicine, she would die.


    Death was not frightening, what was terrifying was such a life worse than death.


    It was like being in the eighteenthyer of hell, enduring all the suffering and torture.


    "Ranran, for my sake, you must hold on! I beg you, please hold on!" Now, he finally understood her feelings back then.


    Watching his beloved suffer, it felt as if someone was slowly slicing his body with a knife.


    Gu Yixuan swore that he would make everyone who caused her pain pay dearly!


    "Wuu¡ªso ufortable¡ª" Mo Ran clung to his arm, her nails sinking into his flesh.


    "Bite me, if you¡¯re in difort, bite me." He willingly offered his shoulder to her.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Mo Ran bit down hard.


    "Ranran, what should I do with you?" He didn¡¯t want to watch her in such pain, he wanted to give her the medicine.


    But what about after taking the medicine?


    Was he to watch her suffer like this forever?


    Was he to watch idly as the drugs consumed her life, her living, her everything?


    No, he didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    He had broken free from ck Angel, and he would not let her be controlled by ck Angel alone.

 Chapter 671 - 672 Her Will Is Very Strong 2

    <h4>Chapter 671: Chapter 672 Her Will Is Very Strong 2</h4><h4></h4>


    If she really couldn¡¯t kick the habit, he would take ck Angel himself and bear the pain with her, slowly dying together.


    Gu Yixuan stretched out his hand to caress her face, his eyes tender. Mo Ran had been tormented until she had hardly any strength left, she weakly leaned in his arms, drenched in sweat.


    Her eyes remained closed, never opening, and her voice could hardly make any sound.


    She felt so weak that even struggling seemed like a luxury, only able to breathe heavily, as ifcking oxygen.


    Gu Yixuan knew she was going through withdrawal, and after enduring it a while longer, she would get through it.


    "Ranran, can you hear my voice?" he asked softly.


    "You have to be strong. Once you¡¯re free of ck Angel, we¡¯ll get married, okay? Wherever you want to go, we¡¯ll go. I will always be with you, never to part."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes were gentle, the cold and ruthless him had never shown so much tenderness before.


    "Do you remember the things you told me when I was having a ck Angel attack? If you could encourage me, you can encourage yourself too. I believe you can definitely get rid of ck Angel."


    A gentle kiss fell on her forehead, then her face, her lips.


    Gu Yixuan used his tongue to moisten her lips, licking away the blood on them.


    Gently, Mo Ran moved a bit, feeling the wetness on her lips. She suddenly took hold of his tongue, sucking and nibbling non-stop.


    She was so thirsty, she needed to drink water.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t kiss her, but immediately let her go and called his grandma to bring up a cup of warm water.


    Mo Yan, who had been anxiously waiting downstairs, snatched the water cup and brought it in.


    Seeing her, Gu Yixuan did not express any surprise.


    "How did Ranran end up like this?" Mo Yan covered her mouth in distress, tears swirling in her eyes.


    In her heart, Mo Ran was either serene or spirited; she had never been so weak and disheveled.


    Who had done this to her...


    Gu Yixuan casually took the cup, took a sip, and transferred the water to her mouth.


    Warm water flowed into her throat, and Mo Ran swallowed reflexively, feeling much morefortable.


    There were nail scratches on Gu Yixuan¡¯s face and neck, even blood oozing out. But he didn¡¯t care at all about his own appearance and focused on feeding water to Mo Ran.


    Watching this scene, Mo Yan felt envious; she had never realized that love could be so touching.

 Chapter 672 - 673 Her Will Is Very Strong 3

    <h4>Chapter 672: Chapter 673 Her Will Is Very Strong 3</h4><h4></h4>


    A cup of water was soon finished.


    "Do you want more?" Mo Yan asked anxiously.


    "No, that¡¯s enough. You can go out now. Have the doctor wait, and call him inter."


    "Okay." She nodded hurriedly, trusting Gu Yixuanpletely at this moment and thankful for him.


    Thankful for how he took care of Mo Ran.


    Knowing to give them space, she left the room.


    In the time that followed, Mo Ran suffered several more rpses, all of which were suppressed by Gu Yixuan.


    There was even a moment when she fainted from the difort. It took a long while for her to wake up, leading Gu Yixuan to fear for a moment that she might have died.


    He held her trembling, his body taut, his mind a nk,pletely stupefied.


    What if she didn¡¯t make it?


    During a ck Angel episode, death was a very real possibility.


    If she...


    No! Gu Yixuan shook his head vigorously; he wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to her. As long as he was there, he would ensure she was safe.


    "Ranran, I¡¯m begging you not to leave me; you must hold on." He murmured low in her ear.


    His voice sounded like a plea, like crying.


    "I know you wouldn¡¯t want to leave me behind. For me, please hold on, okay? If you give up on yourself, I would surely give up on myself too."


    "Ranran, we don¡¯t have our own children yet, we haven¡¯t started our own family, you haven¡¯t experienced the happiness of the whole world, how can you let the ck Angel defeat you?"


    "You promised me you¡¯d never leave me and would love me forever. If you love me, please hold on for me."


    He never knew he could beg so humbly.


    If it would help her hold on, let alone begging, he would do anything, just so she could make it through.


    His voice echoed over and over; it was uncertain whether it was his persistence that moved her or she was nearly through with the ck Angel.


    She heard his voice, his almost pleading whisper.


    That man, as noble as a Prince, probably only lowered his head like this in front of her, showed such desperation only before her.


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart ached, but it was unrted to the ck Angel.


    Gu Yixuan, it was him holding her; he was back by her side.


    Mo Ran reached out her hand, blindly grabbing his arm. The man visibly shuddered, his breathing rapid: "Ranran, can you hear my voice?"


    As long as she could hear, there was hope.


    ....

 Chapter 673 - 674 Her Will Is Very Strong 4

    <h4>Chapter 673: Chapter 674 Her Will Is Very Strong 4</h4><h4></h4>


    As long as she could hear, there was hope.


    Gu Yixuan seemed very excited.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t answer him, just let two streams of tears fall, her hand clutching his arm, and tightened slightly.


    "Ranran, I love you; please hold on! For me, please hold on," Gu Yixuan urgently said.


    He didn¡¯t know how to encourage her to keep going, so he could only repeatedly ¡¯threaten¡¯ her with his love.


    A surge of strength welled up from the depths of her heart, and Mo Ran, biting her teeth, fought against the ck Angel.


    For Gu Yixuan, she had to hold on, hold on!


    "I¡¯m right here with you, no matter how much pain you¡¯re in, I¡¯m right here with you," he kept saying to her,forting and encouraging her in her ear.


    Mo Ran thought back to the time when Gu Yixuan¡¯s illness first red up, remembering her own feelings.


    Heart-wrenching fear, feeling as though the sky was about to fall.


    Gu Yixuan must have felt the same way at this moment.


    In order not to worry him, she could only carry on.


    Burying her face deep into his chest, takingfort in his scent, she felt much better.


    Once she also got rid of the ck Angel, they could get married and start their own family.


    For all the happiness and beauty, enduring even great pain was worth it.


    It had to be said, Mo Ran was very strong-willed. She was no longer frantic; she didn¡¯t curl up on herself as Gu Yixuan had done, nor allow her mind to enter apletely closed state.


    At this time, she couldn¡¯t be disturbed. She was like a frightened bird, the slightest noise would cause her to copse.


    Gu Yixuan knew this well, holding her, even his breathing was cautious.


    The setting sun stretched its rays through the French windows into the bedroom, the golden light gently enveloping the rigid pair, like a beautiful and moving oil painting.


    Gradually, the moon took over the sky from the sun, and all returned to calm.


    Mo Ran finally made it through the first onset of the illness!


    Gu Yixuan gently moved his stiff body, looked at her as she fell into a deep sleep, his lips curved in a gentle smile, his eyes and brows too were tender and captivating.


    His Ranran was the strongest girl in the world.


    She loved to cry, had a rather cold heart, was stubborn, and sometimes her temper was so hard it drove him crazy.


    But she was always the strongest.


    No matter what hardships and storms she faced, she would bravely confront them, never giving up easily.


    He knew, she was the world¡¯s one and only treasure.


    Thankfully, she belonged to him, not to anyone else.

 Chapter 674 - 675 Voiceless 1

    <h4>Chapter 674: Chapter 675 Voiceless 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Fortunately, she belonged to him, and not to anyone else.


    A kiss fell on her forehead as Gu Yixuan whispered tenderly, "My Ranran, you¡¯ll always be my treasure."


    .............................


    After giving Mo Ran a bath and changing her into soft pajamas, Gu Yixuan allowed the doctor toe in to bandage her wounds and administer an IV.


    Her hands, forehead, and body were covered with scars.


    Some were self-inflicted, but others were deliberately caused by someone.


    As he gently stroked the cuts around her wrist, Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes slowly darkened.


    He didn¡¯t know what she had endured in the detention center, but once she woke up, he was determined to find out everything and not let anyone who had hurt her go unpunished.


    Gu Yixuan had stayed by Mo Ran¡¯s side all night, not closing his eyes for a moment.


    The next morning, when Mo Ran awoke and tried to open her eyes, the intense light forced her to close them tightly again.


    Noticing this subtle movement, Gu Yixuan immediately drew the curtains, plunging the room into darkness.


    "Ranran, do your eyes hurt a lot?" he guessed, seeing her furrow her brow tightly.


    Even though the room was now dim, she still dared not open her eyes all at once.


    Cracking her eyelids a sliver, she took a long time to adjust before she could make out the figure in front of her.


    As the image grew clearer and she saw Gu Yixuan¡¯s face once more, she wanted to cry, but her eyes were dry, without a single tear.


    Gu Yixuanid his head on hers with delight, gazing at her intently.


    "Ranran, you¡¯ve finally woken up. Do you know? You¡¯ve survived the first onset of the poison. Ranran, you¡¯re amazing, very brave." He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her forehead, her cheeks.


    Is it true? Had she really made it through?


    Just thinking about that feeling of being better off dead made her involuntarily shudder with fear.


    But now it was over; she had bravely endured it.


    "Um..." She tried to call his name, but her throat felt as if it had been shed with a knife, unable to produce aplete syble.


    And it was very painful the moment she tried to speak.


    Only then did Gu Yixuan realize that it wasn¡¯t just her eyes that were hurt; her throat was also seriously injured.


    "Can¡¯t make any sound?" he asked, frowning.


    Mo Ran blinked once.


    The previous night, those people had damaged her throat with smoke, and coupled with the "ck Angel" taking effect, she had been screaming wildly, and her voice was already ruined.


    Suddenly, Mo Ran was very afraid¡ªwould she never be able to speak again?

 Chapter 675 - 676: Voiceless 2

    <h4>Chapter 675: Chapter 676: Voiceless 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Her hand trembled as she clutched Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand, her eyes brimming with deep concern.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I will find the best doctor to cure you. Trust me, I will make you better," he said, holding her hand and kissing it repeatedly at his lips.


    His words were firm,forting her and making a promise at the same time.


    She believed every word he said.


    Mo Ran was reassured, gazing at him with adoring eyes, unwavering.


    Gu Yixuan took out his phone to arrange for a doctor, then covered her eyes with a handkerchief and wrapped her in a nket before carrying her downstairs.


    She had to go to the hospital immediately for aprehensive check-up.


    Mo Yan and the grandmother had also spent a sleepless night, sitting in the living room.


    "Where are you going?" she asked as she saw theming downstairs.


    "To the hospital," Gu Yixuan said, briskly walking past them with hurried steps.


    Mo Yan reacted and hurried after them, "I want to go too!"


    Upon arriving at the hospital, all the best doctors gathered to conduct an examination. After two full hours, the conclusion was that her eyes had suffered a slight irritation and needed time to recover.


    But her throat was indeed damaged, and it would be difficult to heal in a short amount of time.


    Gu Yixuan sat by the hospital bed, looking at Mo Ran with tender eyes, yet his voice was very cold, "Start the treatment immediately. If you can¡¯t cure her, get out, all of you!"


    "Yes, yes!" a row of doctors behind himsaid reverently.


    Most of the shares of this hospital belonged to Gu Yixuan; he had the power to make every person here unemployed.


    Though Mo Ran couldn¡¯t see him, she knew he was angry, even though he suppressed it well.


    She gripped his hand in return and gently patted the back of his hand twice, signaling him to stay calm.


    Suddenly, a cold object slipped onto her ring finger, and her heart stirred, immediately guessing what it was.


    "Ranran, this is an engagement ring. I will treat you well, cherish you with a lifetime¡¯s worth of time. Please agree to marry me," Gu Yixuan said, holding her hand earnestly.


    Proposing at this time seemed hasty and abrupt.


    But apart from now, there was no better time.


    Mo Ran was moved, nodding vigorously with excitement.


    She was willing, willing to marry him, willing to grow old with him.


    "Thank you," the man¡¯s cool lips kissed hers, and Mo Ran gently opened her mouth to respond to his passion.

 Chapter 676 - 677 Deep Sisterly Love 1

    <h4>Chapter 676: Chapter 677 Deep Sisterly Love 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran stayed in the hospital.


    Her body was no longer in serious trouble, her eyes had been medicated and covered with gauze, which could be removed in two or three days.


    However, her throat remained voiceless; even eating was painful.


    After Gu Yixuan fed her a bowl of porridge and set down the bowl, Mo Yan walked in with a bunch of lilies.


    "Ranran, how are you feeling today?" she asked.


    Mo Ran, with her soft, flowing hair, nodded lightly to indicate she was fine.


    Mo Yan ced the lilies into a vase; the pure white blossoms were holy and beautiful, much like Mo Ran¡¯s quiet demeanor at that moment.


    Gu Yixuan wiped the corner of her mouth and gave her water to drink before standing up and saying, "I¡¯m stepping out for a bit, I¡¯ll be back soon."


    She nodded again, with a slight smile on her lips.


    "If you need anything, just press the button by the bed, and someone wille to serve you," he said, still worried.


    Mo Ran continued to nod obediently.


    "Also, if you¡¯re feeling unwell, make sure to get someone, don¡¯t just bear with it. But I¡¯ll be back soon, anything you need, just tell me."


    Mo Yan walked over and sat by the bed, somewhat amused, "Alright. I¡¯m here with her, aren¡¯t you reassured yet?"


    "I¡¯ll leave her in your care, then."


    "What are you saying? Ranran is my sister; it¡¯s only right that I take care of her."


    For the first time, Gu Yixuan found Mo Yan quite pleasant to look at.


    "Hmm," he nodded and left the ward.


    Mo Yan¡¯s gaze fell on the ring on Mo Ran¡¯s finger, a dazzling diamond ring that was eye-catching enough to draw everyone¡¯s attention with just one nce.


    "Ranran, did he propose to you?" Mo Yan asked excitedly.


    Mo Ran nodded.


    Now, all she could do was nod and shake her head.


    Mo Yan showed an envious smile, "I¡¯m so envious of you, you and he have finally made it."


    As ifmenting her own failed past, Mo Yan¡¯s mood dipped slightly.


    Mo Ran reached out and took her hand, offering silent constion.


    "Ranran, do you know? I always used to think that you were inferior to me in everything, and I resented you for not being assertive or ambitious. But now I realize, it¡¯s me who is inferior to you."


    "Even though I¡¯m your elder sister, I seem more like a whimsical younger sister in my thoughts and attitudes. Ranran, you are very thoughtful and mature. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve always taken life seriously, with passion and longing, that you have the happiness you do today."

 Chapter 677 - 678 Deep Sisterly Love 2

    <h4>Chapter 677: Chapter 678 Deep Sisterly Love 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "If I had taken life as seriously as you did, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Now, I am divorced and have never experienced love."


    Mo Ran gently frowned and gripped Mo Yan¡¯s hand tightly.


    Mo Yan let out a relieved smile and patted her hand, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not one to wallow in sorrow. Actually, I¡¯m living quite a rxed and happy life now. Of course, it would be perfect if I could find someone who likes me and whom I also like to marry."


    Mo Ran nodded vigorously.


    She definitely will find happiness, sister is a good woman now, and she will find the happiness that belongs to her.


    "Ranran," Mo Yan looked at her with sadness, her hand caressing her face, "You¡¯ve suffered a lot recently. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been wrongfully used as a murderer."


    No, it¡¯s not your fault.


    Mo Ran knew that even if it had been not for her sister¡¯s incident, there would have been other idents; people would find any means to get rid of her.


    A tear fell onto the back of Mo Ran¡¯s hand, causing Mo Yan to choke up slightly.


    "How could they torture you like this? I thought it was just a simple detention for a few days, but it turned out to be more terrifying than a den of dragons and tigers. Ranran, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault."


    Sister cried...


    Mo Ran grasped her hand tightly, shaking her head forcefully.


    She wanted to tell her: You don¡¯t need to me yourself; it has nothing to do with you. I ended up like this because I got into drugs; it really has nothing to do with you.


    But, she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    She couldn¡¯t even see her own expression now, unable to tell if she looked terribly upset.


    So it was to be rendered blind and mute, such agony.


    "Ranran, I still remember when we were kids. Every time we went out to y, Mom and Dad would tell me to take care of you, to protect you. But over the years, I have never protected you, nor have I taken good care of you. Instead, it¡¯s you who has always been good to me. I really don¡¯t deserve to be your sister."


    Mo Yan finally had an epiphany; she had been so foolish before. She had always pursued unrealistic things and overlooked the closest person to her.


    Mo Ran gave a faint smile, quietly listening to her confession.


    "I secretly switched your birth control pills, used you to climb up to Gu Yixuan, med the loss of the child entirely on you, and even threatened Gu Yixuan with your child to achieve my own goals. I¡¯ve done so many wrong things; all of them were to let you down."

 Chapter 678 - 679 Deep Sisterly Love 3

    <h4>Chapter 678: Chapter 679 Deep Sisterly Love 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "If it hadn¡¯t been for Gu Yixuan teaching me a lesson, I would have never awakened. I might still be daydreaming up to now, even possibly continuing to hurt you. Ranran, how could I have been so cruel before, how could I hurt someone as kind as you?"


    Mo Ran smiled and shook her head.


    She was her biological sister, the only family member she had in this world, and Mo Ran was willing to do anything for her.


    Even if asionally taken advantage of or hurt, she would forgive her.


    After all, she only had one sister.


    But in fact, her efforts were rewarded, their sisterly bond became stronger, and from then on, she had a sister who was very caring and close.


    A close and only family member is something that no amount of treasures, sweat, or effort can rece.


    "Ranran, do you forgive me for what I did before?" Mo Yan asked tentatively.


    Although she had changed for the better recently, she had never humbly apologized to Mo Ran nor asked for her forgiveness.


    Today was the first time, she sincerely apologized to Mo Ran, hoping to receive her forgiveness.


    Of course!


    Mo Ran nodded vigorously.


    Mo Yan, overwhelmed with joy, sat beside her and hugged her tightly.


    She felt so honored to have such a perfect sister.


    She was thankful to heaven for giving her Ranran as her sister.


    Their foreheads touched, both smiling, and without a need for words, anyone could see the depth of their sisterly affection.


    Gu Yixuan stood at the doorway, not entering.


    Looking at the touching scene, a smile also appeared in his eyes.


    In the past, he was jealous of Mo Yan for receiving all of Mo Ran¡¯s care and love. Later, when Mo Ran also fell in love with him, he despised Mo Yan because she shared Mo Ran¡¯s love and care.


    But now, he held no grudges against Mo Yan.


    He would no longer selfishly wish for Mo Ran¡¯s world to include only him.


    Mo Ran was the best woman, the most wonderful. She deserved the best love and family affection in the world.


    Besides, only when she had both love and family affection could she be happier, more cheerful, and more beautiful.


    Without entering, Gu Yixuan gave the space to the sisters.


    He walked to the end of the corridor, stood in front of the window looking at the hospital¡¯swn, his expression somber.


    Thinking of Mo Ran¡¯s kindness, he realized his so-called family was utterly despicable.


    He had told them not to touch his woman, yet they seemed topletely ignore his words.

 Chapter 679 - 680 His Care Is Too Thoughtful 1

    <h4>Chapter 679: Chapter 680 His Care Is Too Thoughtful 1</h4><h4></h4>


    He had told them not to touch his woman, but it seemed they hadn¡¯t taken his words seriously at all.


    Did they really think he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to them, that he couldn¡¯t deal with them?


    The cell phone rang. Gu Yixuan answered, and the person on the other end spoke respectfully, "Young Master Xuan, the test results are out."


    "What do they say?"


    "It wasn¡¯t death byck of oxygen. She was injected with ¡¯Ice Blue¡¯."


    ¡¯Ice Blue¡¯ was also a drug. Once injected into the body, it would instantly freeze the person¡¯s blood, only to melt after ten minutes. But those ten minutes were enough, enough to kill someone.


    ¡¯Ice Blue¡¯ was a colorless and tasteless drug, beyond the detection capabilities of ordinary medical equipment. It was fortunate that he had specially ordered Liu Zhenmin¡¯s blood to be drawn and sent to a professional institution for testing.


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely certain."


    "Good. Take theb report to the police station, and also find out who were the people interrogating him the night beforest."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Gu Yixuan walked back to the hospital room. Mo Ran had already gone to sleep, and Mo Yan was keeping watch at his side.


    "You can go back. I can take care of things here," he said to Mo Yan as he walked over.


    Mo Yan hesitated a bit, "Can you really take care of her properly, being a man?"


    Gu Yixuan raised an eyebrow, "No one is more suitable to take care of her than I am."


    "..."


    "I¡¯ve hired two nurses, and Granny will deliver meals on time. You can rest easy now, can¡¯t you?"


    Mo Yan was surprised that Gu Yixuan would say anything to reassure her.


    But she could feel that his attitude towards her had improved a lotpared to before.


    "Alright then, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯lle to see her tomorrow."


    "Mhm."


    Mo Yan left reluctantly, sighing to herself.


    Her own sister had an ident, and not only was she unable to take care of her, but she was also treated as an outsider.


    Forget it, Gu Yixuan was a domineering man, and Ranran had already be his.


    Without the torment of ck Angel, and without the police¡¯s hassle, Mo Ran slept veryfortably.


    She didn¡¯t wake up until the evening.


    "Do you need to use the restroom?" Gu Yixuan helped her sit up and asked naturally.


    Mo Ran certainly understood his implication, and her face turned red all of a sudden.


    Indeed, she really needed to use the toilet.


    She took his hand and wrote a few words on his palm: Give me paper and pen.


    Gu Yixuan had already prepared these items for her.

 Chapter 680 - 681: His Care Is Too Thoughtful 2

    <h4>Chapter 680: Chapter 681: His Care Is Too Thoughtful 2</h4><h4></h4>


    He ced a notebook in her hands and gave her a pen.


    Mo Ran fumbled around and wrote in awkward, squiggly letters, "Let the caregiver help me go to the bathroom."


    Gu Yixuan chuckled as he looked at her, took the paper and pen away, and scooped her up in his arms.


    "This kind of thing, why bother others? It¡¯s better for your husband to serve you."


    Mo Ran, surprised, wrapped her arms around his neck and blushed ashamedly when she heard the word "husband."


    But, having him apany her to the bathroom was really embarrassing.


    They arrived at the en suite bathroom, Gu Yixuan put her in front of the toilet and flipped the lid open for her.


    His hand proceeded to help her take off her pants...


    Please! This was something she could still do on her own.


    Mo Ran quickly pressed his hand and shook her head vigorously.


    "Be good, let me do it, your body isn¡¯t well," Gu Yixuan coaxed.


    Mo Ran still shook her head; her body was indeed weak, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t take care of herself.


    "You can¡¯t see with your eyes," Gu Yixuan found another excuse.


    No way! Absolutely not!


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned beet red, either out of shyness or from holding it in.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Yixuan had no choice but topromise, "The toilet¡¯s right there, you do it."


    Get out!


    Mo Ran waved her hand at him, signaling for him to leave.


    "No way!" Gu Yixuan refused, "You can¡¯t see, what if you fall?"


    I won¡¯t! Please, get out!


    If he didn¡¯t leave, Mo Ran wouldn¡¯t go either.


    "Really, I¡¯ve never seen anyone as stubborn as you." Gu Yixuan said amusedly as he pinched her nose, turned around, and closed the door.


    Thinking he had left, Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief, then groped her way to sit on the toilet and relieved herself with ease.


    As she stood up and reached out to walk forward, a pair ofrge hands grasped hers.


    "Be careful."


    Boom¡ª


    Her face instantly turned the color of liver.


    He had been by her side all along!


    So embarrassing!!!


    Mo Ran shook off his hand and walked away in a huff, nearly hitting the wall.


    Fortunately, Gu Yixuan pulled her back in time, "Alright, don¡¯t be mad, you almost bumped into the wall just now."


    If she had gotten bruised or bumped, it would still be him who felt distressed.


    Mo Ran pounded his chest in humiliation and anger, it was too much, way too much!


    So humiliating she could die of embarrassment.


    Gu Yixuan held her, finding the situation amusing, "It¡¯s just watching you pee, it¡¯s not a big deal."

 Chapter 681 - 682: Beating is Intimacy, Scolding is Love 1

    <h4>Chapter 681: Chapter 682: Beating is Intimacy, Scolding is Love 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan held her and couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, "It¡¯s just watching you pee, it¡¯s no big deal."


    He¡¯s still talking!


    Mo Ran felt even more embarrassed and hit him a few more times; this man really had a thick skin.


    "Alright, be careful not to hurt your wounds." He gently caught her hand.


    Mo Ran buried her face in his chest, wriggling like a piglet snuggling up.


    Acting coy?


    Gu Yixuan raised an eyebrow; he found her cute behavior very endearing.


    "Ranran."


    Mo Ran looked up, her body suddenly pushed against the wall, a firm chest pressed against her.


    His hot breath sprayed on her face, her heartbeat involuntarily stopped, Gu Yixuan kissed her lips, gently sucking and nibbling.


    He extended his tongue, pried open her teeth, and teasingly entwined with her small tongue.


    His long and strong hand pressed on her shoulder, the other lifting her hospital gown to cover her full chest.


    She wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, making it convenient for him to hold her breast.


    Her body was very sensitive and quickly responded to his touch.


    The kisses traveled from her lips to her soft neck, Gu Yixuan alternating between sucking and biting, bringing a faint tingling sensation.


    Mo Ran tensed her whole body, her hands helplessly clinging to his shoulders, her breath erratic.


    He captured the sensitive spot on her chest, and Mo Ran let out a low cry, a soft moan escaping her.


    Gu Yixuan smiled slightly; under his prolonged teasing and training, she had be increasingly alluring and enticing, now a true enchantress.


    But she didn¡¯t realize just how attractive she was.


    However, it was enough that only he knew how appealing she was.


    Letting go of her body, Gu Yixuan leaned into her ear, his breathing heavy, "Ranran, what should I do, I feel so bad."


    Mo Ran of course understood what kind of difort he was referring to.


    His lower body pressed against hers like an iron rod, she didn¡¯t dare to move at all.


    Holding onto his neck, Mo Ran blushed, biting her lip and nodding.


    She was extending a silent invitation.


    "But the doctor said your body is too weak and shouldn¡¯t be overexerted," Gu Yixuan deliberately said.


    Mo Ran shook her head, signaling to him that she was okay.


    This silly girl, she didn¡¯t take care of her own body for his sake.


    A trace of amusement flickered through Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes.


    Biting her ear, he whispered alluringly, "No, although I really want you, now is not the time. But I really feel terrible, Ranran, can you help me?"

 Chapter 682 - 683: Beating is Intimacy, Scolding is Love 2

    <h4>Chapter 682: Chapter 683: Beating is Intimacy, Scolding is Love 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Help? How can I help?


    Mo Ran¡¯s mind paused, and then he had an epiphany.


    Her face was very red, red like a cooked shrimp.


    Although they slept together every night, did what they had to do, and knew each other¡¯s bodies well,


    she had never used her hand to help him before.


    "Ranran..." Gu Yixuan called her name again with that deep, ambiguous voice.


    He was doing this on purpose to seduce her!


    Mo Ran bit her lip, turned her face away slightly, and touched his chest, trembling as she slid downward.


    She had already agreed to help relieve him in another way.


    The breathing by her ear grew more and more urgent, Gu Yixuan¡¯s breath was too hot, and Mo Ran felt burning all over.


    Luckily, she couldn¡¯t see for the moment; otherwise, if she saw Gu Yixuan¡¯s man-eating gaze, she would definitely be so embarrassed, she¡¯d want to sink into the ground.


    Finally, she moved past his chest to reach his lower abdomen, Mo Ran dared not go further down.


    Gu Yixuan, dissatisfied, bit her ear, his breath heavy: "Don¡¯t stop, keep going."


    Mo Ran had no choice but to continue downward, her trembling hand unzipped his pants, and finally touched his head.


    She clenched her teeth, took a deep breath, and grasped it, startled by the burning temperature.


    She wanted to back off but stopped herself.


    Calming herself for a moment, she tried to move it; immediately, she heard a low growl from Gu Yixuan¡¯s throat.


    Startled by reflex, Mo Ran tried to withdraw her hand but he held it firmly in ce.


    "Continue!"


    At this point, if she stopped, he¡¯d be in unbearable pain.


    Mo Ran understood the gravity of the situation and continued the movement, not stopping.


    This was really embarrassing!


    She lowered her head to hide the awkwardness on her face.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s hands braced on either side of her, his head right above hers; she could clearly hear every one of his growls and sounds of pleasure.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t a big deal; after all, he was already her... man.


    Thinking this way, Mo Ran rxed a lot, and her movements became more practiced.


    While she became more at ease, it made things harder for Gu Yixuan, his breath grew heavier, his body trembling involuntarily.


    The bathroom was filled with anguid, ambiguous atmosphere.


    "Mmm¡ª" At thest moment, he held her tight, releasing all over her hand.


    Mo Ran lifted her head, her face still very red.


    She wanted to ask Gu Yixuan how he felt, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    However, even if she couldn¡¯t speak, Gu Yixuan understood what she meant.


    He smiled, lightly pecked her lips.

 Chapter 683 - 684: Beating is Intimacy, Scolding is Love 3

    <h4>Chapter 683: Chapter 684: Beating is Intimacy, Scolding is Love 3</h4><h4></h4>


    He smiled and pecked her lips lightly.


    "Feels veryfortable," he suddenly said, causing Mo Ran to bury her head deep in embarrassment.


    "Come, let me clean that for you," Gu Yixuan pulled her to the sink, rinsed her hands with water first, and then washed them twice with hand soap.


    "Ranran, you really don¡¯t need to be shy," Gu Yixuan said with a smile, seeing that she was still keeping her head down.


    Mo Ran raised her head and stubbornly shook it.


    "You¡¯re not shy?" Gu Yixuan purposely asked her.


    She nodded again.


    "Since you¡¯re not shy, how about we do it again?"


    Mo Ran froze, realizing that he was teasing her on purpose, and she began hitting his chest in embarrassment.


    Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t help but burst into heartyughter, the first time Mo Ran had heard himugh so freely.


    "Ranran, you seem to like getting physical when you¡¯re upset."


    No sooner had he spoken than he received another good beating.


    "Cough cough..." Gu Yixuan covered his chest and coughed a few times, "You hit me so hard I¡¯ve got internal injuries now."


    Mo Ran hurried to touch his chest, trying to help him catch his breath.


    She was pulled into his embrace in one swift motion, "I¡¯m kidding, dummy."


    Her strength was so light that it couldn¡¯t possibly hurt him. Besides, a beating is a sign of affection as scolding is a sign of love; he was delighted when she hit him, so how could he resent it?


    Mo Ran¡¯s lips curled up in a sweet smile.


    She hugged him too, taking in the pleasant scent of his body.


    When it was time to sleep at night, Gu Yixuany in the hospital bed with her, holding her as they slept together.


    This was a VIP hospital room equipped with everything, including a bed that wasrge enough for two people.


    Lying in his arms, Mo Ran thought about the memories of the night she was interrogated, her body trembling involuntarily.


    Gu Yixuan, sensing her slight change, asked softly, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Mo Ran shook her head and buried her face in his chest, holding him even tighter.


    She was afraid!


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes darkened, "Ranran, did you suffer a lot in the interrogation room?"


    Mo Ran¡¯s body stiffened, unwilling to recall the events of that night.


    In the closed room, three men surrounded her, forcing her to confess under ring bright lights and a heavy smell of smoke.


    They kept speaking in her ear, buzzing constantly, making her feel irritable and confused.


    She was thirsty and wanted to sleep, feeling ufortable all over.


    But they just wouldn¡¯t let her have it her way, continually pressing her to confess. She didn¡¯t know how she had managed to endure the entire night.


    Later, when ck Angel surfaced, she felt even more pain and difort.

 Chapter 684 - 685 We’ve All Been Calculated 1

    <h4>Chapter 684: Chapter 685 We¡¯ve All Been Calcted 1</h4><h4></h4>


    In just a short span of one or two days, she experienced pains that many people will not encounter in their lifetime.


    Just because she didn¡¯t show it on her face didn¡¯t mean her heart had let go.


    Now she couldn¡¯t speak and didn¡¯t want to reminisce about those things, so she could only shake her head.


    Gu Yixuan pulled her head into his chest, and his voice sounded above her head, "Don¡¯t think about it anymore, go to sleep, don¡¯t think about anything. I¡¯m by your side, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything."


    Mo Ran nodded and closed her eyes leaning against him.


    Gu Yixuan kissed the top of her head and swore in his heart that he would definitely seek justice for her.


    Two dayster, the bandage on Mo Ran¡¯s eyes was removed, and her eyes hadpletely recovered.


    The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was Gu Yixuan¡ªit was he who had removed the bandage for her.


    As if she knew he was in front of her, there was no surprise in her eyes, only a deep smile.


    "How do your eyes feel?" Gu Yixuan asked.


    Mo Ran smiled and nodded, indicating her eyes were fine. She looked around; her sister was standing next to her, as well as the doctor.


    The doctor promptly brown-nosed, "Mrs. Gu, your eyes have now fully recovered. It won¡¯t be long before your throat will recover as well."


    Mrs. Gu?!


    Mo Ran was stunned for a moment and looked directly at Gu Yixuan.


    The man exined, "Since you¡¯ve agreed to marry me, everyone now knows you as Mrs. Gu."


    But, the wedding hasn¡¯t been formally held yet!


    Mo Ran pouted, and Gu Yixuan, seeing her cute appearance, wished that everyone else would disappear straightaway so he could hold her and kiss her intensely.


    "Ahem... there¡¯s nothing for you here, everyone please leave," Gu Yixuan said indifferently.


    "Okay." The doctor nodded and obediently left the ward.


    Mo Yan thought, she hadn¡¯t even had a chance to talk to Ranran yet, why was Gu Yixuan in such a hurry to send people away?


    She stepped forward and took Mo Ran¡¯s hand, a happy smile on her face, "Ranran, your eyes are better, your sister is so happy for you."


    Mo Ran knew that Mo Yan had always been feeling guilty, and her greatest wish was for her to recover quickly.


    Mo Ran gripped her hand, smiling without speaking.


    Seeing Gu Yixuan¡¯s impatient look, Mo Yan found it amusing, "Alright, I won¡¯t disturb the two of you any longer, I¡¯lle to see you again tomorrow, sister."


    Mo Ran nodded and took out paper and pen to write: Sis, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing very well now.


    Mo Yan smiled with relief and then left the room.


    Once the unwanted person had gone, Gu Yixuan snatched away her paper and pen and hugged her, eagerly pressing a kiss on her lips.

 Chapter 685 - 686 We’ve All Been Calculated 2

    <h4>Chapter 685: Chapter 686 We¡¯ve All Been Calcted 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran also responded to him passionately.


    The two of them were like a couple deeply in love, unable to restrain their affection anywhere and everywhere.


    After kissing for a long time and taking a break to catch their breath, they started kissing again. They did nothing else but simply kiss, as if it were something they couldn¡¯t get enough of, something very novel to them.


    It was only when Mo Ran had no strength left and her body went limp that Gu Yixuan reluctantly let her go.


    He sat behind her, holding her, and they both remained silent, quietly savoring the tranquil atmosphere.


    On the windowsill, there was a bouquet of lilies dazzling in the sunlight. Knowing that she liked lilies, Mo Yan would send her a bouquet every day.


    Smelling the faint fragrance, Mo Ran held Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand, feeling that the moment was wonderful, and suddenly thought that life was very beautiful.


    .........


    After a while, she remembered something and picked up a pen and paper to write down the doubts in her heart.


    ¡¯Why were you detained?¡¯


    Gu Yixuan nced at the note, hugged her a bit tighter, and said indifferently, "Ranran, we were both calcted."


    A hint of astonishment shed in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes.


    She knew that she had been deceived, but she didn¡¯t know that Gu Yixuan had also been set up.


    "They detained me because they knew I had been exposed to ck Angel. The notoriety of ck Angel had already spread, but the drug had not yet infiltrated the domestic market. The country is very vignt about this, so any news rted to ck Angel is not overlooked. Knowing that I had been involved with this drug, they detained me. They drew my blood for testing, and they wanted me to reveal how I came into contact with ck Angel."


    "Luckily, I had kicked the ck Angel habit, so there were no traces of the drug in my blood. But they have a copy of a previous test report, which clearly states that I had traces of ck Angel in my system. I didn¡¯t say anything to them, just wasting time with them. As long as they couldn¡¯t find any new evidence within forty-eight hours, they would release me."


    At this point, Gu Yixuan¡¯s expression turned dark, "I thought it was an ident, until I learned that you were in trouble and realized this was a trap. Someone deliberately leaked the information about my ck Angel issue, then used the state¡¯s power to detain me and took the opportunity to try to get rid of you. I think, if you hadn¡¯t gone to the hospital to see that person, they might have used more direct means to eliminate you."


    The thought of that possibility filled Gu Yixuan with an unbearable fear.

 Chapter 686 - 687 We’ve All Been Calculated 3

    <h4>Chapter 686: Chapter 687 We¡¯ve All Been Calcted 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ranran, although you were wrongfully used of being a murderer, you are actually very lucky. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you didn¡¯t go to visit the hospital, you might have had a car ident or encountered various idents on the way. Fortunately, God helped you, and you weren¡¯t immediately taken out by them."


    In jail, she could hold on for a while. But in a car ident, she would probably have died on the spot.


    Mo Ran listened, and he too felt a chill of fear.


    The hand holding the pen trembled, ¡¯No, ck Angel also helped me.¡¯


    Gu Yixuan looked puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    ¡¯You don¡¯t know, they nned to force me to confess that I was the killer before dawn. Although I was almost drained until sunrise, I knew that if they didn¡¯t achieve their goal, they would use other methods to eliminate me. When ck Angel kicked in, they thought I had a disease and was about to die. So they threw me into the detention room, letting the disease kill me. What they didn¡¯t expect was that it was just my addiction acting up, not an actual disease.¡¯


    "So that¡¯s what happened." Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold.


    Looking at the woman in his arms, his eyes were filled with tenderness, "Ranran, how did they treat you? Tell me, don¡¯t be afraid, I will get justice for you."


    Mo Ran looked up into his eyes, and suddenly her eyes were brimming with tears.


    She was truly grateful to God for letting her meet Gu Yixuan. Otherwise, to whom could she express the grievances and pain she suffered?


    And who else would protect her and treasure her so selflessly?


    With Gu Yixuan by her side, Mo Ran wasn¡¯t so scared anymore, and she mustered the courage to recall the events that had happened.


    ¡¯First, they were adamant that I was the killer and wanted me to confess, which I didn¡¯t. Later, they nned to interrogate me, cuffing my hands behind the chair and shining two deskmps into my eyes...¡¯


    Mo Ran wrote down everything that had happened, and at the end, she added some words.


    ¡¯They didn¡¯t seem to dare to leave marks on my body, so they used this method. I think, they are afraid that you would retaliate against them.¡¯


    Gu Yixuan sneered with a dark look in his eyes, "That¡¯s right, they are afraid I would find out you were interrogated. If you couldn¡¯t hold on and confessed, then you would be convicted immediately. Perhaps the next day, the newspapers, television, and the inte would all be spreading the news of your murder. At that point, even if I wanted to save you, it would be very difficult."

 Chapter 687 - 688 We’ve All Been Calculated 4

    <h4>Chapter 687: Chapter 688 We¡¯ve All Been Calcted 4</h4><h4></h4>


    It¡¯s really terrifying.


    Mo Ran felt a chill in her heart; she never knew that the world could be so dark and frightening.


    Unable to help herself, she snuggled closer into Gu Yixuan¡¯s embrace. The man held her tightly, almostpletely enveloping her petite frame in his arms.


    In fact, Gu Yixuan was even more scared at this moment.


    Thinking of the hardships she endured in the detention center, his heart was in great pain. He hated himself for not protecting her well enough and nearly losing her.


    "Ranran, rest assured, I won¡¯t let them get away with this, I will seek justice for you. The suffering you¡¯ve endured will not be in vain."


    Mo Ran wrote out the doubts in her heart, ¡¯Who is framing us? The Gu family?¡¯


    In truth, she didn¡¯t want to think ill of others, but apart from the Gu family, she really didn¡¯t know who else would target her.


    "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s them. They also knew that I was tainted with ck Angel; naturally, the leak came from them."


    Mo Ran thought of something, ¡¯Initially, when the ck Angel took effect, the doctors in the hospital found itsponents in your body. Theb report that the police got, it came from the hospital, right?¡¯


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes wereplex, and he said nothing.


    Mo Ran continued writing, ¡¯At that time, the people who knew you had ck Angel were me, Lei Li, and Yan Ruyu. Later, Gao Zhenzhen also came, but Lei Li did not tell her about the hospital test. Could it be that Lei Li and the others leaked it out?¡¯


    After pondering for a moment, Gu Yixuan shook his head, "No. They wouldn¡¯t do that. If they wanted to get rid of me, they would have acted earlier, not now. Besides, they know that even if I were detained, I would be released soon. I¡¯m not so easy to take down, and they wouldn¡¯t make such a foolish mistake as to offend me. The main purpose of the entire incident was to target you, not me. So, it¡¯s definitely their doing."


    "Also, it¡¯s possible that Gao Zhenzhen leaked the fact that I had ck Angel. That woman is not simple; she would not have believed everything you guys said to her at the time, she must have verified it herself."


    ¡¯You mean to say that she secretly asked the doctor to check?¡¯


    "Quite likely."


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes dimmed as she gazed downward, ¡¯It¡¯s a pity. The old man died because of me. If it weren¡¯t for me, he might have lived well.¡¯


    I did not kill Boren, yet Boren died because of me.

 Chapter 688 - 689 We’ve All Been Calculated 5

    <h4>Chapter 688: Chapter 689 We¡¯ve All Been Calcted 5</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran felt extremely guilty about this matter, feeling as though she really was a murderer.


    Gu Yixuanforted her by rubbing his face against the top of her head, "Don¡¯t me yourself, this isn¡¯t your fault. me others if you must, you don¡¯t have to take the fall for them."


    Even though she knew it was the fault of others, the old man¡¯s death was still linked to her, and she really couldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡¯You don¡¯t need tofort me, let me feel guilty, it makes me feel much better.¡¯


    If she couldn¡¯t even feel guilty or me herself, she would surely be a heartless person.


    "Ranran, he didn¡¯t die fromck of oxygen," Gu Yixuan decided to tell her the truth.


    Mo Ran looked up in surprise. What did this mean?


    The toxicology report clearly stated that he died fromck of oxygen.


    Gu Yixuan exined, "I sent someone to check, and he was injected with a drug called ¡¯Ice Blue,¡¯ a drug that can freeze someone¡¯s blood for ten minutes, leading to his death. Removing the oxygen mask was just a distraction."


    "But they were too naive to think that I would believe the man really died fromck of oxygen. That old man was just poisoned, his life wasn¡¯t in any real danger, wearing the oxygen mask was simply to let him breathe easier. Even without it, he wouldn¡¯t die in a day or two. How could it be that in just over ten minutes, he would be dead?"


    Mo Ran wrote hurriedly: ¡¯Is it true? He really didn¡¯t die fromck of oxygen?¡¯


    Good heavens, what kind of inside story was this? And what kind of twisted drug was ¡¯Ice Blue¡¯?


    Gu Yixuan nodded, "It¡¯s true, I¡¯ve already had the toxicology report taken to the police station. Ranran, you are exonerated, no one will suspect that you killed him. It¡¯s impossible for you to have ¡¯Ice Blue¡¯ on you."


    ¡¯Why?¡¯


    Why couldn¡¯t she have ¡¯Ice Blue¡¯ on her? After all, she had been following Gu Yixuan the whole time; if Gu Yixuan had it, she might also get her hands on it.


    If she could think this way, others would surely suspect her as well.


    Gu Yixuan smiled and said, " ¡¯Ice Blue¡¯ is a drug that, like ck Angel, is highly monitored. By now, the police have probably investigated your ancestors for eighteen generations, so they are very clear whether you have it or not. Besides, I don¡¯t have it either, even I don¡¯t, so how could you?"


    Sweating, she realized he knew what she was thinking, and Mo Ran smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 689 - 690: You Actually Regret Your Move Every Single Time 1

    <h4>Chapter 689: Chapter 690: You Actually Regret Your Move Every Single Time 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Moreover, you might not know this. Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s mother is an illegitimate daughter of the Japanese Fujiwara Family, and the Fujiwara Family loves to deal with drugs. It¡¯s not surprising that she had Ice Blue."


    ¡¯She was the one who did it!¡¯


    Gu Yixuan nodded, "I¡¯m just specting, but the Gu family couldn¡¯t possibly have Ice Blue. The only one who could get Ice Blue so quickly is Gao Zhenzhen."


    ¡¯I heard that ck Angel was also developed by the Fujiwara Family, no wonder Gao Zhenzhen had so many ck Angels for you to take.¡¯


    "That¡¯s correct."


    Mo Ran cast his gaze downward, deep in thought. Gao Zhenzhen was a special woman to Gu Yixuan.


    Although it was Gao Zhenzhen who had done this, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, right? Actually, she still felt a bit jealous of Gao Zhenzhen.


    Being able to be by his side to care for him during the time Gu Yixuan was injured, even if Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t forget her kindness.


    How she wished it had been her by his side at that time.


    Gu Yixuan had no idea what Mo Ran was thinking, "Ranran, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Mo Ran looked up and smiled, shaking her head.


    How could she be so petty? Gu Yixuan¡¯s love was all hers, yet she was still jealous of his special treatment of someone else.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t want to talk about the previous subject any longer as he had already guessed most of it, and the rest he could deal with by himself.


    It wasn¡¯t suitable for Mo Ran to be involved in these things; he would face them alone.


    A slight smile appeared on his lips as Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes softened.


    "Ranran, now that your eyes have recovered, next is the surgery for your throat. In a few days, you¡¯ll be fully recovered. After that, we can go home and set a wedding date, how does that sound?"


    ¡¯Good.¡¯


    Mo Ran was really looking forward to their wedding, and Gu Yixuan was also very anticipatory, "I really want to marry you right away. But this wish will soone true."


    He hugged Mo Ran contentedly, feeling that in this lifetime, he had finally found happiness that belonged to him and thought his life was now without regrets.


    Mo Ran looked out the window, wondering if her happiness was finally on the horizon?


    It seemed that every time happiness was about to arrive, something unexpected would happen. She hoped that this time, she could marry Gu Yixuan smoothly.


    In the following days, they stayed together constantly. To prevent Mo Ran from getting bored, Gu Yixuan kept herpany by ying chess.


    The sickroom had a small square table set up, with Mo Ran sitting on this side and Gu Yixuan on that, and the chess pieces were arranged in the middle.

 Chapter 690 - 691: You Actually Regret Your Move Every Single Time 2

    <h4>Chapter 690: Chapter 691: You Actually Regret Your Move Every Single Time 2</h4>


    ?reeweb?ovel<h4></h4>


    Regarding chess, Mo Ran knew how to y, but she wasn¡¯t an expert.


    She always had to think for a long time before making a move.


    Mo Ran positioned her ¡¯soldier¡¯ against Gu Yixuan¡¯s horse.


    Hehe, if he moved his horse away, her ¡¯horse¡¯ would capture his ¡¯horse¡¯.


    In any case, his ¡¯horse¡¯ was doomed.


    "Ranran, are you sure you want to make this move?" Gu Yixuanughed and nced at her, "Be careful, my ¡¯cannon¡¯ will capture your ¡¯soldier¡¯."


    Mo Ran looked and sure enough, it was so.


    She quickly waved her hand, took her ¡¯soldier¡¯ back, and went a different way.


    "You¡¯re taking back your move?" Gu Yixuan raised an eyebrow.


    ¡¯No, I just moved the wrong piece.¡¯


    "Okay, but next time you¡¯re not allowed to do that."


    Mo Ran nodded happily.


    After a little while, Gu Yixuan reminded her again, "Your ¡¯cannon¡¯ is about to be captured by me."


    No, no, she had just made a mistake again!


    Mo Ran took back her ¡¯cannon¡¯ and made another move.


    "Ranran, you¡¯re taking back another move," Gu Yixuan said helplessly.


    ¡¯No, I really saw it wrong, won¡¯t happen again, just let me off this time,¡¯ Mo Ran quickly wrote down some ingratiating words.


    "Alright, three times and no more, you¡¯re not allowed to take back a move after this."


    No taking back, no taking back!


    Who would have known, in less than three minutes, Mo Ran wanted to take back her move again.


    Gu Yixuan was somewhat exasperated, "Ranran, how can you keep taking back your moves every time? Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going to do it anymore?"


    ¡¯Who¡¯s to me for my poor vision, I can¡¯t help it; my eyes have just recovered, so I can¡¯t see clearly.¡¯


    What an unashamed excuse!


    With a faint smile, Gu Yixuan proposed, "How about this, if you take back another move, you¡¯ll have to kiss me. If not, I won¡¯t allow you to take back any moves."


    After thinking it over, Mo Ran felt she wasn¡¯t at a loss.


    Gu Yixuan was a handsome man, and she was actually quite willing to ¡¯tofu-eat¡¯ from a handsome guy.


    Nodding, she agreed to his suggestion.


    As a result, Gu Yixuan immediately showed his true colors, with every move attacking her weak spots, pushing her into a corner, forcing Mo Ran to take back her moves again and again.


    Of course, each time she had to kiss him.


    A game of chess took two hours between them, and Mo Ran took back her moves twenty-eight times!


    Gu Yixuan thoroughly enjoyed receiving twenty-eight kisses.


    Towards the end, Mo Ran was out of energy, her lips numb from all the kissing.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not ying anymore! My lips are numb, I don¡¯t want to kiss again in the future.¡¯


    Seeing this, Gu Yixuan felt it was uneptable for her to no longer want to kiss!


    "How about this, every time you take back a move, I¡¯ll kiss you instead?" he suggested.

 Chapter 691 - 692: You Actually Regret Your Move Every Single Time 3

    <h4>Chapter 691: Chapter 692: You Actually Regret Your Move Every Single Time 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran held his belly andughed silently for quite a while before he wrote a message to her.


    ¡¯Gu Yixuan, you¡¯re too cunning, always taking advantage of every situation. I won¡¯t be fooled by your tricks!¡¯


    "Ranran, I haven¡¯t taken advantage of you, I¡¯m just fostering intimacy between us," he replied seriously.


    Mo Ranughed again for a bit before responding, ¡¯I¡¯m not buying your twisted logic. I don¡¯t want to y anymore!¡¯


    "Alright, we won¡¯t y anymore." Gu Yixuan put away the table and the chess manual and sat beside her, holding her.


    "Ranran, did you just say you don¡¯t want to kiss anymore?" his voice held a hint of danger.


    Mo Ran mustered his courage to answer, ¡¯My lips are numb, I can¡¯t feel them anymore.¡¯


    "Is that so?" He said before kissing her lips meticulously, intent on arousing her interest.


    Under his skilled kissing, Mo Ran quickly began to respond to him.


    But just then, Gu Yixuan pulled back, and Mo Ran red at him, dissatisfied.


    "Do you feel it now?" he asked.


    Although embarrassed, she nodded in acknowledgment.


    Gu Yixuan smiled triumphantly, "The best things are those you can¡¯t have. I want you to remember this feeling, not to forget it."


    He was actually torturing her on purpose, and Mo Ran angrily pounded on his shoulder.


    Gu Yixuan persisted, his voice containing suppressedughter, "We can¡¯t kiss anymore; otherwise, your lips will go numb again."


    Boom¡ª


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned red in an instant; she didn¡¯t mean for him to continue, okay!


    She was so embarrassed she could hardly face anyone!


    He made her sound like some insatiable nymphomaniac.


    With an annoyed re, Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but grab both sides of his cheeks and deliberately pull them apart.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he gritted his teeth, "Alright then, you dare to treat me like this, just watch how I¡¯ll take care of you!"


    After saying that, he reached out to tickle her underarms, and Mo Ran quickly curled up into a ball, unable to restrain herughter.


    Her throat began to hurt, and she frowned slightly.


    Gu Yixuan immediately withdrew his hands and held her face anxiously.


    "I¡¯m such a bastard, I shouldn¡¯t have made youugh! Does your throat hurt a lot? I¡¯ll call the doctor."


    Mo Ran grabbed his hand and shook her head.


    ¡¯No, it¡¯s not that bad, it¡¯s fine now.¡¯


    "Is it really not hurting anymore?" He wasn¡¯t quite assured.


    Mo Ran nodded, a smile appearing at the corner of her mouth to show she was fine.


    Gu Yixuan pressed his forehead against hers with a somber look in his eyes and muttered softly, "Ranran, I really hope you get well soon."

 Chapter 692 - 693: Love Me, Just Eat It 1

    <h4>Chapter 692: Chapter 693: Love Me, Just Eat It 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran gently patted his back, wanting to tell him not to worry too much, that she would get better soon.


    ............................


    The next day, Gu Yixuan asked Mo Yan to take care of Mo Ran, saying he had something to deal with and needed to go out.


    In the private room of a high-end Japanese restaurant, Gao Zhenzhen had been waiting for half an hour.


    Last night Gu Yixuan had asked her to meet up, and she felt both ted and apprehensive. She knew Gu Yixuan wanted to settle ounts with her, but she also really wanted to see him.


    Early this morning, she got herself all dolled up and arrived at the restaurant well ahead of time to wait for him.


    The door opened, and Gu Yixuan appeared in the room. Gao Zhenzhen immediately stood up, shing a sweet smile, "Xuan, you¡¯re here."


    Gu Yixuan walked in and sat down cross-legged opposite her.


    His expressionless face was a stark contrast to her smile.


    Gao Zhenzhen sat down uneasily and asked with a smile, "What would you like to eat? Let¡¯s order first."


    "Whatever you like," he said indifferently.


    Gao Zhenzhen seemed to have anticipated his response, "I¡¯ve already ordered some dishes. If you think it¡¯s not enough, we can order more."


    Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t concerned with what to eat; he looked at her directly and asked, "You¡¯re the one who framed Mo Ran, aren¡¯t you?"


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s hand, which was holding her teacup, paused, and the smile on her face vanished instantly.


    "Can we talk about this after we eat?" She wanted to have a good meal with him.


    "I don¡¯t have time to eat. I just want to ask you a few questions. If you don¡¯t want to answer, then forget it." Saying that, he was about to stand up.


    "Wait a second!" Gao Zhenzhen hurriedly called out to him, "Ask whatever you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you everything."


    She knew she had to tell the truth in front of him, as nothing could escape his eyes.


    Gu Yixuan sat down again, waiting for her to speak.


    At that moment, the waiter brought in the dishes and respectfully exited.


    "You¡¯re right, she was indeed framed. But it wasn¡¯t my idea. Grandpa did it for your own good; your status and position don¡¯t suit marrying an innocent woman. Xuan, you really should consider this."


    Gu Yixuan snorted coldly, "Do I need your agreement on which woman I choose? You don¡¯t need to tell me these things, and I¡¯m not interested in hearing them. I¡¯m asking you, is ¡¯Ice Blue¡¯ yours?"


    Gao Zhenzhen looked slightly startled, blinked, and said, "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand."

 Chapter 693 - 694: Love Me, Then Eat It 2

    <h4>Chapter 693: Chapter 694: Love Me, Then Eat It 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Don¡¯t y dumb with me. I¡¯ve already had someone look into it, and the person didn¡¯t die fromck of oxygen, but from an injection of ¡¯Ice Blue.¡¯ The police already know about it¡ªit just hasn¡¯t been made public yet. I¡¯m afraid your informants haven¡¯t told you that."


    Indeed, no one had told them that.


    Gao Zhenzhen hadn¡¯t expected that Gu Yixuan would even uncover this much.


    Her hands rested on her knees, tensing slightly.


    Gu Yixuan lit a cigarette, his voice cool, "I can guess all the tricks you people y. First, you deliberately frame me, making it impossible for me to perform the Clone Spell, and then you look for ways to get rid of Mo Ran. Unfortunately, you¡¯ve miscalcted."


    "Was it also you who leaked the information about me getting involved with ck Angel? Zhenzhen, I thought you were just simply jealous of Ranran. I didn¡¯t realize you were also so calcting."


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s body trembled, unable to describe what she was feeling inside.


    He used to be so good to her, yet now he could speak to her with such indifference. Her heart ached, and she felt a chilly despair.


    "You can¡¯t me me for this. If you have to me someone, me yourself!" she couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    "I was right by your side. You gave me illusions and expectations. Why did you suddenly not want me, why did you suddenly fall in love with another woman! If you hadn¡¯t treated me this way, how could I have been jealous of her, hated her?! I think, no matter who the woman is, in my situation, none would be indifferent, none would refrain from reacting!"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze was deep, still expressionless.


    "I think you need to understand a few things. First, I didn¡¯t suddenly fall in love with another woman. Long ago, my heart belonged only to Ranran. Second, Ranran wouldn¡¯t do something to hurt others like you have. I lost my memory and suddenly ended up with you. Did she ever think about hating you, taking revenge on you?"


    Gao Zhenzhen was shaking with rage, "Are you saying that she¡¯s kind-hearted and I¡¯m narrow-minded?"


    "Exactly, you are indeed narrow-minded," Gu Yixuan readily admitted. "I wronged you. It¡¯s understandable that you feel resentful, but it should be directed at me. Why did you go and hurt her?"


    Just thinking about the suffering Mo Ran had experienced in the detention center, Gu Yixuan struggled to contain his anger.


    "You even bribed the police to interrogate her! Do you know that she almost ruined her eyes and throat? You were essentially trying to kill her!"


    Gu Yixuan had never been this furious with her before, and Gao Zhenzhen was startled.

 Chapter 694 - 695: Love Me, Just Eat It 3

    <h4>Chapter 694: Chapter 695: Love Me, Just Eat It 3</h4><h4></h4>


    She struggled not to cry, giving a coldugh, "That¡¯s right, I do want her dead, what about it? I love you, everything is because I love you, I want to have you! Am I wrong? Is it wrong to fall in love with you?!"


    "Don¡¯t use your love for me as an excuse," Gu Yixuan scoffed coldly.


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes filled with disbelief, "You don¡¯t believe in my love? Xuan, all my life, you¡¯ve been the first person I¡¯ve loved. Even if you don¡¯t love me, you can¡¯t deny my love for you."


    "How much do you love me?"


    "I could die for you!"


    "Heh," Gu Yixuan smiled faintly, not believing her words, "Do you know that I¡¯ve quit ck Angel?"


    Gao Zhenzhen was taken aback, nodded slightly, her eyes heavy with loss.


    His quitting ck Angel meant she had nothing left to hold onto him with.


    Gu Yixuan stared intently at her, observing her every reaction.


    "I quit ck Angel, and you don¡¯t seem pleased. I¡¯ve broken free from the grip of the drug, you should be happy for me."


    Gao Zhenzhen quickly nodded, shing a big smile, "I am happy for you, I truly am."


    "It doesn¡¯t seem so," Gu Yixuan leaned in slightly, a cold smile on his lips, "Are you thinking that, now I¡¯ve broken away from ck Angel, you¡¯ve got nothing left to bind me with? Does your heart feel especially lost?"


    Her inner thoughtsid bare, Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s face turned pale with a swoosh, and despite her efforts to hide it, her eyes betrayed her awkwardness.


    The mockery on Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips grew, "So, this is what you call love."


    "It¡¯s not like that!"


    She grabbed his wrist in one swift motion, desperately defending herself, "I¡¯m just afraid of losing you, I know you don¡¯t love me, and besides ck Angel, I really don¡¯t know how to keep you! I¡¯m genuinely pleased that you¡¯ve quit ck Angel. But it also makes me sad, because it means that we no longer have anything inmon. I love you so much, how can you keep doubting me?"


    Gu Yixuan withdrew his hand calmly and settled back into his seat, his expression cold.


    "Considering you have helped me in the past, I will let you off this time. But, you must return to Japan immediately, and never appear in W City again, I don¡¯t ever want to see you from now on, do you hear me!"

 Chapter 695 - 696: Love Me, Just Eat It 4

    <h4>Chapter 695: Chapter 696: Love Me, Just Eat It 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "You¡¯re asking me to leave?" Gao Zhenzhen was stunned.


    "You should go back to Japan."


    "No, I won¡¯t leave!" she shook her head vigorously, "Ever since I followed you to W City, I swore in my heart that wherever you are, there I will be. Even if you don¡¯t love me, I still won¡¯t leave!"


    She really, truly loved him. Without seeing him, she couldn¡¯t eat or sleep, and every day she was like a lost soul.


    If she were even deprived of the right to breathe the same air as him, she didn¡¯t know if she could bear the pain.


    She had always been high and mighty, never so humbled and aggrieved.


    Gao Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip and weep, "Xuan, can¡¯t we really go back to the way things were? Even if you don¡¯t love me, it¡¯s okay, just to be by your side, to see you every day, I¡¯d be content. I really don¡¯t care whether you love me or not, please, let me stay by your side, will you?"


    "No, I don¡¯t have feelings for you. At my side, there can only be Ranran."


    Gao Zhenzhen crawled to his side, suddenly hugged him tightly, and cried, "Is it not enough that I don¡¯t want a title? I am willing to be your mistress, as long as youe to me when you think of me."


    "Let go!" Gu Yixuan¡¯s face turned ashen.


    "I won¡¯t let go!" Gao Zhenzhen held on tighter, burying herself in his embrace. Unknown to Gu Yixuan, a hidden pinhole camera in the corner had captured this moment.


    Pushing Gao Zhenzhen away mercilessly, Gu Yixuan slowly stood up, looking down at her from his height.


    "I advise you to give up for good. I will never, ever ept you!"


    Gao Zhenzhen trembled violently, her eyes widening in sorrow.


    "I love you so much, and you don¡¯t feel a thing? Not even a little moved?"


    Gu Yixuan was really fed up with Gao Zhenzhen, and he hated hearing her constant derations of love.


    "Did you bring the ck Angel?" he asked.


    Gao Zhenzhen blinked, not understanding what he meant.


    Yet, she obediently took out the bottle, "I did, how much do you want?"


    Gu Yixuan squatted down, picked up a pill, and looked her in the eyes, "You said you love me, right? If you do, then take this."


    "What... are you saying?!" Gao Zhenzhen sat back in horror.


    That white pill, in her eyes, was more terrifying than floods and wild beasts.


    Gu Yixuan sneered, "Ranran loves me, and she dared to eat ck Angel for me. Do you dare?"

 Chapter 696 - 697: Love Me, Just Eat It 5

    <h4>Chapter 696: Chapter 697: Love Me, Just Eat It 5</h4><h4></h4>


    "I..." she found her throat seemingly blocked by something, unable to make a sound no matter how she tried.


    She remembered her cousin telling her to never touch ck Angel, for touching it was akin to embracing death.


    She didn¡¯t want to die, didn¡¯t want her life to be controlled by drugs.


    Gu Yixuan saw the change in her expression and the scorn in his heart grew.


    "Are you afraid? Afraid you¡¯ll die? Afraid you won¡¯t be able to quit? Afraid that drugs will control your life?"


    With every question Gu Yixuan asked, Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s face grew paler until it lost all color.


    "Why do you keep insisting I take something you wouldn¡¯t dare to yourself?"


    That question was the final straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s love seemed to copse in an instant.


    Her body trembled lightly, her lips pressed tightly, silent.


    Gu Yixuan tossed the pill onto the ground and left without looking back. He believed that this time, Gao Zhenzhen would really give up on him and obediently return to Japan.


    As soon as he left, she could no longer hold back and burst into tears, covering her face.


    Her love was gone, beyond retrieval. She had finally fallen for someone, only to be cruelly hurt; she feared she might never fall for anyone again in this lifetime.


    She didn¡¯t dare to take ck Angel, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t love him!


    Wiping the tears from her face, Gao Zhenzhen pulled out a camera from the corner, which contained many photos of everything that had just transpired.


    She found the photo of the embrace and noticed she had chosen a good angle. It only showed her leaning into Gu Yixuan¡¯s chest, his expression invisible.


    She would return to Japan, but before leaving, she wouldn¡¯t let Mo Ran easily have the man she loved.


    ............


    The sun was shining brightly as Mo Yan apanied Mo Ran through the hospital¡¯s garden, basking in the sunlight while taking a stroll.


    With her long hair flowing and dressed in a blue and white striped hospital gown, Mo Ran¡¯s skin appeared nearly translucent under the sunlight, exuding a delicate and sickly beauty.


    "Ranran, let¡¯s rest over there for a bit," Mo Yan suggested, pointing to a bench under a tree.


    Mo Ran nodded and walked arm in arm with her to the bench to sit down.


    The hospital garden was extensive, with numerous patients strolling and ying on the greenwn, creating an atmosphere of happiness and peace.


    Not far off, in an intricately carved fountain, two swans nestled neck to neck, while a few children yed with a ball by the water¡¯s edge, theirughter tinkling like silver bells.

 Chapter 697 - 698 Mo Yan’s Suitor 1

    <h4>Chapter 697: Chapter 698 Mo Yan¡¯s Suitor 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Looking at all this, Mo Yan closed her eyes and reveled, "The air and environment here are truly beautiful."


    Mo Ran turned his head to look at her with a smile lingering at the corners of his mouth.


    Mo Yan opened her eyes andughed, "I never knew how to enjoy life before, focusing every day on how to make money. Now that I¡¯ve calmed down, I understand how a peaceful life can be so rxing. Ranran, get well soon, and then we can travel together. There are so many ces I want to go, every beautiful spot, I want to see for myself."


    Mo Ran took out a little notebook and pen from his pocket, ¡¯No way, I can¡¯t apany you to so many ces. You should find a boyfriend to go with you instead.¡¯


    "Huh, some people really do forget their own family when they¡¯re about to get married," Mo Yan said, crossing her arms and pretending to scoff.


    Mo Ran remembered when Mo Yan was getting married; she had thought the same about her. Believing that once she was married, she would forget her family.


    Suddenly, she found it amusing. Was this how all women were?


    "What are youughing at?" Mo Yan asked curiously.


    Mo Ran shook his head, ¡¯Sis, I¡¯m thinking of your best interests. Find a man who loves you, and he will apany you wherever you want to go.¡¯


    At this, Mo Yan¡¯s expression turned somewhat abnormal.


    "Are there really men in this world who would love me?" she asked.


    ¡¯Of course!¡¯


    Mo Yan gazed into the distance, her eyes shimmering slightly, "Alright, I¡¯ll observe for a while longer. If he truly loves me, I¡¯ll marry him."


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and he quickly jotted down his confusion, hastily showing it to Mo Yan.


    ¡¯Sis, is someone courting you? Who is it?¡¯


    Howe she didn¡¯t know about this?


    Mo Yan¡¯s cheeks turned a shade of pink as she said with a light smile, "If I tell you, you must notugh at me."


    Naturally, Mo Ran nodded.


    "Remember the ?? who took notes for me twice? His name is Xu Yang, twenty-eight years old, and still single. Last time you were detained, I went to the police station to see him, wanting to rify the situation. He told me your case wasn¡¯t under his jurisdiction, and he wasn¡¯t sure about the details. He promised to inquire the next day and then give me a call."


    Mo Yan paused for a moment before continuing, "But then, the next morning, Gu Yixuan brought you back, and an incident urred. Xu Yang called me saying you had been released. I was so angry at the time that Ished out at him on the phone. Later, when the police station asked me to deal with the issue with the health products, I saw him and scolded him again."

 Chapter 698 - 699: Mo Yan’s Suitor 2

    <h4>Chapter 698: Chapter 699: Mo Yan¡¯s Suitor 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Speaking of this, Mo Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh, "How can there be someone like him in this world? I scolded him twice, and he stuck to me. The first time, he asked me to dinner, I felt quite embarrassed for scolding him, so I agreed. And then, he asked me out almost every day, and on our third date, he made it clear that he wanted to pursue me with marriage in mind."


    Mo Ran was very pleased when he heard this.


    ¡¯What is he like? Is he good?¡¯


    Mo Yan thought for a moment and said, "Not bad, I guess. At least he seems very upright, but he¡¯s not the honest type nor the fool type. Anyway, he has his own ideas and is very smart. During our dates, he¡¯s always mindful of my feelings and behaves very gentlemanly, not at all like it¡¯s an act. I think he must have been born into an intellectual family; he has a really good upbringing."


    Mo Ran¡¯s smile grew wider, ¡¯Sis, it seems like you have a pretty good impression of him. Maybe he is your Mr. Right.¡¯


    Mo Yan¡¯s face turned even redder with her teasing.


    "It¡¯s not certain yet, I have to observe him for a while longer. This time, I cannot afford to misjudge, otherwise, I won¡¯t get married again."


    Mo Ran knew that thest failed marriage had left a deep shadow on her.


    ¡¯Sis, you should try to forget your marriage with Yang Tao and not let it affect your happiness. Also, when happinesses, you have to be brave enough to ept it and not miss out.¡¯


    Mo Ran had a premonition that Xu Yang was Mo Yan¡¯s Mr. Right. If Mo Yan ended up with him, she would certainly be very happy.


    Mo Yan was somewhat touched, "You¡¯re right, I should forget the past. That failed marriage was my own doing, and I should ept reality and bravely face the future."


    Mo Ran nodded vigorously, feeling very happy for Mo Yan.


    After some thought, Mo Yanughed and said, "It seems that I must agree to date Xu Yang. After all, I find him quite pleasing to the eye. If I let him pass by, I might not find another man who pleases me."


    ¡¯As long as you think he¡¯s worth it, that¡¯s good.¡¯ Mo Ran was very supportive of her decision.


    Mo Yan smiled without saying anything, but she still wanted to observe for a few more days beforeing to a conclusion.


    While the two of them were talking andughing, Mo Ran¡¯s phone rang, a text message hade through.


    She took it out and opened it. It was a multimedia message, and it was from Gao Zhenzhen.

 Chapter 699 - 700: Are You Angry? 1

    <h4>Chapter 699: Chapter 700: Are You Angry? 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran repressed the smile on her face and quietly pressed the open button; the image inside instantly stabbed her heart.


    "Ranran, who sent the text?" Mo Yan prepared to lean over.


    Mo Ran hurriedly pressed the next page button, and what appeared was a blessing MMS from the number 10086.


    Mo Yan nced at it and said nothing.


    "By the way, where did Gu Yixuan go, why hasn¡¯t hee back yet? Didn¡¯t he say he would be back very soon?"


    Mo Ran bit her lip tightly and did not respond to her.


    Her heart was hurting; she knew she should choose to trust him, but seeing the image of them embracing each other, her heart still felt ufortable.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why they had to hug each other, even if Gu Yixuan was very special to Gao Zhenzhen, he shouldn¡¯t just embrace her casually.


    After sitting outside for a while, Mo Ran and the others returned to the hospital room. Soon after, Gu Yixuan came back too.


    Mo Yan teased, "You¡¯re finally back, I thought you had abandoned Ranran."


    Gu Yixuan was startled but misunderstood her meaning; he strode over and sat down beside Mo Ran, grabbing her hand, somewhat nervously.


    "Ranran, are you angry? I won¡¯t be away for so long next time."


    Mo Ran kept a smile on her face and gently shook her head.


    Mo Yan covered her mouth and snickered, "I was just joking with you, what are you nervous about."


    Only then did Gu Yixuan let out a sigh of relief; he stood up and took off his suit, cing it beside the bed.


    "What do you guys want to eat now? I can call and have something delivered."


    "No need, I have a date. You two take your time eating," Mo Yan packed up her things and waved at Mo Ran, "Bye, I¡¯m leaving."


    Mo Ran waved back at her.


    After Mo Yan left, Gu Yixuan went to the restroom.


    Mo Ran¡¯s gaze fell on his suit jacket, and she couldn¡¯t help but pick it up and sniff it.


    There was a faint scent of women¡¯s Chanel perfume.


    She never wore perfume, so naturally, the scent wasn¡¯t hers.


    Mo Ran silently put the jacket back, biting her lip tightly to keep from crying out of sorrow.


    Shey on her side back in bed and pulled up the covers, burying most of her face in the bedding and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep.


    Gu Yixuan came out and found it odd to see her sleeping.


    He drew close, observed her for a while, and once he was sure she was truly asleep, he smiled slightly and left a kiss on her forehead.


    The VIP hospital room was spacious and well-equipped. Gu Yixuan turned on theputer on the desk and began to work.

 Chapter 700 - 701: Are You Angry? 2

    <h4>Chapter 700: Chapter 701: Are You Angry? 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Every time Mo Ran fell asleep was the time for him to work.


    With her back to him, Mo Ran quietly opened her eyes, and a tear involuntarily slid from her eyes.


    She knew Gu Yixuan loved her, and there was nothing between him and Gao Zhenzhen.


    Yet, she also knew that in Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, Gao Zhenzhen was different, special.


    Her heart was truly small; she only hoped that she would be the only person in his eyes and heart, with no other woman.


    When she received provocative photos from Gao Zhenzhen, she didn¡¯t even dare to question Gu Yixuan.


    She was afraid he would call her petty, use her of not trusting him, and the like.


    Their rtionship hadn¡¯t been easy toe by, and she didn¡¯t want to fight with him. If avoiding the issue could solve the problem, she was willing to avoid it.


    Mo Ran pretended to have slept for a long time before getting up.


    Grandma brought over some food. Gu Yixuan ate a little then immediately went back to work.


    Lately, his workload had been extremely heavy because he had already started to undercut Gu Hai and Gao Meiru¡¯s influence.


    Mo Ran ate alone, slowly, feeling each bite as tasteless as wax.


    "Miss Mo, is there something wrong with the food today?" asked Grandma.


    Mo Ran smiled and shook her head; it wasn¡¯t the food that was unappetizing, it was her ownck of appetite.


    After she finished eating, as Grandma was cleaning up the dishes, she happened to nce at the intently working Gu Yixuan.


    "The master seems very busy. He hardly ate anything."


    The speaker meant nothing by it, but the listener read a lot into it.


    Mo Ran looked at Gu Yixuan and pursed her lips, lowering her head.


    Should she ask him to go back, to not keep watching over her like this?


    He was so busy; she should be more considerate.


    Grandma left quickly, and Mo Ran sat on the ¡õ¡õ, flipping through a magazine but not taking in a single word.


    She hung her head, her long hair covering her face, hiding her expression at the moment.


    Gu Yixuan worked untilte into the night before he stopped.


    "Ranran, what are you reading that has you so absorbed?" he said, walking over to her.


    He had noticed earlier that she was reading a magazine, and she was still at it now.


    Mo Ran put away the magazine and looked at him, shaking her head with a smile.


    ¡¯Have you run into trouble at work?¡¯ she wrote down her question.


    Gu Yixuan sat down next to her, his arm enveloping her shoulder, and he rested his tired head in the crook of her shoulder.


    "Yeah, there are some troublestely." Gu Hai¡¯s influence within the Gu Family was deep-rooted, and it was somewhat challenging to uproot them in a short period of time.


    But it didn¡¯t matter; he would quickly undercut their influence, leaving them with nothing.

 Chapter 701 - 702: Are You Angry? 3

    <h4>Chapter 701: Chapter 702: Are You Angry? 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran lifted his head, pressing her fingers against his temples to ease his fatigue.


    Gu Yixuan simplyy down on her legs,fortably closing his eyes to ept her care.


    Looking at his face, Mo Ran felt very downcast. He was so busy, and not only could she not help him, but she had also be his burden.


    Traveling back and forth between the hospital and thepany, he must have been very tired.


    After thinking it over, she decided it was better to persuade him to go back.


    She nudged his shoulder and handed him the notebook.


    "You should go back and rest, there are two caretakers here for me already."


    Gu Yixuan frowned and rejected her outright, "I¡¯m not going back!"


    "Your work is too demanding, you need to rest properly. I¡¯m fine now, and even without anyone to look after me, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem."


    Gu Yixuan sat up, snatched her paper and pen, "Whatever you say, I won¡¯t go back. Ranran, how could I possibly leave you here alone?"


    Mo Ran grabbed back the paper and pen, writing quickly: ¡¯But I really don¡¯t need anyone to look after me here. You¡¯re having trouble with work right now, so focus all your thoughts on your work instead, I don¡¯t want to see you so tired.¡¯


    Gu Yixuan tried to grab the paper and pen again, but Mo Ran avoided him. She held them close to her chest, guarding them as she watched him warily.


    Annoyed, he ran his fingers through his hair, showing a hint of displeasure, "Do you really think that you are less important to me than my work?"


    Mo Ran shook her head, that innocent expression made it seem as if he was the one who had wronged her.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s demeanor suddenly softened, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not tired at all, you don¡¯t have to be concerned. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, let¡¯s sleep."


    He smiled and reached out to hug her, but Mo Ran suddenly thought of the scene where he embraced Gao Zhenzhen, and, without thinking, pushed him away.


    Gu Yixuan was stunned, as was Mo Ran.


    She actually pushed him away...


    "Ranran, what¡¯s wrong? Are you angry?" Gu Yixuan gave her a weird look, his tone probing.


    Mo Ran bit her lip and turned her face away, refusing to look at him.


    "Are you really angry?!" Gu Yixuan anxiously turned her shoulders toward him, meeting her eyes, "I¡¯m truly not tired at all. If you don¡¯t want to see me tired, then I won¡¯t do any of these jobs, alright?"


    Mo Ran was somewhat surprised.


    Gu Yixuan assured her over and over, "During the time you¡¯re in the hospital, I will stay with you and won¡¯t do anything else, so I won¡¯t be tired."

 Chapter 702 - 703: Are You Angry? 4

    <h4>Chapter 702: Chapter 703: Are You Angry? 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran shook his head hard, "Don¡¯t give up work for me."


    "Fool, for you, I can give up anything." Gu Yixuan probably understood what she meant and smiled faintly.


    Forget it, better not to persuade him; he definitely wouldn¡¯t listen to her anyway.


    Mo Ran smiled faintly, "If you won¡¯t go back then so be it, let¡¯s go to sleep."


    "You¡¯re not mad at me anymore?" Gu Yixuan insisted on getting a definite answer.


    "I wasn¡¯t mad at you to begin with."


    "Then you pushed me away just now." Heined discontentedly, "How could you push me away."


    The smile on Mo Ran¡¯s face stiffened, and she wrote an apologetic note, "I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you away."


    Gu Yixuan, being the intelligent person he was, could tell at a nce that she was worried about something.


    "Ranran, are you hiding something from me?"


    Mo Ran shook her head, her head hung very low.


    "Look into my eyes when you speak." Gu Yixuan lifted her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    His eyes were pitch-ck and bright, as if they could see through everyone¡¯s thoughts, and Mo Ran¡¯s eyes flickered guiltily.


    "Tell me, what exactly happened."


    Mo Ran looked down and wrote: "It¡¯s really nothing, I just saw that you were very tired and thought I was dragging you down."


    Gu Yixuan gave her an incredulous look, somewhat bewildered, "How could you be dragging me down? You are not allowed to have such thoughts in the future, do you hear me!"


    Mo Ran nodded, concealing what was in her heart, and revealed a trace of a smile.


    Only then did Gu Yixuan breathe a sigh of relief, feeling a mix of irritation and amusement, "You little fool, to even have such thoughts. You need to know, you¡¯re not a burden to me, you are my everything."


    Are you really my everything?


    In your heart, isn¡¯t there a spot for Gao Zhenzhen?


    Before going to sleep, Mo Ran asked these questions dimly in her heart. Maybe, there really was no Gao Zhenzhen in his heart, and she had misunderstood.


    Early the next morning, Mo Ran got up feeling somewhat dizzy and short of breath; she thought it was low blood sugar and didn¡¯t mention it to Gu Yixuan.


    After breakfast, feeling a bit ufortable, shey on the bed, listening to music and resting.


    Gu Yixuan was still working, just taking breaks to chat with her asionally. He hadn¡¯t nned to work at all, but Mo Ran insisted he work, and as there was nothing else to do, he agreed to deal with some matters.


    After lying down all morning, Mo Ran still felt some palpitations and breathlessness; she suspected that the ck Angel was about to re up again.


    Just thinking about that pain, she shivered with fear.

 Chapter 703 - 704: What Does She Mean to You? 1

    <h4>Chapter 703: Chapter 704: What Does She Mean to You? 1</h4><h4></h4>


    However, if he could get through this time, he should be able to kick the habit.


    ck Angel hadn¡¯t prated deep into her marrow; she didn¡¯t need to suffer like Gu Yixuan, with three agonizing bouts. After one more episode, she should be able to rid herself of itpletely.


    Mo Ran wasn¡¯t sure whether the ck Angel was about to re up, so he didn¡¯t tell Gu Yixuan. Right now, he was working seriously, and couldn¡¯t be disturbed.


    Besides, telling him was useless since it would happen anyway.


    Sitting up, Mo Ran picked up a magazine to flip through, and soon after, Gu Yixuan¡¯s cellphone rang.


    The man put an earpiece in his ear, eyes still fixed on theputer, without even ncing at the caller ID, "Who is it?"


    "Xuan, it¡¯s me," Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s voice came through.


    Gu Yixuan frowned slightly, but it quickly faded, his expression remaining calm, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Gao Zhenzhen bit her lip, hesitating to say, "Xuan, I¡¯m going back to Japan, on the afternoon flight. I¡¯m at the hospital downstairs, can youe down and see me for a moment?"


    "No need, take care of yourself," he said indifferently, fingers still dancing on the keyboard.


    Mo Ran nced at him, not knowing who he was talking to.


    Gao Zhenzhen didn¡¯t give up, "I just want to see you one more time, if you don¡¯te down, then I¡¯lle up."


    Letting here up would be trouble, Gu Yixuan closed the document and web pages, and pulled out the USB drive.


    "Wait there, I¡¯ming down," he said and then hung up the phone.


    Mo Ran looked up into his eyes, asking with her gaze: Are you going out?


    Gu Yixuan walked over and gave her a kiss, "Got a little something to do downstairs, I¡¯ll be right back up."


    She nodded, not asking who he was going to meet.


    A moment after Gu Yixuan left the ward, Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but walk to the window and look down.


    On the grass not too far away from the building, Gu Yixuan was standing with a woman¡ªit was none other than Gao Zhenzhen.


    Mo Ran¡¯s hand gripping the windowsill tightened slightly; she stared at them intently, eager to know what they were talking about.


    "Xuan, I know you don¡¯t love me, and you don¡¯t care for my love either. I¡¯m not a shameless woman, so I¡¯ve decided to return to Japan. From now on... I will nevere back," Gao Zhenzhen said, gazing at him, a faint smile on her face.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s expression showed no hint of reluctance, "Go back, have a safe journey."


    In fact, thinking about it, he also felt he owed her an apology, so it was better for everyone to part on good terms.


    Gao Zhenzhen, however, was quite happy; his attitude towards her wasn¡¯t as cold and heartless as she expected.

 Chapter 704 - 705: What Does She Mean to You? 2

    <h4>Chapter 704: Chapter 705: What Does She Mean to You? 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Gao Zhenzhen, however, was very happy; his attitude towards her was not so cold and unfeeling.


    ncing up slightly, her gaze inadvertently swept over Mo Ran upstairs.


    Looking at Gu Yixuan, she showed a calm smile and said, "There¡¯s one more thing I need to apologize for. I shouldn¡¯t have framed Mo Ran. It¡¯s just that I really couldn¡¯t ept the fact that you suddenly didn¡¯t want me."


    Gu Yixuan nodded and spoke indifferently, "I was the first to wrong you. Let¡¯s strike off our past and stop contacting each other from now on."


    In reality, he was still unfeeling, only showing her a bit more tolerance.


    Gao Zhenzhen gave a bitter smile and felt sorrow for herself in her heart, having fallen in love with a man who could not be thawed.


    "Before I leave, can you hug me?" she asked, with the clich¨¦d request of every drama.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he refused curtly, "No need!"


    "Just a farewell hug, you can¡¯t even grant this request?" she asked, filled with hope and as woeful as one could appear.


    "If you can¡¯t fulfill this wish, I think I¡¯ll miss you for the rest of my life."


    This threat was truly a headache-inducing one.


    Gu Yixuan hesitated, then turned to look at a window upstairs. Mo Ran quickly drew back, not allowing him to see her.


    Seeing no one there, he decided to satisfy her wish¡ªafter all, a hug didn¡¯t signify anything.


    Moreover, it could be considered a repayment for her attentive care during that time.


    "Fine," Gu Yixuan said, opening his arms and pulling her into his embrace.


    The woman leaned on his chest, closing her eyes contentedly. This embrace was broad and warm; she would rather stay here forever.


    But this embrace was not for her, it belonged to another woman...


    Gao Zhenzhen hugged him tightly, wishing she could never part from him.


    She truly loved him; having to separate from the person she loved most felt like her heart had been gouged out, leaving her bleeding profusely.


    How she wished that time could turn back to a month ago when they were still in Japan, and their rtionship would forever remain that of lovers...


    Watching this scene from upstairs, Mo Ran covered her chest, turned away, and her face was deathly pale.


    She¡¯d seen it, seen Gu Yixuan embracing Gao Zhenzhen willingly.


    Between them, could there still be lingering feelings?


    Just how special was Gu Yixuan¡¯s treatment of Gao Zhenzhen?


    The more she thought about it, the more her heart ached.

 Chapter 705 - 706: What Does She Mean to You? 3

    <h4>Chapter 705: Chapter 706: What Does She Mean to You? 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Breath gradually became difficult, and she moved to the bed with effort, lying down and curling up her entire body, restraining the agitation within her craving for drugs.


    The ck Angel had acted up, her heart ached terribly, yet it had nothing to do with the addiction.


    Pushing away Gao Zhenzhen, Gu Yixuan looked resolute, "I have fulfilled your wish, now leave."


    Having said that, he turned and walked away.


    Gao Zhenzhen suddenly couldn¡¯t bear it, "Xuan!"


    She grabbed his hand, her voice choked with sobs, "I really don¡¯t want to leave you, please, can you let me stay?"


    The man looked back, his expression cold, witnessing her pitiful appearance, he mercilessly withdrew his hand.


    "Don¡¯t try to test my patience again, that was already thest time I tolerated you. You did take care of me in the past, and I truly appreciated that. But you almost killed Ranran, even if you had shown me great kindness, I won¡¯t have any mercy for you any longer. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you better leave now. Of course, you can choose not to leave, but you must not appear before me. I don¡¯t know how long I can restrain myself, maybe one day I will take my revenge on you."


    Actually, his heart was even more conflicted and entangled, she had almost caused Mo Ran¡¯s death, and he felt she should have been torn to pieces.


    But very few people were kind to him, and he would reciprocate the kindness shown to him, so he didn¡¯t want to be an ungrateful person and could only let her leave.


    Of course, if she didn¡¯t leave and continued to challenge his patience, he would ultimately deal with her.


    Gao Zhenzhen let go of his hand in disbelief, this time fully convinced that he held not a trace of affection for her.


    Tears flowed endlessly, her heart was truly in wrenching pain.


    "Fine, I will leave... as long as you don¡¯t hate me." She turned around in dejection, taking faltering steps away.


    Staying on would only make him despise her, and she would rather leave; at least as time passed, he might asionally think of her.


    However, her scheme had also seeded, just now she had seen the pained expression on Mo Ran¡¯s face.


    Even if she had to leave Gu Yixuan, she wouldn¡¯t let Mo Ran be too happy!


    She wanted to leave a knot in her heart forever and live a life filled with unease with that knot!


    Gao Zhenzhen left, and Gu Yixuan returned to the ward, pushing the door open only to see Mo Ran curled up in ¡õ¡õ, eyes tightly closed.


    He strode forward, asking with concern, "Ranran, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?"

 Chapter 706 - 707: What Does She Mean to You? 4

    <h4>Chapter 706: Chapter 707: What Does She Mean to You? 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran did not open his eyes, offering no response to him.


    "Ranran?" he asked, puzzled, as he felt her forehead and noticed her slight trembling.


    rmed, he quickly picked her up and shook her, "What¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel ufortable?"


    Pressed against his chest, she caught the scent of that perfume again.


    How she hated that smell!


    Mo Ran suddenly opened her eyes and pushed him away forcefully; she did not want his closeness!


    Perhaps it was the ck Angel acting up, or perhaps it was the pent-up grievances fromst night, but at that moment she felt particrly sad and aggrieved, wanting to petntly push him away.


    Gu Yixuan stood there, dazed, with a flicker of darkness crossing his eyes, "Ranran..."


    Tears welled up in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes as she buried her face in the pillow, her body quivering.


    She felt truly heartbroken, longing to ask him what Gao Zhenzhen meant in his heart, and what she herself meant to him.


    Hadn¡¯t he said that she was his everything? Why could she feel that there was a ce for Gao Zhenzhen in his heart?


    She hated herself for being so insatiable, so unreasonable, so greedy for all of him, unwilling to leave even a bit for someone else.


    Yet, her heart could not be generous and inclusive¡ªshe could not tolerate even a grain of sand.


    The ck Angel was torturing her as well; at the moment she was in sheer agony, both body and soul.


    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, so vulnerable that she needed the tears to vent all the difort in her body.


    Gu Yixuan thought she was too heartbroken, and suddenly it dawned on him.


    He lunged forward to embrace her, forcing her to lift her little face and meet his eyes.


    "Did you see what just happened?"


    Mo Ran shook her head, crying, with her eyes tightly closed.


    "Ranran, don¡¯t misunderstand; it¡¯s not what you think!" This exnation might be the most clich¨¦d and powerless, but it was the truth!


    "She is going back to Japan and hoped I would hold her onest time before leaving. I don¡¯t have any feelings for her; you have to believe me, my heart only has you!" He realized how frantic and anxious one bes when misunderstood by a loved one.


    Mo Ran kept crying, trembling more and more violently, and finally, Gu Yixuan realized that something was off with her.


    Doubt flickered in his eyes at first, then fear.


    "Is your ck Angel acting up?!" Calcting the time, it would be about now.


    Mo Ran nodded, biting her lips tightly, enduring the body¡¯s pain...

 Chapter 707 - 708: A Fate Worse Than Death 1

    <h4>Chapter 707: Chapter 708: A Fate Worse Than Death 1</h4><h4></h4>


    At this time, she was no longer concerned about Gu Yixuan and Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s matter; she only hoped that ck Angel would stop tormenting her.


    Gu Yixuan held her tightly in a panic, continuously kissing her face and lips, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here, I¡¯ve been protecting you all along, please don¡¯t be scared."


    Mo Ran clutched his clothes and, in his embrace, indeed felt less afraid.


    She also knew that she couldn¡¯t possibly get rid of ck Angel by her will alone. Last time, had it not been for Gu Yixuan being there, she might have broken down by now.


    ck Angel was too formidable; some people, with unsteady wills, could not withstand the painful process and would die.


    Mo Ran was very scared that she couldn¡¯t endure it; she was afraid she would leave Gu Yixuan.


    Opening her eyes, she looked at him painfully, her eyes filled with reluctance to let go.


    Seeing this, Gu Yixuan felt unbearably heartbroken, "Ranran, it will be over soon. Just hold on this one time, and you will be freed from ck Angel, and we can get married. You must hang on, just likest time, understand?"


    Mo Ran nodded weakly, for him, she would try to remain strong.


    But it was so hard to bear, several times worse than thest time; she felt like she was rolling over the edge of a knife, each stab piercingly painful.


    Even every cell, every nerve, was tormenting her.


    She wanted to scream, to pull her hair, to bang her head against the wall, but a tight embrace held her firmly, preventing her from moving.


    "Ah¡ª" With a loud cry, her already strained throat tore again, and she was so in pain that tears covered her face.


    Who woulde to save her? She didn¡¯t want to feel this pain anymore; she wanted medication, she just wanted medication!


    "Ah¡ª Ah¡ª" The shrill screams echoed throughout the hospital, startling everyone, who turned their heads in rm.


    Her vision darkened; she could no longer see anything, nor could she hear any sound. She was very afraid, her whole body struggling with all its might.


    But she couldn¡¯t move; the embrace was too tight, like an imprable wall of copper and iron, she couldn¡¯t break through at all.


    "Ranran, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m always with you. You must hang on! Promise me, for my sake, you will persist, you will bravely keep going..."


    Who was talking incessantly in her ear; she couldn¡¯t hear clearly, and it annoyed her so much, her head hurt even more.


    Mo Ran hadpletely lost control, her whole body convulsing and spasming, with tears continuously falling from the corner of her eyes.


    A stabbing pain clutched at her chest, and with a retching sound, she vomited arge mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 708 - 709: A Fate Worse Than Death 2

    <h4>Chapter 708: Chapter 709: A Fate Worse Than Death 2</h4><h4></h4>


    The person holding her trembled all over, releasing his grip suddenly, his whole body stiff as stone.


    Mo Ran, in her madness, caught sight of the small knife in the fruit te and, summoning strength from nowhere, pushed Gu Yixuan away and rushed to grab the knife, ready to stab herself with it.


    All she wanted was to be freed; perhaps driving the knife in would actually alleviate her pain.


    "Stop!" A loud roar erupted, the knife didn¡¯t plunge into her flesh but was instead firmly seized by a strong hand.


    In an instant, blood flowed freely, the vivid crimson blinding Mo Ran¡¯s eyes.


    The knife was snatched away and thrown far aside.


    Arms of steel encircled her, Gu Yixuan¡¯s angry voice resounded in her ear, "Take it out on me if you¡¯re hurting, but don¡¯t harm yourself again!"


    If she had actually gone through with that stab, he would have crumbled.


    Mo Ran cried even harder, struggling forcefully in his embrace, ceaselessly trying to push him away.


    She didn¡¯t want to hurt him, no, not at all!


    His blood brought a moment of rity to her mind, and she finally understood the feelings that had made him keep his distance from her before.


    ck Angel would make them lose their sanity, drive them to harm each other; he didn¡¯t want to hurt her, and she didn¡¯t want to hurt him.


    "Ranran, bite me, and you¡¯ll feel better." Gu Yixuan turned her around to face him, holding her from the front.


    Mo Ran bit down on his shoulder, her hands gripping his arms, her body trembling uncontrobly.


    Darkness crept into her vision, and ultimately, overwhelmed, she fainted.


    "Ranran!" Gu Yixuan held her, looking at her exhausted and frail face, his heart wrenchingly aching.


    It was all his fault, having made her suffer so much.


    The debt of affection he owed her, the intent she had, he could never repay in this lifetime.


    Ranran, let us be together in the next life, and the life after that, always treating you well, okay?


    After kissing her forehead, Gu Yixuan spoke softly, "You didn¡¯t say anything, so I¡¯ll take it as a yes."


    ck Angel could knock Mo Ran unconscious, but it could also jolt her painfully back to consciousness.


    After another round of torture, she fainted once more.


    When Gu Yixuanst endured the final onset of the toxin, he too had bouts of it, falling unconscious several times; and he was more resilient than her.


    If the body is too weak, a person could easily fail to catch their breath and leave this world just like that.


    Gu Yixuan kept a close watch on her breathing and body; the sickroom was prepared with an oxygen mask, and the moment Mo Ran fainted, he fitted it over her face, which truly alleviated her breathing difficulties.

 Chapter 709 - 710: A Fate Worse Than Death 3

    <h4>Chapter 709: Chapter 710: A Fate Worse Than Death 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Time and again, Mo Ran went through agony, and so did Gu Yixuan.


    Many times, when she was nearly out of breath, he could only calm himself down and keep pressing on her chest, performing artificial respiration.


    He kept saying words of encouragement to her, his voice constantly lingering in her ears.


    Mo Ran¡¯s will was strong enough; every time she heard Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice, a new strength would rise up in her, allowing her to hold on a little longer.


    Time trickled by little by little, day turning into night.


    Mo Ran no longer had the strength to struggle; she felt her soul had separated from her body, floating in the air, coldly watching herself shattered to pieces.


    Thest time the attack struck, shepletely fell into aa, her breath hanging by a thread.


    Gu Yixuan held her, rushed out of the ward, and quickly called for doctors to resuscitate her.


    They kept shocking her heart, but the electrocardiogram showed little to no fluctuations, until finally, there was a slight fluctuation, and then she slowly began to breathe again.


    After an entire hour of resuscitation, Gu Yixuan sat outside the emergency room, feeling as if all his strength had been drained.


    Sitting on the ground, he stared nkly, not knowing if he could withstand the blow of losing her.


    The doctor opened the door of the emergency room, and he turned his head to look, his heart tightening.


    He wanted to run away, not wanting to hear any bad news. Just as he tried to stand, his legs gave in, and he knelt down abruptly.


    This kneeling frightened the doctors; they could not bear such a grand gesture.


    Hastily helping him up, someone smiled andforted him, "Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Gu is all right now."


    He swore, that was the most beautiful thing he had ever heard in his life. And it was the best news in the world.


    All the strength suddenly flowed back into his body, and he stood up excitedly, not realizing that his face was already covered in tears.


    After about two days in aa, Mo Ran finally regained consciousness.


    Looking at the unkempt and haggard Gu Yixuan by the bed, she barely recognized him.


    "Ranran." Meeting her eyes, Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice was somewhat choked up as he stared intently at her, not even wanting to blink.


    "You¡¯re all right, you¡¯re finally all right," his voice trembled a bit.


    Mo Ran understood what he meant; she smiled slightly, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Had she escaped the ck Angel? She had finally escaped the ck Angel!


    The two of them had both escaped from the hands of death!

 Chapter 710 - 711: Interested 1

    <h4>Chapter 710: Chapter 711: Interested 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan kept kissing her hand, his voice hoarse, "Thank you, thank you for your perseverance, thank you for staying, thank you for not leaving me!"


    No amount of words could express the excitement he felt at that moment.


    There was some wetness on the back of her hand, and when Mo Ran focused her gaze, she realized that it was his tears that had fallen on her hand.


    He was actually crying!


    Raising her hand to wipe the tears from his face, Mo Ran was overwhelmed with joy and started crying herself, shaking her head to tell him not to cry, not to be sad.


    Gu Yixuan buried his head in her hand for a while before finally lifting it.


    His face regained its usual tenderness, no longer out of control as before.


    "Would you like some water?" It was only now he remembered he should be tending to her needs.


    Mo Ran nodded, her throat very dry; Gu Yixuan got her a cup of warm water, letting her drink through a straw.


    "Ranran, after resting for a few days, you can have the surgery."


    The reason they had been holding off the surgery was the fear that she might pull at the wound during a ck Angel episode.


    Now that she had given up ck Angel, she could have the surgery with peace of mind.


    Mo Ran smiled silently; now, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to nod her head.


    ck Angel had nearly taken half her life; it was a miracle she could smile at all.


    Gu Yixuan sat down beside her, gazing at her with adoration in his eyes.


    "You don¡¯t have to say anything, think about anything, or do anything. Just focus on recovering well, and leave everything else to me."


    Mo Ran blinked, indicating she would follow his ns entirely.


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t know what else to say; he just wanted to look at her and couldn¡¯t bear to take his eyes off her.


    After a while, seeing that Mo Ran seemed tired, he smiled, "Go to sleep, I¡¯m right here watching over you."


    Mo Ran blinked again, then closed her eyes to sleep.


    She was really so tired, she felt like she could sleep forever.


    Mo Yan came to see her once during this time. Seeing her resting, she didn¡¯t disturb her.


    Gu Yixuan took a shower, changed his clothes, and shaved his beard, making himself handsome and dashing again.


    Only, his hand was wrapped in gauze; the wound would need some time to heal.


    While Mo Ran was resting, he would go to work; he had to quickly neutralize Gu Hai¡¯s power, wanting to get even for Mo Ran as soon as possible.


    Also, those three people who had interrogated her were found, and as soon as he had the time, he would go deal with them himself.


    Time flew by, and a week had passed. Mo Ran¡¯s condition was no longer serious, and the time for the surgery had been arranged; it would take ce in two days.

 Chapter 711 - 712: Interested 2

    <h4>Chapter 711: Chapter 712: Interested 2</h4><h4></h4>


    All was back on track, life had regained its tranquility, and Mo Ran suddenly felt like everything in the past was just a dream.


    .............................


    Tokyo, a high-end vi.


    It had been several days since Gao Zhenzhen returned home to W City.


    Every day, she locked herself in her room, went nowhere, and spent her days in a daze, sleeping all day long.


    Even when she had just broken up with Gu Yixuan, she hadn¡¯t felt so dispirited.


    Back then, it was because she harbored illusions of a reunion, but now, devoid of even those illusions, she truly experienced the feeling of a broken heart.


    People said that heartbreak was painful, she hadn¡¯t believed it, but now she finally understood.


    Curled up on arge sofa, she took a pair of scissors and cut each photo in half, determined to separate the men from the women within them.


    These pictures had all been secretly taken by a private detective.


    There were pictures of Mo Ran and Gu Yixuan ying in the amusement park, in restaurants, on the streets, in shops, in supermarkets... many, many pictures, several hundred of them, piling up over an entire table.


    She didn¡¯t know why she brought these photos back with her, maybe she wanted to keep something rted to Gu Yixuan, after all, every image captured little pieces of his life.


    However, she loathed Mo Ran, and she wanted to cut out each photo, as if by doing so, they could truly be separated.


    "Click¡ª" The door was turned open, and two bodyguards in ck suits stood respectfully on either side of it.


    Fujiwara Ize, dressed in a white linen shirt and white casual pants, walked in leisurely from the door with his hands in his pockets.


    A hint of a smile lingered on his lips, his appearance stunning, radiating with peerless grace and charm.


    Even a casual nce was filled with infinite elegance.


    Seeing him, Gao Zhenzhen bit her lip, her eyes downcast in distress as she continued to cut the photos.


    She had no objections to his unannounced visit.


    "I heard you¡¯ve been shut in your room for a week withouting out, and as a rtive, I shoulde to check on you, to see if you¡¯ve fallen ill," he said.


    Sitting down opposite her, Fujiwara Ize¡¯s gaze swept lightly over the photographs, taking them all in.


    Gao Zhenzhen didn¡¯t answer him, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind, "It seems you are sick, with lovesickness, and quite seriously at that."

 Chapter 712 - 713: Interested 3

    <h4>Chapter 712: Chapter 713: Interested 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Long fingers picked up a photograph, and he saw the woman in the picture smiling tenderly, her brows and eyes filled with deep happiness.


    In this materialistic, filthy, cold, and heartless world, even if there was joy, it was only superficial.


    Yet there were still people living in deep happiness, truly unbelievable.


    "Is she your love rival?" Fujiwara Ize asked lightly.


    Gao Zhenzhen nced at him, nodding with a sense of grievance.


    "Her name is Mo Ran, she was Yixuan¡¯s former lover, and Yixuan fell in love with her again. If I had known he had someone he liked, I would have..." She couldn¡¯t help but her eyes turned red.


    Fujiwara Ize raised an eyebrow, "What would you have done? Wouldn¡¯t have approached him, wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him?"


    Gao Zhenzhen was momentarily stunned. Did knowing he had someone he loved mean she wouldn¡¯t have fallen for him?


    She thought for a moment and then shook her head, her expression dim, "No, I don¡¯t regret falling in love with him."


    Falling in love with such an outstanding man, she didn¡¯t regret it at all, and even if she could do it all over again, she would still fall for him without looking back.


    Fujiwara Ize clicked his tongue, "Is the charm of love really so great? To make you moth to a me."


    "That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never been in love," she muttered under her breath.


    The man¡¯s face remained expressionless, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her words, but in fact, his hearing was very good.


    Picking up a stack of photos, he casually flipped through them. They were all of Mo Ran and Gu Yixuan together.


    Under the care of that handsome man, she seemed as happy as if she had gained the entire world.


    There was a photo of Mo Ran and Gu Yixuan sitting on a carousel; holding hands, smiling at each other, their eyes held nothing but the person opposite them.


    Just looking at the photos was enough to make one envious of their love.


    "Zhenzhen, what¡¯s her name?" he asked.


    Gao Zhenzhen of course knew he meant Mo Ran, since he knew Gu Yixuan¡¯s name.


    "Mo Ran," she answered, with a bit of gritting her teeth.


    "Mo Ran..." Fujiwara Ize savored the name between his lips, "But she doesn¡¯t seem to embody her name, not giving off an indifferent vibe."


    To him, her presence even felt like a bundle of sunshine, giving off a certain warmth.


    "Appearances can be deceiving, who knows what kind of person she really is!" Gao Zhenzhen continued irritably.


    Fujiwara Ize nced at her askance, smiling slightly, "Dear cousin, that¡¯s not very like you. If you hate her so much, why not get rid of her and monopolize Gu Yixuan?"

 Chapter 713 - 714: Interested 4

    <h4>Chapter 713: Chapter 714: Interested 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Gao Zhenzhen felt even more wronged when this topic came up.


    "You think I didn¡¯t think about it! I almost got rid of her, who knew she¡¯d have such a strong will to live. Because of this, Xuan even sent me back to Japan, forbidding me to harm her again."


    She truly hated Mo Ran!


    Gao Zhenzhen, holding a photo of her, tore it to shreds in a few swift movements, and threw it viciously onto the ground.


    "Every day, I wish I could kill her! But Xuan already knows my intentions, if I killed her, he would never let me off the hook!"


    Thinking of Gu Yixuan¡¯s mercilessness, she felt so distraught it drove her crazy.


    "I really despise her! Why does she get Xuan¡¯s affection, why does she get everything from him!"


    Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s face, distorted by anger and jealousy, appeared somewhat twisted.


    Fujiwara Ize, seeing this, purposely made an exaggerated expression, "They say women are prone to jealousy, and when they do get jealous, it can be quite terrifying. Indeed, there¡¯s truth to that."


    "Cousin!" Gao Zhenzhen red at him dissatisfied, "I¡¯m being bullied, yet you don¡¯t help me, instead, you mock me!"


    Fujiwara Ize feltpletely innocent, "I did help you, didn¡¯t I? Didn¡¯t I give you ck Angel to control that man?"


    "ck Angel is utterly useless!"


    "What do you mean?" The man was still smiling lightly, his voice calm. But Gao Zhenzhen could detect a hint of seriousness and danger in his words.


    Truth be told, she feared her unpredictable cousin more than Gu Yixuan. Heughed when he killed,ughed when he did good deeds, alwaysughing.


    Making it utterly impossible to fathom what was going through his mind.


    Gao Zhenzhen became somewhat more honest, "You might not know it yet, but Xuan has quit ck Angel. You said ck Angel was impossible to quit, but he just did. I just heard the news that even that bitch Mo Ran has quit! What kind of people are they, to be able to quit ck Angel, it¡¯s unbelievable."


    "They¡¯ve all quit?" Thest tone of Fujiwara Ize¡¯s voice sounded rather strange.


    "Yes, they¡¯ve all quit. Now I have absolutely nothing to control him with, he quit ck Angel for Mo Ran, what can I do to him now?"


    "Is it for that woman?" His gaze fell on Mo Ran¡¯s bright smile.


    Gazing at it, he murmured softly, "Even she has quit?"


    To him, the woman in the photograph was a stranger.

 Chapter 714 - 715: Interested 5

    <h4>Chapter 714: Chapter 715: Interested 5</h4><h4></h4>


    But at this moment, her visage had be deeply etched into his mind; he hadpletely memorized the way she looked.


    She was smiling so brilliantly. How could a person be so happy?


    If everything that made her happy were destroyed, could she still smile with such joy?


    And Gu Yixuan, such a lonely person, how could he deserve the sunlight? If even he couldn¡¯t have it, how could others?


    "Cousin, will you help me get rid of her, please? I believe that there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do once you take action," Gao Zhenzhen took the opportunity to express her thoughts.


    Fujiwara Ize shifted his gaze, the corners of his mouth still bearing a hint of a smile, "Zhenzhen, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t satisfy your request this time."


    "Why?" She was astonished, her cousin had always been good to her, but he had never refused her requests before.


    "Because..." His eyes settled on Mo Ran¡¯s face, and the smile on his lips grew broader, "I¡¯m interested in this woman."


    Gao Zhenzhen was stunned for a full two seconds.


    "What did you say?! You¡¯re interested in her?"


    Fujiwara Ize raised an eyebrow, "That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve finally be interested in a woman. Zhenzhen, aren¡¯t you happy for me?"


    Happy?!


    To hell with happy; she was furious, for goodness¡¯ sake!


    "Cousin, how could you be interested in her? She¡¯s, after all, Xuan¡¯s woman..."


    "Oh, then let¡¯s make her not his woman anymore," he said nonchntly.


    He knew what she meant, he understood her, but he was deliberately ying dumb.


    Gao Zhenzhen really detested this side of Fujiwara Ize, "Cousin, what I mean is, she¡¯s not a clean woman. She doesn¡¯t deserve you!"


    Fujiwara Ize gave a slight smile, charming as ever.


    "I know she doesn¡¯t deserve me. No woman in this world does."


    "..." Okay, even though what he said was true, he shouldn¡¯t be going after a woman who was already sullied!


    She decided to approach it differently, "Cousin, she¡¯s the person I hate, my rival. Would you ignore my feelings and still go after her?!"


    Fujiwara Ize looked at her somewhat seriously, his tone uncharacteristically solemn: "Cousin, it¡¯s for your happiness that I must take her away, so that Gu Yixuan will be yours."


    "..."


    Gao Zhenzhen was so infuriated she could scream. What on earth was so good about Mo Ran, this wretched woman, that two such outstanding men wanted her...

 Chapter 715 - 716: Interested 6

    <h4>Chapter 715: Chapter 716: Interested 6</h4><h4></h4>


    One Gu Yixuan would have been enough, but now, even her most perfect cousin seemed smitten with her.


    The jealousy in her heart was so intense, she wished she could make Mo Ran vanish immediately.


    "Cousin, why must you have her and no one else?"


    She just couldn¡¯t understand. He had only seen a photo, and yet, why did he be interested in Mo Ran?


    Fujiwara Ize appeared somewhat surprised, "I didn¡¯t say I must have her or no one else."


    "Uh... but you said you wanted to take her away."


    "Cousin, as such a perfect man, of course, I find joy in conquering women."


    He stroked his chin with his hand, his smile radiating brilliance, "She is the woman who got away from ck Angel, a one-of-a-kind in this world. If I could conquer her, it would undoubtedly feel like a great achievement."


    "You don¡¯t like her, you just want to conquer her?" Gao Zhenzhen asked, surprised and delighted.


    Fujiwara Ize nced at her, nodding slightly.


    Mo Ran was able to get away from ck Angel, proving she is a very determined person, and also showing that her love for Gu Yixuan is hard to change.


    Of course, it also meant that his appearance was unlikely to move her. There were very few women who were not swayed by his looks; practically none.


    Since he had encountered one, how could he possibly let her go?


    Only such a woman would be meaningful to conquer.


    Gao Zhenzhen felt much relieved, as long as he did not like Mo Ran.


    After all, she just couldn¡¯t stand seeing Mo Ran receiving so much affection.


    In fact, she was quite looking forward to it.


    If Mo Ran were conquered by Fujiwara Ize, she would definitely break up with Gu Yixuan. By then, Gu Yixuan would be hers.


    The more Gao Zhenzhen thought about it, the happier she became. Her heart, which was on the verge of dying, came back to life.


    "Cousin, when will you take action?"


    "Hmm." Fujiwara Ize gave a mysterious smile and remarked lightly, "Heaven¡¯s secrets must not be revealed."


    ...


    As the story reaches this point, it¡¯s about to take a turn. Later on, there will be mentions of how Mo Ran almost killed Gu Yixuan, about their child, her story with Fujiwara Ize, and everyone¡¯s anticipation of Gu Yixuan¡¯s initial tyrannical and fervent love for Mo Ran. Crack, there will be more torturous love.


    In short, the story will get even more exciting, and of course, it will continue to be full of romance and love.


    I, the author, have pondered a lot over this story; indeed, it is quite torturous, and probably many readers won¡¯t like it. Yet, I still want to write it following my own thoughts, to express everything in my heart for everyone to read, after all, I can¡¯t bear to let go of my characters, and neither can you. If you all still enjoy it, then look forward to it with relish. I am very grateful for your support.

 Chapter 716 - 717: Being Petulant 1

    <h4>Chapter 716: Chapter 717: Being Petnt 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran¡¯s body had fully recovered, and he was just waiting to have surgery.


    In fact, it was just a simple minor surgery, but because it would be performed on the throat, there was a bit of risk involved. However, the doctors Gu Yixuan had found for him were the best, and so was the medical equipment.


    And so, the surgery was very sessful.


    After the surgery, he went home to recuperate. It had been a long time since he had returned to the vi, and Mo Ran had missed it dearly.


    Grandma cleaned the house from top to bottom, making everywhere look bright and clean.


    Sitting on the living room sofa, her lips were always curved in a smile, filled with the joyful sentiment of a wanderer returning home.


    Grandma presented her with a peace charm, "Miss Mo, I went to the temple especially to get this for you. They say it¡¯s very effective. Keep it on you for safety."


    In her view, Mo Ran¡¯s fate had been too rough, and he needed such a thing.


    Mo Ran dly epted it, somewhat overwhelmed by the favor. She smiled and expressed her thanks.


    Hearing about the temple, she thought of Baoxiang Temple and how she had said she would take Gu Yixuan there to burn incense and pray to Buddha.


    Once she could talk again, she nned to propose that they go together.


    "Are you tired? Let¡¯s go upstairs to rest," Gu Yixuan said, supporting her arm as Mo Ran smoothly rose to her feet.


    Back in the bedroom, Mo Ran ced the peace charm in the drawer, then went to wash her hands in the bathroom. When she came out, she saw Gu Yixuan changing his clothes.


    His back was to her, his strong and muscr back moving as though breathing, tension and rxation in powerful harmony, his honey-colored skin gleaming with a shiny luster.


    His wardrobe contained many shirts, and many were even new, with the tags still on them.


    Putting on a white shirt, he turned and walked toward Mo Ran, a smile ying on his lips, "Help me with the buttons."


    Mo Ran noticed that he loved wearing white, but when he wore red or ck, he was also very charming.


    The man stared at her, waiting for her service, and she smiled faintly, starting to fasten his buttons one by one.


    With her long hair hanging down, Gu Yixuan reached out to tuck it behind her ear, revealing her fair skin and delicate ears.


    His hand lingered at the lobe of her ear, touching it gently.


    "Ranran, what happened that day wasn¡¯t what you think. Gao Zhenzhen nned to return to Japan, and before leaving, she wanted me to hold her..."


    Mo Ran shook her head, cutting him off.


    She smiled calmly, showing no signs of being angry or jealous.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, "You still don¡¯t want to hear my exnation?"

 Chapter 717 - 718: Being Petulant 2

    <h4>Chapter 717: Chapter 718: Being Petnt 2</h4><h4></h4>


    These past few days, he wanted to exin everything to her every day, but she either interrupted him or changed the subject every time; she didn¡¯t want to hear his exnation.


    After fastening his clothes, Mo Ran took out paper and pen, "You don¡¯t need to exin to me; I believe you should know what you¡¯re doing. Since it¡¯s something you chose, there must be a reason."


    Gu Yixuan frowned deeply, "I don¡¯t understand what you mean, what did I do?"


    Mo Ran nced at him, then turned and sat down on the wicker chair on the balcony.


    She didn¡¯t want to bring up that matter; she couldn¡¯t control her emotions, and couldn¡¯t help but act petntly.


    Gu Yixuan knelt in front of her, cing his hands on her knees.


    "Ranran, you can tell me all your dissatisfaction, don¡¯t keep it in your heart. I don¡¯t want our rtionship to be affected because of other people."


    Mo Ran looked down at him expressionlessly, her eyes gradually misting over.


    "Gu Yixuan, in your heart, what does Gao Zhenzhen mean to you, and what do I mean to you?"


    "You are naturally the person I love most. She can¡¯tpare to you at all, she¡¯s not my person in any way!" Gu Yixuan exined hastily.


    Mo Ran bit her lip hard, still looking at him with using eyes.


    "Really? You knew it was her who caused the death of the elderly person, so why did you let her off, not handing her crimes over to the police station? Also, I almost died in the detention center, which was also her doing, but you still associate with her, you even hug her. In your heart, do you still have feelings for her, is your heart not entirely mine?"


    With each word she wrote, Mo Ran felt her heart ache.


    Angered at Gu Yixuan¡¯s kindness toward Gao Zhenzhen, she was also angry at her own pettiness.


    Oh dear, love was making her more and more narrow-minded; she really hated this about herself.


    Mo Ran turned her face away, but a tear still dropped onto the paper, smudging the words on it.


    Gu Yixuan was startled, turned her shoulders abruptly, his tone eager.


    "You can¡¯t think that just because I let her off, I have her in my heart. My heart only has you, do you still need to doubt that?"


    "Ranran, not everyone who makes a mistake has to be handed over to the police. Even if I turned her in, she could stille out unscathed. I know she caused you to end up like this, so I sent her back to Japan to make sure she neveres back."

 Chapter 718 - 719: Being Petulant 3

    <h4>Chapter 718: Chapter 719: Being Petnt 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ranran, she has helped me before, so this time I let her off. But rest assured, those three police officers who interrogated you, I won¡¯t let them off easily! Also, I¡¯llpensate the victim¡¯s family. Whatever else you need me to do, just order me, and I¡¯ll make sure it gets done."


    Mo Ran looked at him in disbelief, sneering in his heart.


    Why should he deal with the aftermath of Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s mistakes?


    On the surface, it seemed like he was helping her, but in fact, he was helping Gao Zhenzhen.


    Compensation? What good ispensation when someone is already dead?


    The direct cause of her suffering might have been those three police officers, but the person behind it all was Gao Zhenzhen.


    He was avoiding the main issue. Did he think that by punishing those three officers, she would be satisfied?


    She didn¡¯t need to punish anyone; all she wanted was his attitude. A clear attitude, showing that he cared for her!


    Even an apology from Gao Zhenzhen would have been good!


    But there was none, not even an apology, and he probably never even considered it!


    However, upon reflection, Gao Zhenzhen was indebted to him, so it was right for him to help her.


    She had no right to interfere with his decisions. After all, who was she but amon citizen, an insignificant person with no power or influence? Even if she was wronged, she could only swallow her grievances.


    Did she think, because he loved her, that she could make unreasonable demands and do as she pleased?


    If he didn¡¯t love her, would she be this angry with him?


    The answer is no.


    It seems that she had indeed be increasingly greedy. If this continued, what if one day he left her? Would she even be capable of living on her own?


    A hint of mockery appeared on Mo Ran¡¯s lips.


    Mo Ran, oh Mo Ran, you used to be so independent, so strong. After being with Gu Yixuan, you¡¯ve be increasingly dependent on him, even for trivial things, losing some of your basic instincts.


    If she became too reliant on him, what would happen to her survival instincts if they were no longer together?


    Just the thought of such an oue made Mo Ran scared.


    Indeed, it had been a long time since she thought about looking for a job, subconsciously assuming that Gu Yixuan would provide for her and thuscking the motivation to work.


    Even her beloved dance, she had not picked up again.


    Thankfully, this incident served as a wake-up call. Otherwise, she would have degenerated, bing a parasite that could only survive by clinging to him...

 Chapter 719 - 720 The Study Room Where One Sleeps for Three Days 1

    <h4>Chapter 719: Chapter 720 The Study Room Where One Sleeps for Three Days 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Starting from today, she was determined to work hard to improve herself and learn how to support herself.


    They say a woman¡¯s heart is an inscrutable mystery; within the span of this short time, Mo Ran¡¯s thoughts had already gone through a myriad of changes.


    Gu Yixuan waspletely unaware of how much she had been thinking.


    Seeing that she remained silent, he felt somewhat anxious, "Ranran, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t handle this matter well. Can you forgive me, please?"


    Mo Ran shook her head faintly, ¡¯It¡¯s okay, I was being unreasonable. Actually, you¡¯ve already done so much for me.¡¯


    These words clearly contained a tinge of petnce.


    Gu Yixuan knew she hadn¡¯t truly let it go; she was still ming him.


    "No, what I¡¯ve done for you isn¡¯t enough. Ranran, if it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much. It¡¯s my fault, and no matter what I do for you, I always feel it¡¯s not enough."


    He knew that his identity determined his fate. And it also affected those around him.


    Anyone who followed him would indeed face many unexpected incidents.


    Even though he wished for Mo Ran to have a peaceful and happy life, there were still many things he couldn¡¯t prevent.


    The only thing he could do was to continuously be good to her, constantly make it up to her, keep making her feel happy, and use all his strength to protect her.


    ¡¯Gu Yixuan, can we not talk about this anymore? It¡¯s all in the past, let¡¯s not let it affect our rtionship. I won¡¯t bring it up again in the future.¡¯


    After feeling a bit awkward, her mood had brightened considerably.


    Being together required a lot ofpromises, and she couldn¡¯t be too exacting about everything.


    Gao Zhenzhen had helped him, and she couldn¡¯t force him to be an ungrateful person.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s throat clenched with emotion, "Okay. Let¡¯s not dwell on this matter, but you have to promise me, if something troubles you in the future, you must speak up. Don¡¯t keep it bottled up inside."


    Heaven knows, facing her slightly indifferent attitude these past few days had tormented his heart terribly.


    Mo Ran nodded with a smile. If there was truly something bothering her, she would definitely speak up; she didn¡¯t want to torment each other like this.


    Finally seeing her knowing smile, Gu Yixuan also smiled with joy.


    Stretching out his hand, he wrapped her in his embrace, contentedly holding her and repeatedly kissing the top of her head.


    However, a hint of slyness shed in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes. Did he really think it was all over?


    Indeed, she no longer held a grudge against him for helping Gao Zhenzhen, but she was still bothered by those two hugs between them!


    One captured in a photo, the other seen with her own eyes.

 Chapter 720 - 721 The Study Room Where One Sleeps for Three Days 2

    <h4>Chapter 720: Chapter 721 The Study Room Where One Sleeps for Three Days 2</h4><h4></h4>


    No matter what, she had to vent her feelings and demonstrate her power so that he would understand and she could let go.


    Sometimes, men simply cannot be spoiled, nor easily forgiven; otherwise, they¡¯ll definitely do it again.


    For the sake of their future marital happiness, she had to harden her heart and punish him.


    Gu Yixuan was happily oblivious, thinking the storm had passed and sunny days were ahead. Little did he know his punishment wasing that night.


    Just out of the bath, he saw Mo Ran rummaging through the cab for pillows and nkets.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, puzzled.


    Could it be that they were going to sleep in separate rooms?


    Frowning, he stepped forward and grasped Mo Ran¡¯s wrist, "Ranran, what are you doing?"


    Mo Ran pushed his hand away and handed him a written note.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve decided to have you sleep in the study for three days. This is your punishment for holding another woman.¡¯


    No way, he had actually guessed right.


    Seeing Mo Ran pretending to be huffy, Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    "Ranran, can you punish me in some other way? You know I can¡¯t sleep at night if I¡¯m not holding you," he said, pretending to be innocent and batting his eyes suggestively.


    Mo Ran¡¯s ears turned red, but she still resolutely stuck to her decision.


    ¡¯No, I still can¡¯t forgive you for holding another woman. Go sleep in the study, or I will.¡¯


    Gu Yixuan snatched the note and threw it away, clinging to her obstinately, "Let¡¯s not sleep in the study, shall we just sleep here together?"


    No!


    Mo Ran shook her head.


    "Ranran, you¡¯re so cruel. I¡¯ll have insomnia for three days." Besides, he simply couldn¡¯t bear to sleep in separate rooms from her.


    At the hospital, her health had been poor, and he hadn¡¯t touched her. He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. If he were to sleep in the study, he would most certainly suffocate.


    Mo Ran still shook her head determinedly.


    Without asking for her opinion, Gu Yixuan simply carried her and rolled around with her on ¡õ¡õ.


    "Let¡¯s sleep, it¡¯s gettingte."


    When Mo Ran tried to push him away, he held her even tighter.


    "Ranran, let¡¯s do something healthy for our bodies and minds tonight; we can talk about your punishment tomorrow," he whispered urgently, his kisses falling on her forehead, her face.


    Mo Ran struggled to dodge, putting her hand up to block his kisses.


    Go sleep in the study!


    Her eyesmunicated her intent.


    Pretending not to see, he kissed along her palm, inching toward her wrist, her arm.


    Mo Ran forcefully pushed his head away, looking increasingly displeased.

 Chapter 721 - 722 The Study Room Where One Sleeps for Three Days 3

    <h4>Chapter 721: Chapter 722 The Study Room Where One Sleeps for Three Days 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Go sleep in the study!!!


    Still not seeing, Gu Yixuan started to unbutton her clothes and buried his head in her chest.


    His lips and tongue on her skin immediately ignited a me.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but arch her body, a strange current running through her from head to toe.


    He was deliberately trying to distract her, she wouldn¡¯t be fooled.


    Seeing she couldn¡¯t struggle free, Mo Ran simply stopped struggling andy unresponsive on the bed.


    After busying himself for a while, Gu Yixuan finally sensed something was wrong and looked up.


    Mo Ran bit her lip, turned her head away with grievance, and her eyes began to redden.


    Only then did Gu Yixuan realize she was serious, "Ranran, are you angry?"


    He cradled her face, frowning slightly.


    Mo Ran pushed him away and got up, straightening her disheveled clothes, took out her phone, and showed him the photo.


    Gu Yixuan took it with a puzzled look, was first shocked at the image, and then panicked.


    "It¡¯s not like that!" Yet another weak and powerless exnation.


    "I just asked to meet her to make things clear, to let her give up and go back to Japan. She didn¡¯t want to leave and threw herself at me. Ranran, I didn¡¯t hug her at all, I made her let go immediately! You have to believe me, how could I possibly be with another woman behind your back?"


    What he hadn¡¯t expected was that Gao Zhenzhen would secretly capture all this and send it to Mo Ran, clearly intending to cause internal strife between them.


    That woman¡¯s heart was indeed veryplex, and he was truly relieved that the person he loved wasn¡¯t her.


    "No matter what, seeing you hug her, my heart just feels ufortable. You go sleep in the study, I don¡¯t want to sleep with you right now."


    "Ranran, I am innocent!"


    "Am I not innocent then? If there¡¯s a man who likes me, and he needs a hug goodbye before he leaves, and I agree, what would you think in your heart?"


    Of course he wouldn¡¯t agree!


    He would definitely teach that man a harsh lesson and let him know the consequences ofying a finger on his woman.


    Seeing his reaction, Mo Ran knew what his answer would be in his heart.


    "You wouldn¡¯t be happy if I hugged someone else, and I¡¯m not happy you hugging other people either. You must go sleep in the study for three days, and if you ever hug another woman like this again, I will ignore you!"


    Gu Yixuan ruffled his hair restlessly, his voice pleading, "Ranran, won¡¯t it be okay if I admit I was wrong?"

 Chapter 722 - 723 The Study Room Where One Sleeps for Three Days 4

    <h4>Chapter 722: Chapter 723 The Study Room Where One Sleeps for Three Days 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "Can you change the punishment, like penalizing me by not going to the office for three days or having me cook for you for three days? Anything is fine, just don¡¯t make me sleep in the study."


    Mo Ran huffed in anger.


    ¡¯Fine, you are banned from appearing before my eyes for three days!¡¯


    This punishment was even more vicious.


    Sleeping in the study, he at least could see her during the day and find some sce in herpany. Not being allowed to appear before her for three days would surely drive him mad.


    "Ranran, I really messed up. Could you please let me off?" Gu Yixuan begged, holding her hand with a pitiful tone.


    No way!


    Mo Ran withdrew her hand and crossed her arms, ignoring him.


    He had no idea that she wasn¡¯t trying to make things difficult for him on purpose; her heart was genuinely in pain. He had forgiven Gao Zhenzhen and even embraced her twice¡ªhow could she swallow such an insult?


    Anyway, she felt that she wasn¡¯t as important to him as Gao Zhenzhen was.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t help but want to sniff him whenever she got close, to check if there was any other woman¡¯s perfume scent on him.


    She felt like she was bing neurotic.


    So making him sleep in the study for three days was not only a punishment for him but also time for herself, to calm down properly.


    Seeing there was no room for negotiation, Gu Yixuan had no choice but topromise.


    Picking up the pillow and quilt she had prepared, he didn¡¯t want to move even half a step away.


    "Ranran, you might not be able to sleep at night without me either," he decided to appeal to her emotions, reasoning with her.


    Mo Ran got up and pushed him out.


    Ignoring his pathetic look, she pushed him out of the room and then mercilessly closed the door, not giving him a second thought.


    Gu Yixuan raised his hand to knock on the door but, after a try, he didn¡¯t follow through.


    He truly regretted his actions and finally understood that even if a man didn¡¯t cheat on his partner, he couldn¡¯t let the woman at home know anything about any close contact with another woman.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be very serious.


    After all, when women get jealous, they are rarely rational.


    He would sleep in the study tonight and must make up to her tomorrow so he could rightfully move back into the main bedroom.


    Lying in bed at night, Mo Ran tossed and turned, unable to sleep. She finally got up, turned on herputer, and checked if there was any work to do.


    She had beenzy for too long; it was time to get back into work and charge herself up.


    She looked through a lot of job postings but didn¡¯t like any of them; she just loved to dance.


    How wonderful it would be to run her own dance ss.

 Chapter 723 - 724 Can See but Can’t Eat 1

    <h4>Chapter 723: Chapter 724 Can See but Can¡¯t Eat 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Once this thought popped up, it spiraled out of control.


    Mo Ran thought for a moment, and decided that she should start a dance ss, teaching people who loved dancing how to dance.


    This way, she could make money and continue her passion.


    That settled it, she would discuss it with Mo Yan once her throat was better to see how to n this dance ss.


    Filled with longing for her future career, Mo Ran went to sleep with a smile on her lips.


    Poor Gu Yixuan in the study suffered through the night, tossing and turning in bed like a pancake, without a wink of sleep.


    .....................


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Mo Ran woke up, stretchedzily, and yawned on her way to the bathroom.


    Gathering her messy hair up with a clip, she stood in front of the sink in her nightgown, squeezing toothpaste to brush her teeth.


    There was a patch of gauze on her neck, covering a tiny incision from the surgery, but it wouldn¡¯t leave a scar.


    After brushing her teeth, she turned on the faucet to wash her face and carefully massaged the cleanser into her skin, then bent over to rinse.


    A figure silently drifted into the bathroom, suddenly wrapping one hand around her waist and cupping her breast with the other.


    Mo Ran jumped with fright, but the familiar scent quickly calmed her down.


    Looking up into the mirror, she saw Gu Yixuan holding her tightly, with his hands unceasingly kneading her chest, kissesnding one after another on her neck.


    Was this man, in the bright early morning, in heat?


    Mo Ran elbowed him in the chest, and he let out a low groan that sounded like a moan, triggering endless fantasies.


    Her face flushed red, and she started to struggle vigorously.


    Her hips were suddenly pushed against by something hard, scaring her into staying still.


    Gu Yixuan looked forward, catching sight in the mirror of her flushed cheeks, her gritted teeth, and a sly smile curling up the corners of his mouth.


    "Ranran, what to do, I¡¯m so hungry right now, I really want you."


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned even redder, and she wrote on the misty mirror with her wet hand, ¡¯Don¡¯t touch me!¡¯


    She even added an exmation mark to convey her anger at that moment.


    Gu Yixuan held her tighter, making her feel his hunger, "Ranran, what if I starve to death?"


    ¡¯Go eat something!¡¯


    "No, I want to eat you."


    Mo Ran was about to write again, but Gu Yixuan turned her around and kissed her lips, denying her the chance to express herself.

 Chapter 724 - 725 Seeing But Not Able to Eat 2

    <h4>Chapter 724: Chapter 725 Seeing But Not Able to Eat 2</h4><h4></h4>


    He seemed truly starved, hugging her tightly and pressing her back against the counter, his hands moving incessantly over her.


    He kissed her wildly, quickly bing breathless and tense all over.


    Mo Ran felt very ufortable being treated this way, especially her back, which was painfully pressed against the hard surface.


    With a frown, she pushed his head away forcefully and let out a faint raspy sound, "Don¡¯t... want..."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s whole body jolted, and his movements indeed ceased.


    "You fool, who told you to start talking!" He forgot his own desires, grasping her shoulders and looking at her displeased.


    "Does your throat hurt? Has the wound been pulled open?"


    It did hurt a lot, Mo Ran frowned tightly with pain, which made Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart ache.


    "All right, I won¡¯t touch you, okay? Don¡¯t talk anymore, the doctor said you can¡¯t make any sounds for three days, otherwise you¡¯ll need surgery again."


    Mo Ran obediently nodded; she had been too anxious just now and would dare not make a sound again.


    Gu Yixuan let out a helpless sigh, straightened her clothes for her, and led her back to the bedroom.


    He took out several clothes and handed them to her, "Come on, change your clothes, we¡¯re going to the hospital."


    Mo Ran shook her head, indicating she didn¡¯t want to go.


    Her throat was fine, it didn¡¯t hurt anymore, so why go to the hospital.


    She had stayed in the hospital for so long and was quite averse to that ce.


    "Listen to me, let¡¯s go check it out, what if the wound has torn?"


    Mo Ran still shook her head, but she hugged the clothes and went to the bathroom, changing anding back out.


    She took out paper and pen and wrote: ¡¯Don¡¯t go to the hospital, I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    "No, I won¡¯t be relieved until we check."


    ¡¯Really, it¡¯s fine, if there¡¯s something wrong, I¡¯ll tell you.¡¯


    Gu Yixuan pondered for a moment, then nodded, "Alright, but if it hurts, you must tell me."


    Mo Ran smiled and nodded.


    "Ah..." Gu Yixuan sighed deeply, "Ranran, you really know how to torture me."


    Now he dared not touch her even more, lest she idently make a sound, and it would be him who would feel the pain.


    He couldn¡¯t really touch her, after all, during that act, she might not be able to help but let out moans.


    Mo Ran knew what he was thinking in his heart, smiled wryly, and took his hand to shake it pleasingly, tiptoeing to kiss his cheek.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes lit up, pointing to his lips, "Here too."


    She also kissed his lips, and he took the opportunity to encircle her waist, giving her a passionate kiss before letting her go.

 Chapter 725 - 726 Can See but Can’t Eat 3

    <h4>Chapter 725: Chapter 726 Can See but Can¡¯t Eat 3</h4><h4></h4>


    After breakfast, Mo Ran had nothing to do, so she decided to watch TV dramas.


    Gu Yixuan took hisptop and sat beside her, quietly working.


    Mo Ran nced at him and passed him a note, "You should go to the study to work, the sound of the TV will disturb you."


    He shook his head, "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just work here for a while."


    Seeing that he really didn¡¯t mind, Mo Ran stopped urging him. However, she turned down the volume of the TV a bit, trying not to disturb him.


    She was still watching Korean dramas; ever since falling in love, she had developed a taste for these unproductive soap operas.


    The grandmother prepared juice for them and ced a te of fruit in front of them.


    Mo Ran ate while watching, getting excited whenever it came to an intense part.


    Gu Yixuan would asionally look over at her, a tender smile apparent in his eyes.


    When the female lead was diagnosed with a terminal illness, she couldn¡¯t help her eyes from reddening; she hastily reached for a tissue to wipe away the tears.


    Gu Yixuan took the opportunity to wrap his arms around her shoulders, pulling her into his embrace.


    Leaning on his body, she silently cried, feeling deeppassion for the female lead¡¯s fate. She was so kind, having been through so much hardship; why would fate y such a cruel joke on her?


    Seeing her get so engrossed in the show, Gu Yixuan kissed her forehead and whispered, "It¡¯s just a TV show, don¡¯t take it so seriously."


    Mo Ran shook her head and grabbed the paper and pen from the table.


    ¡¯In real life, there really are many such pitiful girls. They just yearn for love but can never be with the one they love.¡¯


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s kissnded gently on her face, "Why worry so much about that, as long as we can be together, that¡¯s what matters."


    Mo Ran was still immersed in the drama.


    ¡¯Actually, I think as long as one is alive, there¡¯s hope. No matter how many hardships are faced, there wille a day when two people can be together. But she¡¯s got a terminal illness, one would be in heaven and the other on earth, never again having the chance to be together.¡¯


    Gu Yixuan nced at the television screen and asked her, "What¡¯s the ending like?"


    ¡¯I heard that the girl still dies and the boy lives on in solitude and pain, missing her every day.¡¯


    "Serves them right to be apart; she¡¯s dead and he¡¯s still alive for what!" Gu Yixuan said disdainfully.


    Mo Ran red at him, annoyed by his way of thinking.


    ¡¯Does one have to die for love if the other one dies? It would be so good if the girl couldn¡¯t live on, but the boy could.¡¯

 Chapter 726 - 727 Can See but Can’t Eat 4

    <h4>Chapter 726: Chapter 727 Can See but Can¡¯t Eat 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "If that¡¯s the case, then he shouldn¡¯t keep living in pain. He can find someone new. After all, he wasn¡¯t that in love with the girl."


    In his opinion, if one loved too deeply, they should apany their partner in death so they could be together in theherworld.


    Mo Ran silently nced at him.


    ¡¯Gu Yixuan, if I were to die, you must live on.¡¯


    The man frowned unhappily, "What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    Mo Ran felt she wasn¡¯t talking nonsense at all. Gu Yixuan¡¯s emotions were too extreme, and she was truly afraid he would do something foolish.


    ¡¯I¡¯m speaking hypothetically. I hope you¡¯ll live on, because no one wants to see their loved one die with them.¡¯


    Gu Yixuan angrily snatched away her paper and pen, "Your brain has been poisoned by television! Always thinking about such messy things."


    He grabbed the remote control and decisively turned off the television.


    Mo Ran pouted. She was seriously speaking to him and wasn¡¯t thinking about messy things at all.


    She took a sip of her juice, puffed her cheeks, looked down thoughtfully, and began typing a text message on her phone.


    A momentter, Gu Yixuan¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡¯I¡¯m serious. I hope you can live a happy life even if I¡¯m not by your side. You must take care of yourself and not do anything foolish.¡¯


    Reading it almost caused Gu Yixuan to burst with anger as he red at her.


    "What on earth are you thinking, bringing up such topics out of nowhere?!"


    And what was it to her whether or not he continued to live?


    Pah, pah!


    Of course, he would continue living to apany her until they grew old and died.


    Mo Ran had indeed been influenced by television, bing somewhat emotional. Seeing Gu Yixuan angry, she suddenly became clear-headed.


    How could she possibly be thinking about what happens after her death?


    No wonder he was angry. If it were her, she would be angry too.


    She gave an apologetic smile and hugged his arm, gently rocking it.


    Recently she had learned how to act coquettishly, especially when he was angry, to appease him.


    But Gu Yixuan was not swayed by this tactic. He pinched her chin, his face ashen.


    "Are you going to think about such pointless things again?"


    She shook her head; certainly, she wouldn¡¯t think about them again.


    "Hmph, those soap operas, you can¡¯t watch them anymore! I¡¯m going to throw them all out!" If she kept watching, there was no telling what else she mighte up with.


    Mo Ran quickly shook her head.


    Please don¡¯t throw them away. She hadn¡¯t finished watching, and there were still a dozen idol dramas left.


    "Your opposition doesn¡¯t matter; I¡¯m definitely throwing them out!"

 Chapter 727 - 728 Can See but Can’t Eat 5

    <h4>Chapter 727: Chapter 728 Can See but Can¡¯t Eat 5</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran huffily let go of his hand, hands on hips as she red at him.


    Gu Yixuan gave her a casual nce and called to the maid, "Throw away all those discs."


    The maid looked at Mo Ran in a quandary, who was vigorously shaking her head at her.


    "Throw them all away!" Gu Yixuan stressed.


    "Yes," the maid reluctantly began to sort through the discs, and Mo Ran did not try to stop her.


    Grabbing a pen and paper, she gritted her teeth and wrote down a sentence.


    ¡¯If you dare throw them away, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡¯


    Gu Yixuan saw it and scoffed, "Oh, getting bold, are we? Daring topare me with a bunch of discs."


    Mo Ran nervously swallowed, handing him another note.


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t throw them away, I won¡¯t throw you out.¡¯


    "What if I insist on throwing them away?" he asked, lifting an eyebrow nonchntly, his gaze sharply fixing on her.


    What to do, should she really throw him out?


    The maid had already packed up all the discs, filling arge stic bag and was about to walk outside with it.


    Mo Ran jumped up and grabbed the bag, shaking her head furiously.


    Don¡¯t throw them away, if they had to go, at least let her finish watching them first.


    Seeing her pitiful look, the maid couldn¡¯t bear to speak to Gu Yixuan, "Second Young Master, why not keep them? Miss Mo is quite bored at home, and watching TV helps pass the time."


    "That¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s too bored and watches all this nonsense that her mind starts to wander. Throw them all away, not one should be kept."


    "This..." The maid looked at Mo Ran, troubled, "Miss Mo, let go. They¡¯re just discs, no need to get mad at the Second Young Master over them."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t really care about the discs, but Gu Yixuan¡¯s attitude was genuinely making her a little angry.


    Not wanting to trouble the maid, she let go, and went upstairs without looking back, each step heavier than thest.


    "Could Miss Mo be angry?"


    Gu Yixuan shook his head affectionately, "No, she wouldn¡¯t get mad at me over something so trivial."


    The maid gave him a strange look. Really?


    Sometimes, women can make a big fuss over the most trivial things.


    Second Young Master, are you really sure she won¡¯t be mad at you?


    Of course, the maid could only question this in her mind, definitely not daring to say it out loud.


    Mo Ran, fuming, returned to her bedroom, grabbed a pillow imagining it was Gu Yixuan, and beat it fiercely before lying on the bed, gasping for breath, deted.


    Life was indeed boring without TV.


    After lying there for a while, she opened herptop to look up how to start a dance ss.

 Chapter 728 - 729 Can See but Can’t Eat 6

    <h4>Chapter 728: Chapter 729 Can See but Can¡¯t Eat 6</h4><h4></h4>


    She was so engrossed in the advice she found online that her anger seemed to evaporate.


    Taking out pen and paper, she jotted down the key points and became oblivious to the passing time.


    Gu Yixuan had waited for a long time downstairs, and since she hadn¡¯te down, he frowned, wondering if she was really angry.


    He had to go up and check on her.


    "Click¡ª" The door creaked open, and hearing the sound, Mo Ran quickly closed the webpage, shut herptop, and swiftly opened QQ, trying to bring up a QQ game to y.


    Gu Yixuan noticed her guilty behavior and paused imperceptibly before approaching her.


    "Ranran, what are you doing?"


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t answer him and didn¡¯t even nce his way.


    She was still mad at him.


    "Ding Ding¡ªDing Ding¡ª"


    A friend was messaging her, and QQ chimed.


    Mo Ran wasn¡¯t too concerned and clicked on the message, but it was from someone she hadn¡¯t expected.


    [Windmill, you finally logged on, I¡¯ve missed you so much!]


    Crap! This person was going to get her in trouble!


    Mo Ran hurriedly closed the chat window and immediately went offline.


    Unfortunately, it was toote, Gu Yixuan had already seen thement from that person.


    "Love ss Representative? Male or female?" he asked ominously from behind her.


    Mo Ran felt a chill down her spine as if a cold breeze had just wafted by.


    She turned around and shook her head, indicating she didn¡¯t know them.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s mouth curved slightly, but his eyes were devoid of any mirth, "You don¡¯t know them, yet they are on your friends¡¯ list and talking about missing you?"


    She opened WORD and typed a line.


    ¡¯I met him during a game, we¡¯re not close.¡¯


    "If someone you¡¯re not close with is talking about missing you, how far would it go if you two were close?"


    Gu Yixuan bent down, his hands braced on both sides of the chair, peering closely into her eyes.


    "..."


    Mo Ran thought he was being unreasonable.


    First, he threw away her discs, and now he was doubting her rtionship with others, treating her like a child.


    They were in a romantic rtionship, not a father-daughter rtionship.


    With rapid keystrokes, she typed another line, ¡¯In any case, I¡¯m not close with him, think what you will, the innocent have nothing to hide!¡¯


    "Then why did you hurry to close it? Since I came in, I¡¯ve noticed you acting all sneaky. Tell me, is there really something you¡¯re hiding from me?"


    She couldn¡¯t tell him about starting a dance ss. She didn¡¯t want his help in secret. She wanted to make it on her own merits, to build her own career.

 Chapter 729 - 730 Can See but Can’t Eat 7

    <h4>Chapter 729: Chapter 730 Can See but Can¡¯t Eat 7</h4><h4></h4>


    ¡¯No, I¡¯m not hiding anything from you.¡¯


    "Really?" Gu Yixuan clearly didn¡¯t believe her, "Ranran, just tell me the truth, what exactly is your rtionship with that ¡¯Love ss Representative¡¯? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t me you."


    He decided to use a tempting approach, his voice soft and gentle, giving the impression that he was magnanimous and a good person.


    Pfft, she would not fall for his trick!


    ¡¯Gu Yixuan, you don¡¯t trust me, and you throw away my stuff. I¡¯ve made up my mind, today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the outside days, you¡¯re going to sleep in the study! No objections!¡¯


    Gu Yixuan was stunned for a moment, his displeasure that wasn¡¯t so intense just now turned into substantial dissatisfaction.


    "Ranran, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?!"


    Mo Ran nced at him indifferently, ¡¯I¡¯m not doing it on purpose, I¡¯m doing it intentionally. Gu Yixuan, you can¡¯t be too controlling over me, can¡¯t just throw away my stuff, and certainly can¡¯t doubt me at will.¡¯


    "I¡¯m doing this for your own good, I threw away your discs because I worry you¡¯ll overthink things. Asking about your rtionship with others is out of concern that you¡¯ve been deceived by bad people online," he quickly exined self-righteously.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not a three-year-old child, don¡¯t I have a brain of my own?¡¯


    "Some men online are very cunning, they specifically target women of your age, leaving you unprepared and vulnerable."


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t chat with thatizen anymore, I¡¯ll delete him next time. However, you still have to sleep in the study for the next few days.¡¯


    It seemed like she was getting addicted to using this tactic, in fact, apart from this method, she didn¡¯t know how else to punish him.


    Gu Yixuan pulled out a slight smile and coaxed, "Ranran, how about I take you out for some fun? Haven¡¯t I said it? Once you¡¯re well, we¡¯ll travel. We can go wherever you want. Let¡¯s take the opportunity to go out for some fun in these few days, shall we?"


    Trying to change the subject? No way!


    Mo Ran turned off theputer and shook her head firmly.


    "Ranran, are you pushing me away for another man?" he asked a rather serious question.


    Mo Ran looked at him, her expression normal, not at all frightened by his words.


    Seeing that this tactic was ineffective, Gu Yixuan immediately revealed a pleading smile, "Didn¡¯t you say that it was only for three days in the study? Yesterday has already passed, only two days left. You can¡¯t add two more days."


    Mo Ran nodded and wrote a note for him, ¡¯OK, you said it yourself, you have to sleep in the study today and tomorrow, no going back on your word. Otherwise, it will be four days.¡¯

 Chapter 730 - 731 Can See but Can’t Eat 8

    <h4>Chapter 730: Chapter 731 Can See but Can¡¯t Eat 8</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yixuan looked at her and felt like he had been fooled.


    It turned out she was ying hard to get, and, like an idiot, he had gone ahead and suggested sleeping in the study for two days.


    "Ranran, I already slept in the study for one day yesterday, and I didn¡¯t sleep a wink all night. In light of my insomnia, can I be let off the hook for today and tomorrow?"


    Mo Ran shook her head vigorously.


    "I¡¯ll take you shopping, we¡¯ll go on a shopping spree, and I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want, okay?" He thought all girls liked receiving gifts.


    Mo Ran indeed liked receiving gifts and shopping.


    However, as soon as she thought of not allowing herself to degrade, her expression immediately turned sour. She couldn¡¯t squander his money and couldn¡¯t depend on him financially.


    Standing up, she was ready to walk out with a cold demeanor.


    Gu Yixuan watched in rm and hastily nodded as he held onto her, "Okay, I¡¯ll sleep in the study. Don¡¯t be mad, from now on I won¡¯t suspect you so easily, nor will I casually throw away your things."


    As long as she wasn¡¯t angry with him, he would do anything; anyway, he didn¡¯t mind agreeing to these small things.


    Seeing that he had finally agreed, Mo Ran¡¯s expression also softened.


    She knew Gu Yixuan had misunderstood her. She was angry a moment ago to warn herself not to misuse his money, not because she was angry at him.


    But she didn¡¯t want to exin. If she did, she guessed he would be the one getting angry.


    "Is your anger gone, then can I hold you?" Gu Yixuan asked with a smile.


    Looking at his cautious demeanor, Mo Ran wondered if she had gone too far.


    But if she didn¡¯t do this, what would happen if, in the future, he threw away whatever he didn¡¯t like? What if a man came and he suspected their rtionship?


    With that thought, Mo Ran felt her actions were justified.


    But making him sleep in the study for three days was indeed unfair to him.


    Alright, topensate him, she decided to let him hold her.


    Mo Ran opened her arms and hugged his waist; Gu Yixuan immediately hugged her back, holding on tightly.


    As he embraced her, his heart was filled with satisfaction.


    She was his everything, his treasure. No matter how she punished him or treated him, he could never bring himself to be harsh to her.


    Ah, his life was doomed; this woman had himpletely wrapped around her finger, ready to bully him whenever she wanted.


    However, he enjoyed this feeling and was willing to let her bully him for a lifetime.


    And he knew Mo Ran wouldn¡¯t really be mad at him, wouldn¡¯t take things seriously, and wouldn¡¯t really bully him or punish him.

 Chapter 731 - 732: Don’t Want to Know Him 1

    <h4>Chapter 731: Chapter 732: Don¡¯t Want to Know Him 1</h4><h4></h4>


    As expected, Gu Yixuan slept in the study at night, but that left him severely frustrated and unfulfilled.


    The consequence was that during the day, he would constantly stare at Mo Ran, his burning gaze practically stripping her naked and publically punishing her on the spot.


    What rendered Mo Ran speechless was that he mirrored her every move.


    Thirsty, she reached for a ss, and his hand reached out too.


    Just as she grasped the ss, his hand also grasped hers.


    So hot, the temperature of his hand was frighteningly high.


    Mo Ran quickly withdrew her hand and looked at him in surprise.


    ¡¯Are you sick? Why are you so hot?¡¯


    She reached out to touch his forehead, which was also very hot. Gu Yixuan pointed to his chest, and when Mo Ran touched there, it was still very hot.


    He then signaled for her to touch his lower abdomen, and then his thighs.


    Seeing the tent he¡¯d pitched, Mo Ran¡¯s hand, which was about tond on his leg, suddenly exerted more force, and with a ¡¯smack,¡¯ she pped it down.


    "Ranran, you should p here." He pointed to a particrly high spot.


    What a hooligan!


    Mo Ran red at him with gritted teeth, determined that even if he were dying of heat, she would pay him no mind.


    "Ranran, give me a hug," Gu Yixuan coaxed, moving closer, but Mo Ran pushed him away and warned him with her eyes.


    If he dared to misbehave, she would not let him off easily!


    Gu Yixuan dreaded the punishment Mo Ran had given him, to sleep in the study.


    What a joke, after sleeping in the study for two days, he was nearly suffocating; if he had to do it for a few more days, he might as well be a monk.


    Grumpily, he touched his nose and moved back to his spot slowly.


    Mo Ran thought he must have learned his lesson, but when she went to swing on the swing, he followed and insisted on squeezing in with her.


    The swing was spacious for one person but cramped for two.


    With bodies rubbing against each other, it was very ufortable, so Mo Ran simply gave up the swing to him.


    When she went to tend to the garden, he still followed her, circling behind her. Mo Ran would bump into him as soon as she turned around.


    She told him to back off, but he simply replied, "This path isn¡¯t yours; I have the right to walk around too."


    Humph, couldn¡¯t she avoid him if she couldn¡¯t confront him?


    Mo Ran simply grabbed her wallet and sneaked out of the vi to shop at the nearby supermarket.


    The supermarket catered specifically to the wealthy people around and carried all imported items that were frightfully expensive.


    Mo Ran pushed her cart and looked through an aisle but hadn¡¯t decided what to buy yet.

 Chapter 732 - 733: Don’t Want to Know Him 2

    <h4>Chapter 732: Chapter 733: Don¡¯t Want to Know Him 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Turning the corner, she was startled to see Gu Yixuan, dressed in a pink casual shirt, appear before her.


    The man walked over with a smile, his hand brushing against hers as they pushed the cart together.


    How did he know she was here?


    This guy must have irvoyance!


    "What do you want to buy?" he asked with a smile.


    Mo Ran gave him a helpless nce and said nothing, and of course, she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    She wanted to let go and have him push the cart alone. But suddenly she felt that two people shopping together in the supermarket and pushing a cart was quite a heartwarming scene, so she gripped the handle of the cart a bit tighter.


    When they reached the adult section, Mo Ran nned to walk away immediately.


    But Gu Yixuan pulled the cart to a stop, and she gave him a puzzled nce.


    The man reached for a box, "I¡¯ve heard this brand is quite good, they even have various patterns, with wolf teeth, raised studs, and even barbs. The vors aren¡¯t bad either, orange, apple, strawberry, many kinds. Ranran, why don¡¯t we buy a few boxes to try?"


    Next to them, another couple choosing contraceptives nced ambiguously at Mo Ran upon hearing Gu Yixuan¡¯s words.


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned red in an instant, mortified to the core.


    She didn¡¯t even know this jerk, and she wasn¡¯t familiar with him at all!


    Stamping hard on his foot, Mo Ran hurriedly pushed the cart away from the scene.


    She was wrong; she thought they could have a nice shopping trip in the supermarket, but his mind had long since lost its purity.


    All he thought about were unhealthy things.


    With haste, Mo Ran pushed the cart to the fruit section, and Gu Yixuan quickly followed.


    "Ranran, what are you shy about? We¡¯ve been living together for so long, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about," he teased with augh.


    Mo Ran red at him fiercely, as if to say enough.


    The smile at the corner of Gu Yixuan¡¯s mouth grew wider, "But indeed, we don¡¯t need that kind of stuff. I was just looking for fun, not really nning to buy it."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t want to stand next to this guy any longer.


    She turned to choose some food, picked out a fewrge apples, then some mangoes, and when she went to weigh them, Gu Yixuan brought over some bananas.


    "You should eat more bananas, they are good for both body and mind."


    If she had only heard the first part of the sentence, Mo Ran wouldn¡¯t have thought anything of it. But Gu Yixuan often said to her ¡¯let¡¯s do something that is good for both body and mind,¡¯ so she was particrly sensitive to the words that followed.


    She nced at the bananas, then back at his mischievous eyes.

 Chapter 733 - 734: Don’t Want to Know Him 3

    <h4>Chapter 733: Chapter 734: Don¡¯t Want to Know Him 3</h4><h4></h4>


    She nced at the banana, then back at his suggestive gaze.


    She immediately made a connection, the shape of the banana was... well...


    Her face turned as red as a boiled shrimp once again!


    Ah, she really didn¡¯t want to get to know him at all!!!


    Mo Ran gritted her teeth so hard she thought she might break them.


    Alright, if he wanted bananas, she would just buy them all and let him have his way.


    Mo Ran ended up weighing a bunch more bananas, and the result was, Gu Yixuan left with two huge bags of very heavy bananas.


    Walking ahead cheerfully, feeling like she had punished Gu Yixuan, Mo Ran¡¯s steps were breezy.


    Looking back at him, it was frustrating. Despite carrying so much, his expression was rxed, not straining in the slightest.


    "Ranran, so you wanted to eat so many bananas, your mind is really not pure," Gu Yixuan teased her on purpose.


    Roar¡ª


    Whose mind is impure!


    It was truly like the pot calling the kettle ck!


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes twinkled, and sheughed as she ran behind him, jumped up with force, and hooked her hands around his neck, demanding he carry her.


    With her added weight, he ought to feel the burden.


    Gu Yixuan turned his head, showing a hurt expression, andined, "Ranran, you¡¯re adding insult to injury."


    Hehe, she was intentionally bullying him.


    Mo Ran grinned proudly and hugged him tighter to show that she wasn¡¯t going to get down under any circumstance.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes glinted, and he suddenly started to run, "You¡¯d better hold on tight, or else you might fall."


    Mo Ran clung to his neck for dear life, wrapping her legs tightly around his waist, terrified of falling off.


    He ran all the way to the vi, leaving Mo Ran dizzy and feeling like her body was falling apart.


    On the other hand, Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t have a single drop of sweat on his forehead, looking super rxed.


    Frustrating, his stamina was incredibly good!


    She tore off a banana and began to eat it with big bites; after finishing one, Gu Yixuan handed her another.


    Taking it from him, she continued eating, but soon felt something was off.


    She looked up, puzzled, to meet Gu Yixuan¡¯s burning gaze.


    He was staring at her mouth, his eyes almost as if he wanted to devour her.


    Mo Ran swallowed hard and put down the half-eaten banana, shaking her head to indicate she no longer wanted it.


    Gu Yixuan still looked at her with a hungry gaze, "Ranran, next time, don¡¯t eat a banana in front of me."


    Because of pent-up desires, he had reached the point where his mind was filled with unhealthy images.

 Chapter 734 - 735: Don’t Want to Know Him 4

    <h4>Chapter 734: Chapter 735: Don¡¯t Want to Know Him 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Longing and unfulfilled, he had reached a point where his mind was filled with nothing but unhealthy images.


    No matter what he saw her doing, he could rte it to that kind of thing, and if possible, he really wanted to pounce on her and devour her until not even bones were left.


    This time, Mo Ran didn¡¯t do the opposite of what he said, nodding hurriedly.


    She really dared not eat anymore, his gaze was so terrifying, like a wolf, with a green, oily sheen.


    "And..." Gu Yixuan looked at her deeply, and said solemnly, "Don¡¯t punish me by making me sleep in the study anymore, otherwise, my brain will explode."


    His brain was already about to explode; just sleeping in the study for two days, he watched her all day long, never willing to look away.


    Mo Ran hurriedly nodded her head, not daring anymore; she truly didn¡¯t dare.


    His self-restraint was just too weak; she had deeply realized this time, and she would never punish him in this way again.


    Getting her promise, Gu Yixuan smiled slightly, his eyes quickly shing a ¡¯scheming sessful¡¯ smile.


    Mo Ran handed him a note, ¡¯How about you sleep in the bedroom tonight?¡¯


    If he held back for one more day, would he go mad?


    "Okay," Gu Yixuan answered very quickly, as if afraid she might change her mind.


    "Come here, give me a hug." He waved her over, like he was beckoning a kitten or a puppy.


    Mo Ran walked over to him and he smoothly pulled her into his embrace to sit on hisp.


    Holding her tightly, he closed his eyes contentedly; not having hugged her for two days, he felt empty.


    Now, holding her, he felt much more fulfilled.


    Mo Ran felt the same; at this moment in his arms, she felt very satisfied.


    When it was time to sleep at night, she thought Gu Yixuan would do something to her, but he just held her and didn¡¯t do anything else.


    Seeing her puzzled expression, he kissed her lips andughed, "I won¡¯t touch you until your throat ispletely healed."


    A touch of emotion swept through Mo Ran¡¯s heart; he really cared about her, willing to suppress himself for her health.


    Days rushed by, and after two days, Mo Ran could make some sounds, though her voice was very soft and intermittent.


    However, the doctor advised to speak as little as possible and wait until the throat was almost healed before talking.


    Gu Yixuan stayed at home with her for two days before diving back into work. He seemed really busy, leaving before dawn but always made sure to return before dinner.


    ...


    The author is not adept at writing sweetness, unsure how everyone feels about this, please give your opinion.

 Chapter 735 - 736: Don’t Want to Know Him 5

    <h4>Chapter 735: Chapter 736: Don¡¯t Want to Know Him 5</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran had also decided on starting the dance ss and wrote a detailed n, which she emailed to Mo Yan.


    Soon, Mo Yan replied to her, supporting the idea of opening the dance ss and voluntarily taking on all the work. She would personally prepare everything, and Mo Ran would only need to show up to teach.


    Mo Ran wanted to help her prepare for the dance ss, but Mo Yan firmly declined.


    She said Mo Ran¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good and she should rest well. Besides, the initial preparations were very tiring, and if Gu Yixuan saw this, he would definitely try to stop her.


    Thinking of Gu Yixuan¡¯s domineering nature, Mo Ran had no choice but to nod in agreement. The money was borrowed from Mo Yan, and she would pay her back once she earned it.


    In this way, Mo Ran began secretly setting up her dance ss, while Gu Yixuan was also about to undercut the power of Gu Hai and his group.


    ....................


    The sky was clear, and the sun hung in the sky, no longer scorching hot butfortably warm.


    Mo Yan, for the sake of the dance ss matters, came to the vi to discuss with Mo Ran and to casually bring up the idea of going out for fun.


    The grandmother opened the door, and as she walked in, she saw Mo Ran and Gu Yixuan sitting on the couch. One was watching TV dramas; the other was watching someone.


    Seeing Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze, she suddenly felt a chill down her spine.


    "Sis, you¡¯re here," Mo Ran said, putting down the remote and smiling as she stood up.


    Now she could speak, but her voice wasn¡¯t very loud.


    Mo Yan chuckled, nced at Gu Yixuan again, and whispered to Mo Ran, "Ranran, why do I feel like his gaze is kind of off? It¡¯s like a wolf¡¯s, greedily staring at you."


    Mo Ran was slightly stunned, thenughed without saying anything.


    "Could it be that you two have been sleeping in separate rooms these past few days, and he¡¯s starved?" Mo Yan teased.


    Mo Ran¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she exined shyly, "My throat hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so..."


    "Say no more, I understand," Mo Yan quickly realized.


    Mo Ran tried to change the subject, "Sis, did youe to see me for something?"


    "Let¡¯s talk in the garden."


    Mo Ran immediately understood, "Okay."


    Gu Yixuan heard every word they said, raising an eyebrow as he looked at them.


    "What conversation can only be had in the garden, can¡¯t I listen in?"


    "This is a secret between women, of course you can¡¯t listen!" Mo Ran said, and then haughtily pulled Mo Yan toward the garden.

 Chapter 736 - 737 The Consequences of Enduring Too Long 1

    <h4>Chapter 736: Chapter 737 The Consequences of Enduring Too Long 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Grandma brought them juice and fruit, and they made sure no one was around before they started discussing the n to open a dance ss.


    They talked a lot, and didn¡¯t stop until they had a rough n in ce.


    Sipping on their juice, as Mo Yan admired the garden, an idea suddenly popped into her head.


    "Ranran, how about we go out and have fun tomorrow? Since you haven¡¯t started your dance ss yet, you should take this opportunity to enjoy yourself. Once you start teaching, you¡¯ll be too busy, and you won¡¯t have time anymore," she suggested.


    Gu Yixuan had also mentioned that he wanted to take her out for fun.


    Mo Ran nodded in agreement, "Why don¡¯t we all go together? I¡¯ll call Gu Yixuan, and sister, you call that police officer."


    In her heart, Mo Yan actually felt the same, but she wouldn¡¯t admit it aloud.


    "Why should we call them? Can¡¯t the two of us go out and have fun?" she countered.


    "It¡¯s more fun with more people. Besides, having them with us along the way means we¡¯ll have someone to rely on. Sister, how are things going with that police officer? Are you guys going out yet?" Mo Ran asked curiously.


    "He¡¯s been pursuing me pretty hard, and I think he¡¯s not a bad person, so I decided to date him for a while," Mo Yan said, seemingly indifferent.


    Mo Ran knew she was just being typically contrary.


    "Since you¡¯re dating, just bring him along for the outing. Tomorrow is the weekend; he probably isn¡¯t working. Sister, call him, and I¡¯ll help you check him out to see what kind of person he is," Mo Ran offered.


    "Alright," Mo Yan conceded with reluctance, taking out her phone and calling Xu Yang.


    "Hey, my sister says we¡¯re going out tomorrow. She wants to meet you and is asking if you want to join us. Of course, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t; we weren¡¯t nning on bringing any guys anyway," she said.


    Mo Ran, drinking her juice, nearly burst outughing.


    Mo Yan¡¯s attitude was a clear case of saying one thing and meaning another. She really wanted him toe, yet pretended to say otherwise.


    "Fine, you¡¯re in then. Make sure youe, or else you¡¯re not being invited next time we go out... Alright, that¡¯s it, I¡¯m hanging up, bye," she concluded.


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Yan¡¯s face broke into a slight smile, filled with pleasure, "He said he agrees to join us. By the way, you need to persuade Gu Yixuanter. What if he doesn¡¯t want to go?"


    Mo Ran nodded repeatedly, "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll definitelye. Also, where are we going?"


    "Yeah, where should we go?" Mo Yan was also troubled by the question.

 Chapter 737 - 738 The Consequences of Enduring Too Long 2

    <h4>Chapter 737: Chapter 738 The Consequences of Enduring Too Long 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯ll go find a ceter, and if I find one by evening, I¡¯ll call you. Just hang around nearby, it¡¯s very convenient."


    "Mhm."


    .......


    After Mo Yan left, Mo Ran brought the matter up with Gu Yixuan, and sure enough, he agreed without a second thought.


    "Actually, we could go abroad for fun. What¡¯s the point of hanging around nearby?" Gu Yixuan said offhandedly.


    "Going abroad is so much hassle, you have to prepare a lot. If we stay nearby, we can return in one or two days."


    "What fun is there to have in just one or two days?" He was dismissive. "Forget it, as long as you¡¯re happy, wherever you want to go, I¡¯m okay with it."


    Mo Ranughed, "Then I must thank His Majesty for the grace."


    Gu Yixuan shed a mischievous smile, "Considering how well-behaved you are, how about I grant you the honor of my presence tonight?"


    He even acted it out with her.


    Mo Ran pouted, "Who needs your ¡¯honor¡¯ anyway!"


    Gu Yixuan pounced over and hugged her tightly.


    "Really don¡¯t need my ¡¯honor¡¯? My skills are very good, I guarantee you¡¯d get addicted after just one use."


    Granny just happened to walk out of the kitchen and also happened to hear what Gu Yixuan said.


    She smiled at them, then turned back into the kitchen, leaving them their space.


    Mo Ran¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, "Why can¡¯t you watch what you say? Granny heard us, she¡¯ll dieughing."


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t care at all, "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s just me being affectionate with my own wife, nothing to hide."


    The moment he mentioned ¡¯wife¡¯, he decided to get started on the wedding ns sooner, to marry Mo Ran and bring her home, not letting anyone elsey eyes on her.


    "I¡¯ve realized your skin is the thickest," Mo Ran said helplessly as she rolled her eyes.


    She thought her eye-roll looked ugly, buting from her, it was actually adorable.


    Gu Yixuan, finding his throat dry and his mouth watering, suddenly lifted her in his arms, his eyes fixated on her.


    "Ranran, why don¡¯t we do something beneficial for our physical and mental health right now?"


    Mo Ranughed, hooking her arm around his neck, "Sure, go eat a banana. That¡¯s quite beneficial for health."


    "No, I mean let¡¯s be intimate," Gu Yixuan said in a husky voice.


    Mo Ran¡¯s face wasn¡¯t as thick as his, and she really couldn¡¯t continue.


    "Gu Yixuan, can you be any more shameless?"


    "Of course, you¡¯ll see in a bit!" He carried her upstairs inrge strides, pushed open the door, and threw her onto the [nk].


    Mo Ran¡¯s head was spinning as she tried to sit up, but he was already pressing down on her.

 Chapter 738 - 739 The Consequences of Enduring Too Long 3

    <h4>Chapter 738: Chapter 739 The Consequences of Enduring Too Long 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Ranran, do you know what happens to a man if he¡¯s held back for too long?" he asked urgently as he stripped off his clothes.


    "What happens?" Mo Ran asked, though he already knew the answer.


    "You¡¯ll know soon."


    After removing his shirt, Gu Yixuan kissed her lips fiercely, his hands roaming over her body, swiftly removing her clothes.


    Soon, they were bothid bare.


    After kissing her deeply for a long time, when Mo Ran was almost suffocating, he released her lips and nted kisses down her neck, leaving a trail of ambiguous marks.


    Passionately caressing her sensitive areas, Mo Ran found it hard to restrain herself, arching to match his powerful rhythm.


    Once enough forey had been performed, he parted her legs and entered her deeply.


    "Mmm¡ª" Biting the pillow, Mo Ran emitted a soft moan.


    "Ranran, you¡¯ll have to bear with me a bit, as I might not be able to control myself," Gu Yixuan said, sweating profusely as he propped her legs on his shoulders, his gaze burning into her.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t respond, simply resigning herself as she closed her eyes.


    Gu Yixuan proved his craving for her through his actions.


    His strong body created wave after wave of intense ¡õ¡õ on hers, the pace quickening uncontrobly.


    "Squeak¡ªsqueak¡ª" The sturdy bed kept making noises as if it was about to copse at any moment.


    His ferocity scared her, and Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but scream, "Slower!"


    "Maybe on the third time," he replied.


    "..." Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    The third time?!


    My goodness, how many times does he intend to go?


    Is this the consequence of holding back for too long? Next time, no matter what happens, she would never punish him by making him sleep in the study again.


    Mo Ran silently swore to herself.


    "It seems I¡¯m not being diligent enough if you can still think about other things," Gu Yixuan noted her distraction and chuckled mischievously.


    Picking up the pace, he thrust into her deepest point with each move.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mo Ran to be overwhelmed, her mind turning into mush.


    "Ranran, say you love me," Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t let her off, wanting to coax sweet nothings from her.


    "I... love you..."


    "Say my name."


    "... Gu Yi..."


    "No, call me Xuan."


    Mo Ran¡¯s mind cleared a bit, "No... Gao Zhenzhen calls you Xuan... I don¡¯t want to call you that..."


    "Alright, call me whatever you like... Ranran, say my name, tell me you love me..."

 Chapter 739 - 740 The Consequences of Enduring Too Long 4

    <h4>Chapter 739: Chapter 740 The Consequences of Enduring Too Long 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "Gu Yixuan... I love you..."


    "Say it again."


    "Gu Yixuan, I love you..."


    "One more time."


    "...Don¡¯t say it anymore." Mo Ran clung to his shoulders, trembling all over.


    She felt as if she were floating in the sky, without a focal point anywhere on her body, not knowing where her center of gravity was, as if she could fall from the clouds at any moment, shattered to pieces.


    Holding tight to the person above her, both could clearly feel each other¡¯s heartbeat.


    "Say it again, be good," Gu Yixuan nibbled at her ear, deliberately slowing his pace, tormenting her.


    Mo Ran bit her lip, so distressed she almost cried out.


    "Gu Yixuan, I love you!" she gritted through her teeth.


    The man¡¯s mouth curved into a shallow smile, his eyes full of indulgent tenderness.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll satisfy you now." He picked up his pace once more, and Mo Ran bit down on his shoulder, emitting a whimpering sob.


    ....................


    After what seemed like an eternity, Mo Ran even had the illusion that she was inside his stomach.


    Opening her bleary eyes, she met Gu Yixuan¡¯s still intense gaze.


    She asked weakly, "What time is it?"


    "Ten o¡¯clock."


    "At night?"


    "Of course, did you think it was morning? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that potent."


    "..."


    You¡¯re already potent enough, okay!


    From five in the afternoon until now, without a break! Even if they did stop asionally, it was only for a bit more than ten minutes.


    If it were ten in the morning the next day, she probably would have died of exhaustion.


    "We still have to go sightseeing tomorrow..." she reminded him to take a rest.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s movements didn¡¯t cease for a moment, "Mo Yan has already sent you a message about the ce. We¡¯re leaving at ten in the morning tomorrow, there¡¯s still time."


    "No way, I definitely won¡¯t be able to get up by ten. Let¡¯s go to sleep now."


    "Ranran, you actually still have a lot of energy, even enough to talk. How about we go another round?"


    "..."


    In her heart, Mo Ran was crying a river. She truly swore to herself that she would never again punish him by making him sleep in the study.


    Tormentedte into the night, Mo Ran passed out directly.


    Looking at her tired little face, Gu Yixuan frowned in regret. He shouldn¡¯t have let her get so tired.


    But having restrained himself for over ten days without touching her, he couldn¡¯t control himself either, and there was no choice but to tire her out.


    Leaving a gentle kiss on Mo Ran¡¯s forehead, Gu Yixuan carried her to the bathroom to bathe, while also calling the maid toe up and change the bed sheets.

 Chapter 740 - 741 The Beginning of a Nightmare 1

    <h4>Chapter 740: Chapter 741 The Beginning of a Nightmare 1</h4><h4></h4>


    freew§×bno¦Íel


    When they came out of the bath, the whole bed was clean and refreshed again.


    Before they fell asleep, wrapped in embrace, Gu Yixuan murmured low in her ear, "Ranran, I love you too, love you so, so much."


    That night, they slept very well, very contentedly.


    The consequence of being tossed around all night was that Mo Ran almost couldn¡¯t get up the next morning, feeling a painful disarray throughout her body.


    All the things they needed were prepared by Grandma, and Gu Yixuan nned to take his Land Rover out for fun. Mo Ran was amazed; she didn¡¯t even know there were other cars in his garage.


    Xu Yang and Mo Yan arrived at the vi very early, urging them to hurry up all the while.


    "Hello," Mo Ran greeted Xu Yang, observing him up close for the first time.


    He actually looked quite handsome, with a bit of roughness that made him even more masculine.


    "Hello," he replied with a faint smile, nodding his head, his voice deep.


    Mo Ran chuckled, not knowing what else to say, and went to help Grandma while yawning.


    Seeing her tired look, Mo Yan teased, "Ranran, didn¡¯t you get any sleepst night?"


    "Not at all!" Mo Ran quickly retorted, stealing a nce at Xu Yang. Good, he wasn¡¯tughing at her.


    "Haha, you must have been eaten up by Gu Yixuanst night. The fact that you can still stand here calmly shows that he has somewhat of a conscience, notpletely dismantling you to devour alive," Mo Yan teased unabashedly.


    Mo Ran¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, not wanting to discuss the topic with her. She bent down to pick up a pack of mineral water, struggling to lift it onto the car.


    Gu Yixuan took over the heavy lifting, effortlessly cing the water in the trunk.


    Mo Ran went to carry a box of clothes, and Gu Yixuan again took the task from her, but as he bent down, he whispered something in her ear.


    "Mo Yan has a strawberry on her neck."


    Mo Ran froze, immediately turning to look at Mo Yan. Indeed, there was a faint kiss mark below her corbone, mostly hidden by her cor.


    With a mischievous smile tugging at her lips, she asked lightly, "Sis, what¡¯s the progress with Mr. Xu?"


    "What progress?" Mo Yan deliberately yed dumb.


    "You know, have you progressed to the KISS stage?" She deliberately phrased it that way.


    Mo Yanughed awkwardly, saying unnaturally, "How¡¯s that possible? He¡¯s still under observation, it can¡¯t be that quick."


    "Is that so?" Mo Ran¡¯s finger pointed below her corbone, "Then what¡¯s this supposed to mean?"

 Chapter 741 - 742 The Beginning of a Nightmare 2

    <h4>Chapter 741: Chapter 742 The Beginning of a Nightmare 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Yan immediately knew she had let something slip and felt somewhat annoyed and embarrassed.


    "You little wretch! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!" She turned around and got into the car, clearly intending to escape the situation.


    Mo Ran covered her mouth and snickered secretly, enjoying the feeling of sweet revenge.


    Xu Yang walked up to her, a light smirk on his lips, "Actually, your sister and I, we¡¯ve done everything that should be done."


    After saying that, regardless of Mo Ran¡¯s shocked expression, he also got into the car.


    Good heavens, she thought Xu Yang was an honest person, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to have a secretly racy side.


    "Hurry up, it¡¯s time to get in the car." Gu Yixuan pulled her into the front seat.


    Sitting in the back were Mo Yan and Xu Yang.


    The ce they were heading to was a small town nearby called Shatan Town. It was said that not far from the town, there was a small ind, a specialized tourist area where one could fish, barbecue, and take a yacht ride¡ªvery romantic.


    The location was Xu Yang¡¯s suggestion; he had been there once before and thought it was really nice.


    The Range Rover quickly left the city and drove onto the highway.


    With gentle music ying in the car, Mo Ran happily admired the scenery along the way. The wind on her face gave her a carefree and unrestrained feeling.


    In search of something to talk about, Mo Ran turned to Mo Yan and said, "Sis, when are you and Mr. Xu getting married? I think he¡¯s great, and he could be my brother-inw."


    Mo Yan was in the midst of drinking water and nearly choked on it.


    Xu Yang patted her back while sending Mo Ran an appreciative look.


    "We haven¡¯t evene close to discussing marriage; why bring it up so prematurely?" Mo Yan rolled her eyes.


    "Oh? I thought, since you¡¯ve already ¡¯had¡¯ me, you should take responsibility. It seems, though, that you want to evade that responsibility." Xu Yang raised his eyebrows, saying it lightly.


    Mo Ran immediately took a liking to this potential future brother-inw; just from the way he spoke, she could tell he was a formidable character.


    Mo Yan¡¯s cheeks were flushed red, the incident being a humiliating stain on her life.


    It was Xu Yang who had seduced her, intentionally showing off his toned body while walking back and forth in front of her, emitting a hormonal scent that dangerously stimted her own hormones.


    Because of her prolonged abstinence, she had lost control and pounced on him.


    She had been regretting it ever since, but the mistake was made, and Xu Yang had stuck to her, and she simply couldn¡¯t shake him off.


    "Tell me, how did my sister pounce on you?" Mo Ran¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly, very interested in knowing.


    "Stop it! If you two continue discussing this topic, I¡¯ll get out of the car right now and not go on this trip!"

 Chapter 742 - 743 The Beginning of a Nightmare 3

    <h4>Chapter 742: Chapter 743 The Beginning of a Nightmare 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Fine, get off here and walk back. This is the highway, you can¡¯t catch a cab," said Gu Yixuan, with a chilly indifference.


    Mo Yan turned her face away in anger, cursing Gu Yixuan hundreds of times in her heart.


    Mo Ran sneakily smiled at Xu Yang, who returned the smile.


    A hand reached out, turning her face forward, as Gu Yixuan spoke in a tone neither salty nor nd.


    "Sit tight, quit looking around."


    Mo Ran stuck out her tongue secretly. This guy was such a jealous fellow.


    As they headed to Shatan Town, coincidentally, a flight from Tokyo arrived in W City.


    A man wearing white casual clothes and tea-colored sses walked elegantly out of the terminal, followed by a stern-faced bodyguard carrying his luggage.


    The sunlight in W City was magnificent, and due to its seaside location, the sky was exceptionally blue, giving off an utterly refreshing feeling.


    The man had a slight smile on his lips as warm as the spring breeze, but when he took off his sses, his breath-taking beauty was paired with ice-cold eyes devoid of any warmth.


    His appearance caused quite a stir¡ªpassersby looked his way with amazed expressions.


    Ignoring the gazes of others, he raised his head towards the sky, his smile bing even gentler.


    "Hedian, W City really is a beautiful city, don¡¯t you think?" he asked the bodyguard beside him.


    "Yes, young master."


    "Living in this ce must make one feel happy."


    Hedian didn¡¯t answer him because he didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    The man didn¡¯t mind his silence, put his sses back on, concealing his perfect features and the cold in his eyes.


    "Let¡¯s go, find a ce to stay first."


    "Yes, young master."


    It took Mo Ran andpany four hours on the road to reach Shatan Town. With Xu Yang¡¯s arrangements, they found a decent hotel to stay in.


    They would have a meal, rest for a while, and then take the boat to the small ind. They would leave the car at the hotel and retrieve it when they returned the day after tomorrow.


    Although the journey was a bit long, Mo Ran was still very excited, brimming with enthusiasm.


    Here, what they called a hotel was actually simr to an ordinary restaurant in the city, but in this small town, it was already the best ce.


    After a quick bite, Xu Yang took them to the boat. It was an ordinary yacht, yet for the locals, owning a yacht was already quite luxurious.

 Chapter 743 - 744 Sweet Travel on the Island 1

    <h4>Chapter 743: Chapter 744 Sweet Travel on the Ind 1</h4><h4></h4>


    After sailing on the sea for a while, they could see the small ind not far away.


    "Look, it¡¯s over there." Mo Ran pointed excitedly at the small ind not far off.


    "We should be there in about ten more minutes," Xu Yang said.


    Mo Yan looked at him, "What fun things are there to do on the ind?"


    For the next ten minutes, it was all Xu Yang, introducing the ind¡¯s attractions as if reciting treasures, captivating Mo Ran and the others.


    Gu Yixuan draped an arm around Mo Ran¡¯s shoulders, leaning against the yacht very contentedly, his eyes beneath the sunsses brimming withughter.


    This kind of outing was really rxing and made people feel happy.


    Finally, the boat reached the shore. As soon as they disembarked, a tour guide approached them proactively.


    Xu Yang simply asked the guide to take them to find a hostel and declined the guide¡¯s offer to show them around the ind.


    Probably because it wasn¡¯t a holiday, there weren¡¯t many people visiting the ind, so the streets weren¡¯t as crowded as one might imagine.


    They settled into a pretty decent hotel, by which time the sky had already darkened.


    They only needed two rooms, one for Gu Yixuan and Mo Ran, another for Xu Yang and Mo Yan.


    The rooms had balconies, and standing on them, one could see the beach and the sea not far away. A number of people were building bonfires on the beach, singing and dancing, filled with exotic charm.


    After taking a shower, Gu Yixuan came out and enveloped her from behind, his hands resting on the railing of the balcony.


    The evening breeze blew, causing his white shirt to flutter.


    "This is a nice ce." The fact that he, quite picky, uttered words of praise proved that it really was nice here.


    "Yes, living here must be veryfortable and pleasant. When we have time, let¡¯se here often, okay?"


    "As long as you like it, that¡¯s all that matters."


    Mo Ran turned her head to look at him, her bright eyes filled with the flow of happiness.


    Leaning into his embrace, she quietly savored the tranquility of the moment, hoping that life could continue to be as beautiful as it was now.


    Gu Yixuan shared the same thought, hoping to always hold on to this happiness.


    As long as he held Mo Ran tightly, he could embrace the whole world.


    At the same moment, in a vi that had just been purchased in W City, Fujiwara Ize stood on the balcony, also enjoying the beautiful night scenery.


    The next morning, Xu Yang briefly exined to them how they should spend the day, then took Mo Yan with him and left.


    First, they were to appreciate the scenery and architecture of the small ind.


    Gu Yixuan and Mo Ran found a three-wheeled cart with a canopy to sit in and began their tour of the ind. The ind actually wasn¡¯t thatrge, but there were few residents living there; many of the shops and hotels had been set upter on.

 Chapter 744 - 745 Sweet Travel on the Island 2

    <h4>Chapter 744: Chapter 745 Sweet Travel on the Ind 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Along the way, there were shops everywhere selling various trinkets and snacks, as well as many blonde-haired, blue-eyed foreign tourists.


    Of course, there were also many ancient buildings and scenic spots worth appreciating.


    After spending the morning touring the ind, they went scuba diving and took a yacht by the seaside.


    The beach here was very clean. Walking barefoot on the white sand felt ticklish and soft.


    Mo Ran, carrying her shoes, held Gu Yixuan¡¯s hand as they strolled on the beach.


    "Shall we go scuba diving?" Gu Yixuan suggested.


    "Sure." She had never been scuba diving before.


    There was a ce that specifically provided scuba gear and guides for diving. After paying, the two of them donned cumbersome wetsuits and strapped on oxygen tanks to dive into the shallow sea area.


    Gu Yixuan held her hand all the time, tightly, which made Mo Ran feel much safer.


    The underwater world was fascinating, with colorful creatures that caught Mo Ran¡¯s eye.


    She had seen these creatures in aquariums before, but observing them up close and even being able to touch them added a sense of reality and novelty.


    After spending half an hour underwater, Mo Ran and Gu Yixuan both went to take a shower once they were back onnd.


    Lying back on the beach, Mo Ran yed with the fine sand beneath her, squinting at the distant sea and blue sky, feeling utterlyzy andfortable.


    "This is for you," Gu Yixuan said as he ced something hard into her hand.


    "What is it?"


    Mo Ran picked it up and saw a very pretty stone with red, blue, and yellow colors, simr to the surface of a seashell, smooth and beautiful.


    "It¡¯s beautiful, where did you find it?"


    Gu Yixuan sat next to her, his smile dazzling, "I just picked it up from the seabed."


    "I really like it, thank you!" Mo Ran propped herself up and nted a kiss on his cheek.


    "I want one here too," Gu Yixuan pointed to his lips.


    Mo Rany on top of him, kissing his lips. Gu Yixuan wrapped his arms around her, deepening the kiss.


    By afternoon, Mo Yan and Xu Yang, who had disappeared to have their own fun, finally came back into their sight.


    They nned to go fishing, catch some seafood, and have a barbecueter.


    Gu Yixuan and Xu Yang were both fishing experts and quickly caught a lot, while under their guidance, Mo Ran and Mo Yan also caught some seafood and fish.


    They found a quiet area, started a bonfire, set up the grill, and prepared to barbecue.


    Mo Yan went to buy a case of beer and opened a bottle for each person.

 Chapter 745 - 746 Sweet Travel on the Island 3

    <h4>Chapter 745: Chapter 746 Sweet Travel on the Ind 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Come on, let¡¯s down one bottle first to celebrate our joyful time here." She was excellent at enlivening the atmosphere; with just one sentence, she had everyoneughing.


    Four beer bottles clinked together in the air, making a crisp sound of collision.


    After a sip of the cool beer, Mo Yan raised her bottle again, "This time, let¡¯s toast to Ranran and the young master Gu, for lovers finally bing spouses!"


    Hmm, that was something Gu Yixuan loved to hear.


    "Another one! To celebrate Xu Yang¡¯s promotion, let¡¯s all have a drink!"


    After drinking, Mo Ran asked in surprise, "Mr. Xu got a promotion?"


    "Yes, he was promoted just a few days ago. Apparently, one of his superiors, a deputy director, was dismissed," Mo Yan cheerfully reported.


    Xu Yang nced briefly at Gu Yixuan with his bright eyes, but Gu Yixuan looked calm andposed as he continued to grill the mackerel for Mo Ran.


    Something stirred in Mo Ran¡¯s heart, as he got a hint of something, but he didn¡¯t show it outwardly.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Xu."


    "Thank you." Xu Yang nodded lightly, as if the promotion didn¡¯t particrly matter to him.


    At that moment, the food on the grill started emitting bursts of tempting aroma.


    Mo Yan¡¯s attention was sessfully diverted, "Wow, that smells great, Gu¡¯s cooking skills are really good. Xu Yang, grill for me too. If it¡¯s not tasty, you¡¯re sleeping on the floor tonight."


    Watching his sister boss Xu Yang around, Mo Ran found it amusing.


    He also felt happy for his sister; she had finally found her happiness.


    "Here, it¡¯s ready. Be careful, it¡¯s hot." Gu Yixuan ced the cooked mackerel on a te and handed it to her.


    Mo Ran picked up a piece with her fingers and put it into her mouth, immediately feeling sofortable she squinted her eyes.


    "So delicious."


    She picked up another piece and brought it to Gu Yixuan¡¯s mouth, "You try it as well."


    The man opened his mouth and directly enveloped her fingers along with the food.


    Mo Ran quickly withdrew her fingers, and seeing that Mo Yan and the others hadn¡¯t noticed, she shot him a stealthy re.


    Gu Yixuan, however, had a wicked smile, "Feed me another piece."


    Mo Ran picked up another piece and ced it in his mouth, being careful to avoid his lips this time.


    "Ranran, don¡¯t be shy. Look at those two." Gu Yixuan nodded toward Mo Yan and the others.


    Mo Ran looked over and saw Mo Yan reluctantly picking out fish bones, and after she was done, she would feed Xu Yang herself. And each time, Xu Yang would hold on to her fingers, sucking them lightly before letting go.


    Good heavens, they were quite bold.


    Mo Ran flushed and set down the te to help Gu Yixuan with the grilling.


    "What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll grill it for you."

 Chapter 746 - 747 Sweet Travel on the Island 4

    <h4>Chapter 746: Chapter 747 Sweet Travel on the Ind 4</h4><h4></h4>


    "No need for that, just clean yourself up tonight, strip down and lie there waiting for me to devour you. No barbecue necessary¡ªI prefer it raw," he said.


    Mo Ran red at him, "Forget it if you don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯ll grill it myselfter."


    "Who said I didn¡¯t want to eat? Didn¡¯t I tell you to get cleaned up tonight and wait for me to enjoy it?" Gu Yixuan hooked the corner of his mouth.


    "I¡¯m not talking to you!" Mo Ran lowered her head, letting her long hair cover her blushing cheeks.


    The moonlight by the sea was beautiful; the moon soon rose into the sky, casting a silvery glow that was as refreshing as water.


    Mo Ran and the others yed games on the beach, frolicking untilte before returning to the hotel to rest.


    That night, both were very passionate, rolling onto the bed after their shower, entangled with each other until the break of dawn.


    After the passion subsided, Mo Ran nestled in Gu Yixuan¡¯s arms and voiced the doubts in her heart.


    "Tell me, did you do something to those three police officers?" She guessed that the deputy chief who was demoted must have been the one who principally interrogated her at that time.


    "Mhm," Gu Yixuan admitted openly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t take their lives, just made them wish they were dead for a while."


    However they had treated Mo Ran, he had people treat them the same way. And he made sure to retaliate ten or twenty times over.


    The eyes of the three men had been exposed to intense light for a day, endured smoke inhtion for a day, and on top of that, several ribs were broken and a right hand was rendered useless.


    Now, they were no different from invalids.


    Knowing Gu Yixuan¡¯s capabilities, Mo Ran asked anxiously, "What exactly did you do? Don¡¯t go too far, I¡¯m afraid the police will trace it back to you."


    If it had been before, the first thing she would have been concerned about was the welfare of the victims, not him. Now, her primary concern was the fear that he would get into trouble.


    Gu Yixuan was pleased, kissed her lips deeply, and then smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t do much, and the police won¡¯t trace anything back to me. I simply taught them a lesson they¡¯ll never forget."


    Only then did Mo Ran rx, "That¡¯s good, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. Even if it¡¯s for my sake, I don¡¯t want you to be in trouble."


    Gu Yixuan was touched; in this world, the only person who was purely good to him was Mo Ran.


    "Ranran, once I get through these next few days, let¡¯s get married right away, okay?" He nned to neutralize Gu Hai and his power first, then hold the

 Chapter 747 - 748: Handsome Collaborator 1

    <h4>Chapter 747: Chapter 748: Handsome Coborator 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Alright, any time is fine for the wedding," Mo Ran smiled.


    Actually, to her, getting married wasn¡¯t that important; after all, their current life together was no different than that of an ordinary married couple.


    They joyfully spent the entire day on the ind, and the next day they drove back to the city.


    Mo Ran and Mo Yan were both very tired and slept all the way to their destination.


    In the following days, Mo Yan and Mo Ran quietly prepared to open their dance ss, while Gu Yixuan covertly weakened Gu Hai¡¯s power.


    A week flew by, and Mo Yan brought Mo Ran some good news. A Chinese businessman had seen their franchise advertisement and nned to partner with them to start the dance ss.


    They would each contribute half the money and both be major shareholders.


    Upon receiving this news, Mo Ran was naturally thrilled, but she also harbored some doubts, fearing that it might be a scam.


    Over the phone, Mo Yan kept reassuring her, "It¡¯s definitely fine. I¡¯ve checked his background, and he truly is a Chinese businessman. I¡¯ve arranged a meeting with him for tomorrow afternoon at the coffee shop in People¡¯s Square. You shoulde too. Once you see him, you¡¯ll know whether he¡¯s a fraud."


    Mo Ran readily agreed, "Okay, what time?"


    "Two o¡¯clock."


    Without telling Gu Yixuan about the meeting with the potential partner, Mo Ran secretly went to the coffee shop in People¡¯s Square the next day.


    This was a great ce for a date, with a quiet environment, an upscale atmosphere, and beautiful music.


    "Ranran, over here!" Mo Yan waved to her when she saw her.


    The man sitting across from Mo Yan must be the one they were nning to coborate with. He was dressed in a white linen shirt, and even just by his back, he seemed to have quite an aura.


    The man didn¡¯t turn around, and as Mo Ran walked up to them, her first nce was at his face, which promptly stunned her.


    She had seen plenty of handsome men on television, and Gu Yixuan was one of them¡ªa great beauty. But the man before her seemed even more stunning, exuding an aura that made one hold their breath in awe.


    In front of him, it was presumably hard for anyone not to feel inferior.


    "Ranran, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Yuan Zhe, a Chinese businessman from Singapore. Mr. Yuan, this is my sister, Mo Ran," Mo Yan introduced, seeing Mo Ran stunned into silence.


    Her own initial reaction to Yuan Zhe was even more exaggerated than Mo Ran¡¯s, mooning over him for a good fifteen minutes.


    Mo Ran quickly regained herposure. She liked beautiful things but wasn¡¯t obsessed with them.

 Chapter 748 - 749: Handsome Partner 2

    <h4>Chapter 748: Chapter 749: Handsome Partner 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Hello, Mr. Yuan," she said, extending her hand to him.


    The man was none other than Fujiwara Ize.


    He watched Mo Ran¡¯s slender palm with a shallow smile, a sharp glint briefly shing in his eyes.


    Standing up, Fujiwara Ize took her hand politely, "Hello, Miss Mo Ran. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."


    He didn¡¯t say, "It¡¯s a pleasure to know you," but "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you." His tone was strange, but Mo Ran didn¡¯t think much of it.


    After sitting down, Mo Yan took out the coboration proposal and exined it to Mo Ran.


    "This is the n designed by Mr. Yuan, Ranran, see what you think. I have already reviewed it, and I¡¯ve also had awyer examine it; we haven¡¯t found any issues."


    Mo Ran nodded, "If there are no problems, then I won¡¯t look at it."


    After all, she didn¡¯t understand these matters.


    "Is Mr. Yuan Singaporean Chinese?" she asked him.


    "Correct. My mother is Chinese, and my father is Singaporean." In truth, he had only told half the truth, his mother was indeed Chinese, but his father was Japanese.


    And the previous head of the Fujiwara Family.


    "Mr. Yuan¡¯s Chinese is very fluent; one can¡¯t tell at all that you grew up abroad," Mo Yan added with a smile.


    He nodded, "I have been speaking Chinese since I was young, so there is no ent that someone can pinpoint."


    He was more than proficient in Chinese.


    Japanese, English, French, German, Spanish... He could speak many, manynguages fluently.


    Mo Ran nced at him, noting that although he was constantly smiling, he gave her a sense of danger.


    She couldn¡¯t exin why, but his gaze was different from ordinary people¡¯s; it seemed devoid of emotion.


    They were either the eyes of someone who had seen through the worldly facade or those of a person with deep schemes.


    Having been with Gu Yixuan for so long, her ability to read people was a bit higher than the average person¡¯s.


    "Why did Mr. Yuan think of coborating with us to open a dance ss? After all, it¡¯s just a small dance ss and can¡¯t bring in much profit," Mo Ran got straight to the point.


    Fujiwara Ize smiled lightly, his fingers neatly tapping on the table.


    "My mother is a dance enthusiast and also Chinese. Coming to W City this time, my goals are to expand my business here and to tour China to understand it better. Seeing you are opening a dance ss, it reminded me of my mother; she would be very happy if she knew I was helping you with the dance ss. My cooperation with you isn¡¯t for profit; it¡¯s purely in the hope of bringing a smile to my mother¡¯s face."

 Chapter 749 - 750 Agreeing to Cooperate 1

    <h4>Chapter 749: Chapter 750 Agreeing to Cooperate 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Many people in this world act for very strange reasons.


    When they heard Fujiwara Ize¡¯s reason, Mo Ran and her team didn¡¯t feel suspicious. They simply marveled inwardly that wealthy people indeed liked to burn money.


    "Then why did Mr. Yuan choose ourpany to invest in?" Mo Ran asked again.


    "I just happened to see it. Don¡¯t worry, I have no ulterior motive in investing in a dance ss, and I¡¯m not a swindler. I simply want to do something good."


    Is there really such a good thing in the world? Could this be considered incredibly good luck for them?


    Mo Ran exchanged a nce with Mo Yan, who turned and asked with a smile, "May I know how long Mr. Yuan ns to stay in W City?"


    "Not too long, about half a year."


    Half a year, by that time everything should be on the right track, and even if he had to leave, they believed they could handle it on their own.


    Knowing they were still suspicious of him, Fujiwara Ize smiled faintly, "What¡¯s there to hesitate about? Isn¡¯t this the kind of opportunity one would beg for? If you don¡¯t trust me, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Of course, I could start my own dance ss without needing to cooperate with anyone else. Let¡¯s leave it there for today; I¡¯ll take my leave."


    He rose to leave, thinking that surely they wouldn¡¯t want to miss such a great partnership opportunity.


    "Mr. Yuan, please wait a moment." As expected, he had only taken two steps when Mo Ran stopped him.


    Fujiwara Ize turned around, his lips still curled in a faint smile, exuding the patience of a saint.


    Mo Ran walked up to him and smiled, "I¡¯m sorry for suspecting you earlier; it¡¯s quite understandable. Mr. Yuan, I trust you. Let¡¯s work together."


    She extended a hand to him.


    Fujiwara Ize nced at her hand but didn¡¯t immediately take it.


    "Why do you trust me?"


    "Intuition. My intuition tells me that you won¡¯t deceive us and that you really want to cooperate with us."


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Do all women trust their intuition? Intuition isn¡¯t always urate; maybe I am scheming something."


    Mo Ran hesitated briefly but still extended her hand firmly, "I have nothing, I don¡¯t know what Mr. Yuan could possibly scheme from me."


    Your heart!


    He was interested in her and wanted to conquer her heart. In this world, she was the first person who had piqued his interest to such an extent that he couldn¡¯t let her go.


    "Alright, I hope we have a pleasant cooperation." Fujiwara Ize took her hand.


    His palm was cold, and Mo Ran felt a surge of surprise in the back of her mind.

 Chapter 750 - 751 Agreeing to Cooperate 2

    <h4>Chapter 750: Chapter 751 Agreeing to Cooperate 2</h4><h4></h4>


    The weather isn¡¯t cold right now, it¡¯s even a bit sultry, so why are his palms devoid of any warmth?


    "I hope our cooperation will be a pleasant one."


    Since he had agreed to a partnership, Mo Ran was of course going to listen to Fujiwara Ize¡¯s suggestions.


    He simply made a few important suggestions that sincerely impressed both Mo Ran and Mo Yan.


    His advice reflected his innate talent in business. From this, they believed he was truly capable and their trust in him grew even more.


    After fleshing out the detailed n, the next steps were to register the business, find a dance studio, decorate, and promote.


    Since they were only starting a small dance ss, the process was notplicated or difficult, so Fujiwara Ize took charge of many aspects, saying he would instruct his subordinates to handle them.


    The other matters were also undertaken by Mo Yan, who otherwise had nothing to upy her time.


    Mo Ran seemed to have nothing to do, so she stayed at home waiting for their news and practiced her dancing.


    She hadn¡¯t entered the dance studio in the vi for a long time. After cleaning it up, she wore her form-fitting dance clothes, turned on the music, and rehearsed various movements.


    Gu Yixuan walked to the door and leaned against it with crossed arms.


    "Why did you think of dancing?"


    Mo Ran did not stop her movements, "I haven¡¯t danced for a long time and feel a bit rusty, so I¡¯m practicing."


    "I remember, your wish was to stand on stage and receive the highest honors, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Reflecting on her passionate self from the previous year, Mo Ran felt as if it were a lifetime ago.


    Less than a year had passed, yet her heart had settled so much, no longer as naive as before.


    "Yes, but that was a past dream. Now when I think about it, honors and such aren¡¯t really that important. I love dancing, and I don¡¯t necessarily need the highest honors. As long as I can keep dancing happily, I¡¯m already very content."


    Mo Ran stopped her movement and picked up the water bottle from the ground, twisting it open to take a sip.


    There was a fair amount of sweat on her forehead, and Gu Yixuan took a towel from nearby to wipe her face.


    "Ranran, if you hadn¡¯t met me, what do you think you¡¯d be like now? Perhaps you¡¯d be dancing and performing in various ces, already having won many des?" he couldn¡¯t help asking.


    "I don¡¯t know. You can let time flow backwards, and maybe then you¡¯ll know what I would¡¯ve been like if I hadn¡¯t met you."


    Gu Yixuan gave a slight smile, "I don¡¯t regret meeting you, even if time were to flow backwards, I would still choose to meet you. Only... I wouldn¡¯t let you suffer again, nor would I hurt you."

 Chapter 751 - 752: Let’s Get Married Tomorrow 1

    <h4>Chapter 751: Chapter 752: Let¡¯s Get Married Tomorrow 1</h4><h4></h4>


    The pain from the past had long been forgotten by Mo Ran, and even if she thought of it now, there was no longer any pain, only boundless sentiment.


    She said with embarrassment, "Actually, I used to regret meeting you, but now I don¡¯t regret having met you."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes lit up, very pleased with her answer.


    Holding her hand, he led her towards the master bedroom.


    "What have you been so busy withtely? Always sneaking out mysteriously, and only returning after a long time," Gu Yixuan asked nonchntly.


    Could he know about her ns to start a dance ss?


    Mo Ran¡¯s expression remained normal. "I just went out to meet my sister. You know, I get bored at home, and I don¡¯t have any friends. My sister doesn¡¯t have anything to do either, so we often go out to meet for coffee."


    "Next time, you can invite Mo Yan over here to keep youpany, so you don¡¯t have to go through the trouble of running out every day to meet her."


    Opening the door, Gu Yixuan led her in, closed the door behind them, and then continued with her towards the bathroom.


    "Go and wash up, you¡¯ve sweated quite a bit."


    "Mmhmm," she nodded, her mind pondering whether to tell him the truth or not.


    However, she wanted to give him a surprise; she would wait until everything was ready before telling him.


    The bathtub was filled with water, and Gu Yixuan stepped forward to help her undress.


    Mo Ran held his hand, "I¡¯ll do it myself, you go out."


    "What¡¯s there to be shy about? We¡¯ve done what we had to do, and all that had to be seen has long been seen," there was a teasing smile in the man¡¯s eyes.


    "I¡¯ll wash by myself, go out please," Mo Ran pushed him towards the outside, with quite a bit of force.


    She felt a little guilty now, and didn¡¯t want to confront him at the moment.


    Yet her firm stance cast a shadow over Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes.


    "Ranran, let¡¯s get married next week," he suddenly said.


    Mo Ran was a bit lost with his rapid change of topic, pausing before responding, "That soon?"


    "Is it soon? I wish I could marry you today. Ranran, don¡¯t you also want to marry me right away?" he asked, gazing intently into her eyes.


    "Although I do want to marry you, it really is too soon. How about we get married in a few months instead? I still have so many things I¡¯m not ready for, next week is too hasty."


    Moreover, her career had just begun, and if she got married right now, she would definitely be too busy to handle everything.


    "You don¡¯t want to marry me right away?" Gu Yixuan twisted her words.


    Mo Ran shook her head hurriedly, "That¡¯s not what I mean at all, it just feels too soon."

 Chapter 752 - 753: Let’s Get Married Tomorrow 2

    <h4>Chapter 752: Chapter 753: Let¡¯s Get Married Tomorrow 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Let¡¯s wait a few months, we¡¯re not in a rush anyway. Alright, get out, I need to shower."


    After pushing him out, Mo Ran immediately closed the door.


    Gu Yixuan stood in front of the carved ss door, expressionless.


    Mo Ran had lied to him; her recent meetings with Mo Yan were not about chatting to pass the time, but rather about preparing for the dance ss.


    Why didn¡¯t she tell him the truth? And why didn¡¯t she let him help?


    Even more, she¡¯d rather cooperate with a stranger than ask for his assistance.


    Through investigation, he knew that the man was a Singaporean Chinese named Yuan Zhe, other than that, no information could be found.


    That man made him feel threatened, especially his face¡ªit posed the greatest threat to him.


    He believed that any woman would find it hard to resist such attractiveness.


    However, he trusted that Mo Ran wouldn¡¯t be moved by him, but from the photos, when Yuan Zhe shook hands with Mo Ran, his eyes were filled with possessiveness.


    Like an eagle eying its prey with that cold, focused determination, not allowing for failure.


    He was familiar with such a look, as he had once possessed it too.


    Yuan Zhe was very interested in Mo Ran; he would definitely pursue her and wouldn¡¯t give up easily.


    In time, would Mo Ran¡¯s heart waver?


    The mere thought was unbearable for Gu Yixuan.


    No, he must not give Mo Ran and Yuan Zhe any chance to be together.


    Mo Ran came out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, and Gu Yixuan motioned to her with a hairdryer.


    "Come here, I¡¯ll dry your hair for you."


    Mo Ran walked over and sat on the bed, dabbing her head with a dry towel.


    Gu Yixuan turned on the hairdryer and skillfully began to dry her hair from the top.


    "Ranran."


    "Hmm?"


    "Let¡¯s go register our marriage tomorrow."


    Mo Ran paused, "So soon?"


    She turned around, looking at him with confusion, "Gu Yixuan, what¡¯s wrong? You seem, very eager to get married right away."


    "Yes, I do want to be your husband right away, so you will belong to me alone, and won¡¯t run away again."


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help butugh, "How could I run away? You sound like a child."


    He always felt at ease only after marking his belongings.


    But Gu Yixuan was serious, "I mean it, let¡¯s go register tomorrow. We can have the wedding monthster, but you must be my wife immediately. Don¡¯t you want to be my real wife? Ranran, isn¡¯t your heart as anxious as mine?"

 Chapter 753 - 754: Let’s Get Married Tomorrow 3

    <h4>Chapter 753: Chapter 754: Let¡¯s Get Married Tomorrow 3</h4><h4></h4>


    free¦Øebnov¨¥l.c?m


    To be honest, Mo Ran wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all. She felt there was no difference between them and a married couple.


    "I also want to be your true wife. Alright, we¡¯ll go and register tomorrow," she said if it would make him happy.


    Gu Yixuan indeed smiled broadly, feeling very good. "Really? Good, we¡¯ll go tomorrow."


    Mo Ran suddenly remembered that tomorrow was the day to register herpany.


    As the legal representative, could she afford not to go?


    "Gu Yixuan, how about we go to register the day after tomorrow? My sister has something she needs me for tomorrow. I promise, the day after tomorrow I¡¯ll definitely go with you to register," she said.


    "No! We¡¯re going tomorrow," Gu Yixuan tly refused her.


    He knew she was going to register herpany the next day. If he insisted on going to register their marriage tomorrow, would she tell him the truth?


    "The day after tomorrow," Mo Ran turned around, tugging at his sleeve and acting coquettishly. "I really have something important tomorrow. Can we get married the day after tomorrow?"


    "What¡¯s so important that it¡¯s more important than getting married?" Gu Yixuan said, ncing at her indifferently.


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes flickered, a sign of her guilt, "It¡¯s just... I really need to take care of it and I can¡¯t miss it."


    "What exactly is it?"


    "It¡¯s just... just..." Mo Ran was very hesitant. Should she tell him or not?


    If she did tell him, would he forbid her from opening a dance ss?


    Even if he allowed it, would he want to interfere, to control this and that?


    The more she hesitated to answer, the colder Gu Yixuan¡¯s expression became.


    "You don¡¯t want to tell me?" he asked softly, his voice containing a hint of chill.


    Mo Ran was suddenly startled, her intuition telling her Gu Yixuan was angry.


    She quickly spoke up, "Promise me two conditions first, and then I¡¯ll tell you."


    "Alright, tell me."


    "First, you must not oppose my decision, and second, you must not interfere," she said.


    This was clearly her saying she didn¡¯t need his help!


    Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t understand Mo Ran¡¯s desire for economic independence. In his eyes, she was trying to distance herself from him and did not fully ept his things as her own.


    This annoyed him greatly!


    "...Okay, tell me," he told himself. He would listen to her exnation. Perhaps she had other reasons.


    After all they had been through, could they really let these small thingse between them?


    Mo Ran bit her lip, deciding to tell the truth after all. If she didn¡¯t say it now, and he found out after thepany was established, he would be even more upset.

 Chapter 754 - 755: Let’s Get Married Tomorrow 4

    <h4>Chapter 754: Chapter 755: Let¡¯s Get Married Tomorrow 4</h4><h4></h4>


    It was meant to be a surprise for him, but it might end up being more of a scare.


    Perhaps it¡¯s better toe clean now.


    "The thing is, I had nothing to do and was nning to start a dance training ss. I¡¯ve been discussing this with my sister recently; we¡¯re going to register thepany tomorrow. I¡¯m the legal representative, so I can¡¯t miss it. Therefore, let¡¯s register our marriage the day after tomorrow."


    Good, she told the truth, and Gu Yixuan¡¯s expression softened a lot.


    "A dance training ss? How long have you been preparing, and why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    Mo Ran lowered her eyes, fiddling with the hem of his shirt.


    "It hasn¡¯t been very long. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was worried you wouldn¡¯t let me do it. I didn¡¯t want your help either; I wanted to strike out on my own and build something for myself."


    Gu Yixuan slightly furrowed his eyebrows, "You didn¡¯t tell me because you were worried I would intervene?"


    "Yeah, if you got involved, it would definitely be sessful, but then I wouldn¡¯t learn anything. If I always rely on you, I¡¯ll surely be useless, incapable of anything."


    He lifted her chin and met her eyes, "Is it so bad to depend on me? I can be your support, for life."


    Any girl would surely be moved by such words.


    She was moved as well.


    But the thought of being entirely reliant on him during difficulties, having no say, and simply having to ept whatever he said made her feel somewhat humiliated.


    She had to have her own career, be financially independent, and hold a certain position in society. That way, when she spoke, she¡¯d stand much straighter.


    Mo Ran shook her head, "I know you¡¯d let me depend on you forever, but I still want my own career, financial independence. Gu Yixuan, I don¡¯t want our rtionship to be affected by money."


    Being with him for so long, she never used his money. She always felt like using his money made her inferior.


    Her savings were almost gone, and without work, she¡¯d soon be penniless.


    "I really can¡¯t understand your thinking. You can use my money freely; I don¡¯t care how much you use. What¡¯s there to care about? Besides, we¡¯re one, why do you need to make such a clear distinction, what¡¯s all this independence or not ¨C are you trying to draw a line between us?"


    Gu Yixuan was angry, Mo Ran could feel it.


    "I¡¯m not trying to draw a line between us. I¡¯ve always used the money I earned myself, and suddenly not doing anything and using your money, I just can¡¯t ept that."

 Chapter 755 - 756 Preventing Them from Registering 1

    <h4>Chapter 755: Chapter 756 Preventing Them from Registering 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Alright, I just want to earn my own money, there¡¯s no other meaning behind it. Can you not overthink it, please?"


    "Let Mo Yan handle that dance training ss, and you stay out of it. If you really want to work,e to mypany. I¡¯ll find something for you to do."


    Mo Ran pouted, "But I only like to dance. My major is in dance as well, I don¡¯t want to work at apany."


    Besides, working at hispany would still mean relying on him.


    Gu Yixuan patiently offered another suggestion, "How about this, I¡¯ll start a dance training school just for you, what do you think?"


    "How is that any different from starting it on my own?"


    "Of course, there¡¯s a difference. If you start it on your own, you need to coborate with others. If I start it for you, it¡¯s all yours."


    Moreover, that way that man couldn¡¯t get in touch with her.


    Mo Ran realized suddenly, "You¡¯ve known all along that I wanted to open a dance school, haven¡¯t you? You even knew I was nning to coborate with someone."


    Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t care that she saw through him, setting down the hairdryer and hugging her from behind.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve known for a while. Every day I saw you sneaking out, so I had someone check on it."


    "Then why did you ask me, pretending like you didn¡¯t know!"


    He turned her around to face him.


    "I was waiting for you to tell me yourself." His voice carried a hint of usation.


    Mo Ran held his face guiltily, "I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you."


    Gu Yixuan caressed her fingers, softly kissing them, his voice very gentle, "It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ve told me now. Ranran, can we not be so divided between us? Let me handle the dance studio just for you."


    Unfortunately, his tender approach was ineffective on Mo Ran.


    "Can you listen to me this time, please? Let me handle it on my own, without your interference. Let¡¯s see if I can make something of it, and if I can¡¯t, then you can help me."


    Gu Yixuan was a man who grew up through setbacks, and he suddenly understood Mo Ran¡¯s thoughts.


    Many things, only after one has experienced them, does one know how much effort is needed to seed.


    Also, only sess thates after effort can bring about immense satisfaction and joy.


    Actually, he should be happy that Mo Ran was neither a vine-like parasite nor a decorative vase.


    She had her own thoughts, her own perseverance, which set her apart from other women who only wanted to lean on someone else.

 Chapter 756 - 757 Preventing Them from Registering 2

    <h4>Chapter 756: Chapter 757 Preventing Them from Registering 2</h4><h4></h4>


    With a twinkle in his eye, he nodded with a smile, "Alright, I¡¯ll agree to your terms. But, you can only coborate with me, push aside all the other partners."


    Having gotten his consent, Mo Ran was delighted.


    "Thank you for letting me do this on my own. However, I can¡¯t push the other partners aside because we¡¯ve already signed contracts."


    "Then break the contract andpensate them."


    Mo Ran, both amused and annoyed, pinched his cheek, "You must really have more money than you know what to do with. Just coborate properly, why push them away? I haven¡¯t even started my business yet, and you want to give me a reputation for being untrustworthy. That¡¯s bad for the future development of mypany."


    Gu Yixuan raised his eyebrows in surprise, "You n to grow yourpany?"


    "Yes, I n to start with one training ss, then open a few more when I have the money. Eventually, I¡¯ll expand nationwide, and in every ce, there will be a dance training ss of mine."


    "In this world, how many people are there who actually like dancing?" Gu Yixuan couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing.


    But Mo Ran didn¡¯t see it that way, "There are, in my view, everyone has the gene for loving dance within them, it¡¯s just that many reality factors restrict their love for dance. I¡¯m not opening a dance training ss to make money. My tuition will be very affordable, allowing everyone who wants to learn to dance the ability to do so."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars with a flicker of luminescence.


    "Ranran, you are truly noble. You¡¯re pursuing spiritual needs before even satisfying material ones."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t mind his teasing at all, "As long as I can support myself, I¡¯ll pursue what I like."


    Holding her, Gu Yixuan nodded with augh.


    "Okay, do as you wish. But still, go and push that other partner aside, and work only with me."


    "No way! I¡¯ve already promised them; how could I push them away?"


    "Push them away, I don¡¯t think that person is good, don¡¯t interact with him."


    Mo Ran, however, took him seriously, "Is he really not a good person? But he seems quite decent to me, not like a con artist. Moreover, he¡¯s already transferred the funds into my ount, what kind of rich con artist would do that?"


    Gu Yixuan concealed the worry in his eyes, "No, I¡¯m just afraid he might have ill intentions towards you."


    Mo Ran was taken aback and almost burst intoughter.


    "Gu Yixuan, really? You¡¯re suspicious of this too. Have you ever seen the guy? He¡¯s really good-looking, he couldn¡¯t possibly be interested in me."

 Chapter 757 - 758 Preventing Them from Registering 3

    <h4>Chapter 757: Chapter 758 Preventing Them from Registering 3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Besides, I¡¯m about to marry you, would he be interested in a married woman?"


    "But we are not married yet," said Gu Yixuan discontentedly.


    Mo Ran understood, it turned out that his eagerness to get married today was for this reason.


    Why was this man always so insecure about her?


    Her entire person, her whole heart, belonged to him, and would never be given to anyone else. What more did he have to worry about?


    "We¡¯ll register the day after tomorrow. I promise you I won¡¯t go back on my word, that should put your mind at ease." It seemed that to reassure him, she really needed to marry him as soon as possible.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Mo Ran added another sentence, "When did you be socking in confidence, are you actually worried that someone else might steal your wife?"


    Indeed, whoever dared topete with him for a woman was courting death.


    Gu Yixuan was somewhat shaken, "You said he is very good-looking, so tell me, what do you feel towards him?"


    Looking at his earnest expression, Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    "Haha... Are you jealous? Haha... Gu Yixuan, I find you¡¯re so childish..."


    "Stopughing!" He firmly grasped her shoulders, "Tell me, what do you feel towards him, I want the truth. Were you, even a little bit, moved by his appearance?"


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but want tough again, but at his fierce nce, she forced herself to suppress it.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. My heart has only you in it, filledpletely with you. Even if he were a deity descended to earth, I wouldn¡¯t like him, nor have the slightest bit of interest. Even if you were penniless and the ugliest person in the world, my love for you wouldn¡¯t lessen by a fraction. These are all truths from my heart."


    Gu Yixuan swallowed hard, so moved he was almost in tears.


    "Ranran, is everything you said true? Say it again?" He had never heard such sweet nothings before.


    Mo Ran bashfully lowered her eyes, fingers twisting his shirt front, "No more, good words are only said once, repeated too often they lose their value."


    "Say it, no matter how many times you do, I¡¯d like to hear it, and I will cherish it."


    "Stop it."


    "Come on, behave, say it once more."


    Mo Ran silenced him with her mouth, not letting him push her any further.


    Her yful tongue peeked out, lightly licking his lips. Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes darkened instantly, as desire swiftly awoke within him.


    Holding her tightly, he flipped over, pinning her beneath him, and eagerly plundered the beauty that belonged to her.

 Chapter 758 - 759 Preventing Them from Registering 4

    <h4>Chapter 758: Chapter 759 Preventing Them from Registering 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Soon, the two of them were going at it hot and heavy in bed, the room filled with their moans.


    Gu Yixuan had long forgotten the conversation from before.


    Mo Ran was inwardly pleased, sure that this tactic would work on him.


    Eventually, after much persuasion by Mo Ran, theypromised on a n.


    In the morning, Mo Ran and Yuan Zhe would go to register thepany, and in the afternoon, she¡¯d rush to the Civil Affairs Office to marry Gu Yixuan.


    Early the next morning, Mo Ran got in touch with Yuan Zhe and arranged to meet him at the entrance of the Bureau of Industry and Commerce.


    When Mo Ran arrived, he was there too.


    "Weren¡¯t you supposed to register in the afternoon? Why rush over in the morning?" Fujiwara Ize asked with a smile, his hands in his pockets.


    Mo Ran smiled sheepishly, "I have something to do this afternoon, so I wanted to get thepany registration done in the morning."


    "What¡¯s up?" he asked casually.


    "Heh, it¡¯s not really anything. Just that, I¡¯m going to register for my marriage this afternoon. The Civil Affairs Office here closes early, so I need to finish up things here first in order to make it there on time," Mo Ran candidly told him the truth.


    A flicker of stillness passed through Fujiwara Ize¡¯s eyes, his lips curling into a seemingly cold and charming smile.


    It seemed he must stop her from getting married.


    "Is that so? Congrattions, then," he said with a smile that did not quite reach his eyes.


    "Thank you," Mo Ran replied with a shy smile. "Let¡¯s go, shall we?"


    "Mhm."


    Together, they went inside to fill out the forms, apply, and register.


    By the time they finished up, it was already eleven in the morning.


    "To celebrate the establishment of ourpany, how about I treat you to a meal? Consider it a celebration for your wedding this afternoon as well," Fujiwara Ize suggested.


    Mo Ran checked the time; she had arranged to meet Gu Yixuan at two in the afternoon at the Civil Affairs Office. There was still time, so she decided to go after having lunch.


    "Really, I should be the one treating you. You¡¯ve put a lot of effort into our training ss and thought of many solutions. To thank you, I¡¯d like to take you out for some Guangdong cuisine. The taste is quite good," she said.


    Fujiwara Ize nced at her with a faint smile, "Sure."


    They found a nearby Cantonese restaurant and booked a private room.


    Knowing that he was new to China, Mo Ran helped him order many signature dishes.


    There was roast suckling pig, taro-braised pork belly, boiled shrimp, poached chicken, plum-vored duck, ck chicken soup, and some seasonal vegetables, along with dim sum and preserved egg and pork congee.


    During the meal, Fujiwara Ize appeared very curious.

 Chapter 759 - 760 Preventing Them from Registering 5

    <h4>Chapter 759: Chapter 760 Preventing Them from Registering 5</h4><h4></h4>


    With every dish, he would ask how it was made and where it came from.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know much either, but she still tried her best to exin it to him and even taught him how to eat.


    "This is boiled shrimp, you peel the shell and dip it in sauce to eat, it¡¯s really delicious. It¡¯s both fresh and tender, and also very nutritious."


    Before, whenever Mo Ran introduced a dish, he would try a bite, but this time he did not pick up his chopsticks.


    "Hmm, it looks quite tasty. It¡¯s just..." he seemed a bit embarrassed.


    "Just what?"


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "...I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how to peel shrimp."


    Mo Ran was slightly stunned, immediately feeling a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    How can someone his age not know how to peel shrimp?


    But then again, many children don¡¯t know how to peel shrimp. Considering his fine clothes and refined manners, the shrimp he ate as a child were probably always peeled by servants.


    Mo Ran wiped her hands with a wet towel, peeled a shrimp, dipped it in sauce, and ced it on the te in front of him.


    "If you don¡¯t mind, you can try this one."


    A strange expression appeared on Fujiwara Ize¡¯s face, and Mo Ran thought he really did mind, immediately feeling apologetic.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have done that."


    Indeed, wealthy people often have a fear of germs; he must be put off by her hands not being clean enough.


    Just as she was about to take the te away, Fujiwara Ize picked up the shrimp with his chopsticks and ced it in his mouth.


    "I¡¯m not put off by the shrimp you peeled, I¡¯m just surprised that you would peel it for me to eat," he said while eating.


    His beautiful phoenix eyes seemed to hold a certain emotion as they kept watching her.


    "The taste is really good, it¡¯s delicious indeed."


    Mo Ran¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red at his words; she didn¡¯t have any other intention in peeling it for him. She just saw that he didn¡¯t know how to do it and gave him a hand.


    Yet from his words, it sounded as if she had peeled it for him particrly to get close to him.


    Mo Ran decided to change the subject, "Try this one too, the taste is also quite good."


    "Okay," nodded Fujiwara Ize.


    After a few bites, he apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, I need to make a call outside."


    "Sure, do as you please."


    Once he left the private room, Mo Ran quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    Being with Fujiwara Ize, she felt so pressured.


    His looks and manners were too outstanding, making her constantly mindful of her own behavior to avoid embarrassing herself in front of him.


    It¡¯s strange, Gu Yixuan is also a very impressive person, but she never felt this nervous around him; in fact, she was even too casual at times.

 Chapter 760 - 761 Preventing Them from Registering 6

    <h4>Chapter 760: Chapter 761 Preventing Them from Registering 6</h4><h4></h4>


    Just thinking that in a little while he would be registering his marriage with Gu Yixuan, Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Soon, Fujiwara Ize finished his call, walked back in, and sat down again.


    "Let¡¯s continue eating. What did you call this dish again?"


    Mo Ran began to introduce the names of the dishes to him again.


    While eating, Fujiwara Ize suddenly frowned slightly and his breathing became rapid.


    Mo Ran noticed something was wrong and felt nervous.


    "Mr. Yuan, what¡¯s wrong?"


    He gave a faint smile and helplessly said, "I¡¯m allergic to shrimp, so I can¡¯t eat them. It might be an allergic reaction."


    Mo Ran was shocked, "You should have told me earlier! I am so sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have let you eat the shrimp!"


    Turned out, he wasn¡¯t incapable of peeling shrimp; he couldn¡¯t eat them. Her mind was too simple. How could she have just believed his words, even peeling the shrimp for him, forcing him to eat it?


    He waved his hand, still smiling warmly as if he would keep smiling even if the sky fell.


    "It¡¯s okay, I couldn¡¯t waste your kind gesture. I thought eating just one wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but I still had an allergic reaction."


    Sure enough, small red rashes began to appear on the backs of his hands, his neck, and his face.


    "I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!" Mo Ran immediately stood up.


    Fujiwara Ize didn¡¯t speak; he just let her help him into a taxi and went to arge hospital he had specified.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t think too much about it, assuming he only trusted this hospital, that¡¯s why he insisted on going there.


    After all, wealthy people don¡¯t trust small hospitals.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, his allergic reaction became much more severe, his breathing became very difficult, and he was quickly taken into the emergency room.


    Mo Ran anxiously waited outside for a long time until her phone rang, prompting her to suddenly realize that she still had to go to the civil affairs office to register her marriage.


    Picking up the call, Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice was full of displeasure.


    "Where are you? Why haven¡¯t youe over yet?" They had agreed to meet at the civil affairs office, and he had been waiting for several minutes already. She still hadn¡¯t shown up, and his anxiety was through the roof.


    Mo Ran looked at the time; it was just past two o¡¯clock, and she let out a sigh of relief.


    "I have something to deal with, I¡¯lle overter. Please wait for me a little longer."


    "What¡¯s so important that it takes precedence over getting married?!"


    She wanted to tell him the truth, but considering his dislike for Fujiwara, he would definitely get angry if she told him.


    "It¡¯s just something. Please, just wait for me a little longer!" Mo Ran had no choice but to act coyly.


    "...How much longer?" It was clear that Gu Yixuan was speaking with reluctance.

 Chapter 761 - 762: No Need to Get Married Anymore!1

    <h4>Chapter 761: Chapter 762: No Need to Get Married Anymore!1</h4><h4></h4>


    "Two hours. Anyway, I¡¯ll definitely rush over there before the Civil Affairs Bureau closes."


    Gu Yixuan, impatiently flicking the cigarette butt out of the car window, grudginglypromised.


    "All right, remember you muste. If you dare not show up, you¡¯re dead!"


    He wasn¡¯t just trying to scare her, if she didn¡¯te, he really wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook.


    "Got it, will definitely rush over. That¡¯s it for now, I¡¯m hanging up."


    After the call, Mo Ran felt very guilty. The thought of making Gu Yixuan wait for two hours at the Civil Affairs Bureau made her very ufortable.


    But it was because of her that Yuan Zhe had an allergic reaction and was hospitalized, so at the very least she had to wait until he was discharged before she could leave.


    ...............................


    In the operating room at that moment, several doctors had stabilized Fujiwara Ize¡¯s condition and now stood respectfully to the side, eyes downcast, no one daring to make a sound.


    As hey in the hospital bed, Fujiwara Ize was leisurely flipping through a newspaper. With his expression andplexion, one wouldn¡¯t think he looked frail in the slightest.


    He was allergic to shrimp, but it wasn¡¯t too severe.


    The clock on the wall ticked away, from two o¡¯clock until two fifty, when he finally lifted his gaze, his sharp eyes looking towards a nurse...


    Before long, the nurse walked out of the operating room, and Mo Ran quickly approached her.


    "Nurse, how is the patient inside doing? How much longer until he cane out?"


    The nurse¡¯s face was grave, "His reaction to shrimp was too intense, he¡¯s still in aa, breathing unsteadily. Are you his rtive? Come with me to pay the hospitalization fees."


    When Mo Ran heard it was serious, she grew even more anxious.


    "Is there a risk to his life?"


    She had heard that some allergic reactions could be fatal.


    "It¡¯s hard to say for the moment, but we¡¯ll do our best to save him."


    "Nurse, please, you must save him, I beg of you!"


    "Rest assured, we¡¯ll definitely try our best. Please go and pay the hospitalization fees now."


    Mo Ran nodded hastily, "Okay, I¡¯ll go right away."


    She had no money on her card, and after making a phone call, Mo Yan immediately transferred fifty thousand to her, only then did she go to pay the hospitalization fees.


    The line to make payments at the hospital was too long. Mo Ran stood at the end of the long queue, constantly checking the time.


    She had promised to go after two hours, and now it was already three o¡¯clock, hopefully, she would still make it.


    By the time it was Mo Ran¡¯s turn, twenty minutes had already passed.

 Chapter 762 - 763: No Need to Get Married Anymore!2

    <h4>Chapter 762: Chapter 763: No Need to Get Married Anymore!2</h4><h4></h4>


    She paid the fee, ran upstairs, and had thought that Yuan Zhe must have alreadye out of the operating room.


    But he hadn¡¯t!


    What should she do? Should she leave immediately to get married and thene back to visit himter?


    But doing that would be really unkind. While he was in the operating room with his life hanging by a thread, she would be off getting married, and she would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    If she missed the registration time, Gu Yixuan would definitely be very angry.


    Mo Ran realized she was just a super unlucky person, as emergencies always happened, and nothing ever went smoothly for her.


    Just as she was frantically worried, Fujiwara Ize finally came out of the operating room.


    She stepped forward to support the hospital bed. Fujiwara Ize opened his eyes and smiled at her with a pale face.


    "Sorry to make you worry," he said.


    "Are you okay?" Mo Ran asked with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine now."


    "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine." Mo Ran felt much relieved and followed Fujiwara Ize into the ward, waiting until the doctor settled him in.


    She mustered up the courage to step forward and said to him with a lot of guilt, "I¡¯m sorry, I... I know I should stay to take care of you, but..."


    "Do you have something else to take care of?" Fujiwara Ize blinked, his expression weak and innocent.


    With a heavy heart, Mo Ran said, "I have to go... get married."


    The man then showed a look of realization, "I almost forgot. You should go ahead, don¡¯t worry about me."


    "Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay by yourself?" Mo Ran asked, not feeling reassured.


    He smiled lightly, not minding at all, "I¡¯ll be fine, I can manage."


    The nurse, while preparing his IV drip, heard what he said and retorted irritably, "How can you manage by yourself? You should get a family member to take care of you. If you faint again, at least there will be someone to look after you."


    "Faint again?" Mo Ran was very surprised.


    "Of course, his reaction to shrimp is too severe. His condition is only temporarily stable now. If it rpses, he might very well faint again."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t understand allergies, so naturally, she believed whatever the nurse said.


    Looking at Fujiwara Ize, she was very troubled, what should she do?


    Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind, "Right, I¡¯ll get my sister to take care of you. I¡¯ll call her right now!"


    She had just taken out her phone when the man stopped her with his hand.


    "You really don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me, go ahead, don¡¯t miss your time," he urged.


    "No, it¡¯s not okay to leave you without someone to take care of you. I must call my sister over."


    "Really, it¡¯s not necessary."

 Chapter 763 - 764: No Need to Get Married Anymore!3

    <h4>Chapter 763: Chapter 764: No Need to Get Married Anymore!3</h4><h4></h4>


    "Really, it¡¯s not necessary." Fujiwara Ize¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if he was rather reluctant.


    He seemed a bit angry, although a smile hung on the corners of his mouth, his demeanor appeared displeased.


    Mo Ran thought, could he be ming her for meddling too much?


    Perhaps people like him don¡¯t like to have too much contact with strangers.


    "Alright, then I won¡¯t call her." She lowered her gaze and put away her cell phone, her face showing a bit of embarrassment.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that." Fujiwara Ize tried to exin, "I just, don¡¯t like interacting with people I¡¯m not familiar with."


    "Yeah, I understand."


    "You should go get married, I¡¯ll be fine on my own. Even if something happens, I¡¯ll call the nurse and the doctor."


    "...Then I¡¯lle back to see youter, I¡¯ll be back soon." Mo Ran found that she was indeed selfish. The her from before, might have chosen to stay.


    But now she didn¡¯t want Gu Yixuan to wait too long, let alone make him upset.


    A glint shed in Fujiwara Ize¡¯s eyes. It seemed this woman was not as overflowing with sympathy as he had imagined. ying the sympathy card didn¡¯t work on her.


    "Good, you should hurry." He smiled, seeming to sincerely wish her well.


    Mo Ran indeed felt a bit guilty, but what could she do? She couldn¡¯t just abandon Gu Yixuan.


    Checking the time, there were twenty minutes left, she should be able to make it.


    "Then I¡¯m leaving, rest well. I¡¯lle back to see youter, um, goodbye." After speaking, she turned and ran out of the hospital room.


    At this time, it wasn¡¯t the rush hour, so the road should be clear. As long as she moved quickly, she could make it to the wedding.


    Watching her desperate figure running away, Fujiwara Ize¡¯s smile faded from his lips, and his expression turned somewhat cold.


    Wanting to get married? There was no way he would let them have their wish.


    Gu Yixuan was the same kind of person as him. If he wasn¡¯t granted happiness, then how could he deserve it?


    Moreover, he was interested in Mo Ran, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let her be someone else¡¯s.


    Dialing a number, he put the phone to his ear, "Execute the second part of the n immediately."


    Mo Ran had just run downstairs when a taxi drove up; she waved it down and got in quickly.


    "Driver, please go to the Bureau of Civil Affairs, quickly."


    She thought, in ten or so minutes, she should be able to make it.


    Leaning back in the seat, she let out a huge sigh of relief. It was fine as long as she was still on time for the marriage. After the registration, she would call her sister, and then they would go to the hospital to visit Yuan Zhe together.

 Chapter 764 - 765: No Need to Get Married Anymore!4

    <h4>Chapter 764: Chapter 765: No Need to Get Married Anymore!4</h4><h4></h4>


    Right, we can find a caregiver for him now.


    Mo Ran called Mo Yan¡¯s phone, "Hello, sis, I need to tell you something."


    "What is it?"


    "It¡¯s about Mr. Yuan, I had lunch with him today and he developed an allergic reaction to shrimp and is now hospitalized. Could you arrange for a caregiver to look after him?"


    "Which hospital?"


    Mo Ran told her the address, and Mo Yan said she¡¯d have someone take care of him very soon.


    "Sis, he doesn¡¯t like being in contact with strangers, so, you know... handle it as you think best."


    "I see. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do, just need to be polite and courteous to him."


    "Okay, thanks. I have to hang up now, I¡¯ve got other things to handle."


    "By the way, what¡¯s up with you? Why aren¡¯t you arranging a caregiver for him?"


    "Just have something to do, I¡¯ll tell you about it tomorrow. That¡¯s it, I¡¯m hanging up." Mo Ran hung up the phone, looked out the window, and suddenly noticed something was off.


    "Driver, is this the way to the Civil Affairs Bureau?" It felt like they were going in the opposite direction.


    The taxi driver answered her firmly, "Of course, it¡¯s the way to the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    "But it doesn¡¯t seem right to me, like it¡¯s not the usual route."


    "This route also goes to the Civil Affairs Bureau, don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know, as if I¡¯m trying to scam you out of money."


    Mo Ran was at a loss for words but couldn¡¯t help asking again, "How much longer until we get there?"


    "About twenty minutes."


    "That long? Can¡¯t you go faster? I need to get there within fifteen minutes."


    "No way, twenty minutes is already the limit. In fifteen minutes, it¡¯s impossible to get there."


    Mo Ran grew anxious, "But I remember the trip only takes fifteen minutes!"


    "Indeed, if you take another route, it only takes fifteen minutes, but this route takes a bit longer."


    "Then why didn¡¯t you take the closer one?"


    "Because I¡¯m not familiar with that road," the driver told her confidently.


    Mo Ran was so angry, she had never encountered such a stubborn, self-assured driver.


    "Stop the car, I want to get out!" She would hail another taxi; she refused to believe she couldn¡¯t make it in fifteen minutes.


    It seemed like the driver didn¡¯t want to lose her as a passenger, so he quickly tried to appease her with a smile, "If you get off now, even if you take a shortcut, it¡¯ll still take twenty minutes. Better stick with my car, I¡¯ll go as fast as I can, and I promise to get you there in about ten minutes, okay?"


    "Are you familiar with this route?" Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but be skeptical.


    "Of course! I¡¯ve driven it more than a couple of times!"


    ........

 Chapter 765 - 766: No Need to Get Married Anymore!5

    <h4>Chapter 765: Chapter 766: No Need to Get Married Anymore!5</h4><h4></h4>


    "Alright, just try to get there as fast as you can." Mo Ran had no choice but to give up since hailing another taxi was toote now.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to get you there as quickly as possible," the driver confidently assured her.


    Mo Ran nced at him and said nothing more.


    Now, all she could do was pray to make it on time.


    Unfortunately, fate had other ns.


    As the car entered the highway, it suddenly showed signs of stalling. The driver quickly pulled over to the side, and the car would not start at all.


    "Damn, looks like we ran out of gas," the driver frowned.


    "Out of gas!" Mo Ran eximed in shock, "How can we run out of gas at a time like this!"


    This was the inner ring highway; where could she possibly go to hail a taxi!


    "Let me see if there¡¯s any reserve fuel." The driver got out of the car and leisurely opened the trunk to search through it.


    Mo Ran also got out, anxiously asking, "Do you have any fuel?"


    "No, I forgot to prepare some reserve fuel," the driver said innocently.


    "How could you..." Mo Ran was at a loss for words, she helplessly gave him a nce and hurriedly began to wave down other cars.


    However, on the highway, where picking up passengers was not permitted, taxi drivers simply did not dare to stop.


    As time ticked by, Mo Ran was so anxious she was about to cry.


    There was no other way; she had to exin the situation to Gu Yixuan.


    She dialed his number, and it was immediately picked up on the other end.


    "Have you arrived?" Gu Yixuan immediately asked.


    A wave of disappointment washed over Mo Ran, "I haven¡¯t... Gu Yixuan, there¡¯s something I need to tell you."


    "Not arrived? Where are you now? I¡¯lle to pick you up." The man¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knit, his tone tense.


    "I¡¯m on the highway to the Civil Affairs Bureau now. The taxi ran out of gas, and I can¡¯t find another car. What should I do?"


    "You¡¯re just on your way now? What exactly have you been busy with, and why are you onlying now?!"


    Mo Ran bit her lip, trying to calm herself down, "Actually, I was at the hospital just now. Mr. Yuan had an allergic reaction to shrimp while dining with me and was rushed to the hospital, so I had to wait there until he was out of danger before leaving. Believe me, I had calcted the time, and it should have been enough to make it, but who knew the taxi would run out of gas on the road."


    Mo Ran tried earnestly to exin, but Gu Yixuan wasn¡¯t listening to a word.


    "So you mean to say, you haven¡¯t made it until now because you were waiting with that Mr. Yuan?" he asked expressionlessly, his voice devoid of warmth.

 Chapter 766 - 767: No Need to Get Married Anymore!6

    <h4>Chapter 766: Chapter 767: No Need to Get Married Anymore!6</h4><h4></h4>


    Mo Ran knew he was angry and exined in a gentle voice, "He has no family or friends here, and I was the only one present at the time. I had no choice, and couldn¡¯t leave him alone, so I had to wait until he was okay before I could rush over. Gu Yixuan, listen to me, just wait a little longer for me, I will be there very soon."


    Mo Ran, while making the call, frantically waved to hail a taxi.


    "You want me to wait for you again?" Gu Yixuanughed coldly, filled with extreme anger.


    "For a man who has nothing to do with you, you make me wait here over and over again like a fool?! I am a fool, longing to marry you, yet youpletely don¡¯t care! Here I stand like a fool, for several hours straight, always thinking you¡¯d appear in front of me at any moment, but where are you now?! Mo Ran, I¡¯m telling you... forget about the wedding! You don¡¯t have toe anymore!"


    Mo Ran¡¯s body shook, and she suddenly froze on the spot, unable to move.


    A taxi whizzed past her, nearly hitting her.


    Her face pallid, she trembled her lips and softly said, "I¡¯m sorry..."


    But the call had already been hung up on the other end, her words unheard by anyone.


    Stunned for quite a while, Mo Ran came back to her senses, realizing that Gu Yixuan was really angry, very angry.


    He even said there¡¯s no need for a wedding...


    He would not say something so serious lightly. Could it be that he wanted to break up with her?


    No! She would not allow it!


    Mo Ran hurriedly redialed his number, but Gu Yixuan had turned off his phone.


    Biting her lip desperately, she struggled to keep her eyes wide open, continuously dialing.


    "I¡¯m sorry, the user you have dialed has powered off..."


    Each time the same message was received, she could no longer hold back, and tears streamed down her face.


    Looking around in bewilderment, Mo Ran decided to walk back the way she came.


    No sooner said than done, she ran back along the same route, paying no mind to the traffic on the road or the risk of being hit by a car at any moment.


    Her heart ached, a tearing kind of pain.


    To keep herself from dying of sorrow, she quickened her pace, running faster and faster.


    The wind on the highway was strong, blowing against her face, but it couldn¡¯t dry her tears.


    Not knowing how long she had been running, she finally reached the entrance of the highway, rapidly hailing a taxi and sliding into it, rxing a bit, breathing heavily.


    "Miss, do I need to take you to the hospital?" Seeing her struggling to breathe, the driver asked with concern.

 Chapter 767 - 768 The Cold War Erupts Again 1

    <h4>Chapter 767: Chapter 768 The Cold War Erupts Again 1</h4><h4></h4>


    "There¡¯s no need... I¡¯m okay..."


    She needed to rest for a while; once she got some rest, she would be fine.


    But she had been running for too long, feeling like she just ran five kilometers in the dead of winter, incredibly ufortable.


    Her insides felt terrible, Mo Ran covering her lips, frowning deeply.


    "Here, take this." The driver handed her a ck stic bag with one hand.


    She hurriedly took it and could no longer hold back her vomit.


    She arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau with an hour left before closing time.


    After searching all over the nearby area without finding Gu Yixuan, she finally confirmed that he had truly left.


    Taking out her phone, she continued to call his number, but it was turned off.


    Was he really disappointed, really upset?


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left without marrying her, nor would he have turned off his phone and not answered her calls.


    Mo Ran sat down on the flowerbed outside the Civil Affairs Bureau, holding back tears as she texted him.


    [Gu Yixuan, I¡¯m here. Where are you? Please show up, so we can go register right away.]


    [I¡¯m sorry, truly sorry. It¡¯s fine if you me me or scold me, anything is fine. Just don¡¯t refuse to marry me, my heart hurts so much.]


    [This time it¡¯s my turn to wait for you; I¡¯m right at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll just keep waiting.]


    [The Civil Affairs Bureau is about to close, can you please show up quickly.]


    However, by the time the Bureau closed, Gu Yixuan still hadn¡¯t appeared. Mo Ran felt utterly dejected, bowing her head and unable to hold back sobbing.


    Time kept ticking by, second by second, and the sky gradually darkened.


    Her phone suddenly rang. Thinking it was Gu Yixuan, she picked it up joyfully, but her face immediately filled with thick disappointment upon seeing the caller ID.


    It wasn¡¯t Gu Yixuan calling; it was Yuan Zhe...


    "Hello, Mr. Yuan," Mo Ran said, trying to keep her voice steady despite the choking sobs.


    "Ha, call me Yuan Zhe next time. We¡¯re familiar enough with each other; there¡¯s no need for such formality. Mo Ran, I¡¯m calling to thank you. Your sister found me a good caretaker; she said you asked her to arrange it."


    "Oh, it was something I should do; there¡¯s no need to thank me."


    "I still want to thank you. You dyed your registration time today to stay with me. By the way, did you get married? You must be very happy right now. Remember, next time we meet, you have to treat me to wedding candy; I haven¡¯t had wedding candy before."


    Mo Ran¡¯s heart clenched painfully, and she felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen.


    "Mr. Yuan, how is your health now?"

 Chapter 768 - 769: The Cold War Erupts Again 2

    <h4>Chapter 768: Chapter 769: The Cold War Erupts Again 2</h4><h4></h4>


    "Um, sorry, I can¡¯t visit you today... I have some things to handle," Mo Ran spoke softly.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Your voice sounds off; did you run into some trouble?"


    "I¡¯m fine. Take care to rest well. I¡¯ll call you another time, goodbye." After hanging up the phone, Mo Ran bent over, holding her stomach, her eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    Such a bad stomachache, could it be my period...?


    On the first day of her period, she would always be in excruciating pain.


    She had taken lots of medicine, but it hadn¡¯t regted properly.


    Mo Ran anxiously looked around. By then, it had already gotten dark, and there were few people on the street. What if she fainted; would anyone notice?


    Not far off was a public restroom, thankfully. In anticipation of her period these past few days, she had ced a sanitary napkin in her purse.


    Coming out of the restroom, the pain in Mo Ran¡¯s abdomen became even more intense, and every step she took was ufortable.


    Sitting back down where she started, she hugged her stomach tightly, gritting her teeth to endure the pain.


    Soon, her body began to sweat profusely, and she experienced waves of darkness before her eyes.


    At this moment, every passing minute was torture for her.


    .........................


    At the same moment, inside a vi in Banshan Garden.


    Gu Yixuan sat at the dining table, facing a table full of food with absolutely no appetite.


    All of this was for dinner, which had been served an hour ago. The dishes had long turned cold, and Gu Yixuan hadn¡¯t taken a single bite.


    He just sat there in silence, not saying anything, his face grim.


    Seeing his mood was off and his asional nces towards the door, the grandmother figured he must be waiting for Miss Mo toe back for dinner.


    Probably Miss Mo hadn¡¯te back yet, which is why he was angry.


    Feeling helpless, the grandmother tried to ask, "Why hasn¡¯t Miss Moe back yet? Second Young Master, have you called her?"


    Gu Yixuan abruptly stood up and said indifferently, "Clear all this away!"


    "But you haven¡¯t eaten yet..."


    He didn¡¯t answer her; instead, he turned and went upstairs, entering his room and mmed the door shut with a ¡¯thud¡¯.


    The grandmother was puzzled; could it be that the two had quarreled?


    After some thought, she decided to give Mo Ran a call.


    Upon receiving the call from home, Mo Ran wondered if it could be Gu Yixuan calling.


    But her mood was no longer as buoyant as before.


    "Hello." She answered the call, speaking in a low voice.

 Chapter 769 - 770 The Cold War Erupts Again 3

    <h4>Chapter 769: Chapter 770 The Cold War Erupts Again 3</h4>


    "Miss Mo, it¡¯s me."


    Hah, she was really fantasizing; how could it be him calling?


    "Grandma, what¡¯s the matter?"


    "Miss Mo, where are you now? Why haven¡¯t youe back yet? The Second Young Master has been waiting for you to have dinner for a long time, and by now, he must be in a very bad mood."


    Mo Ran was extremely shocked, "You¡¯re saying he¡¯s at home?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I¡¯lle back right away. I understand."


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Ran hurriedly took a taxi back to the vi. Since Gu Yixuan was at home, things should be easier. She would go back and exin things to him properly; he should cool down then.


    Getting out of the car and returning to the vi, she saw Grandma and asked, "Is he upstairs?"


    "Mhm," Grandma nodded.


    Mo Ran put down her purse and hurried up the stairs, her high heels cking crisply on the floor.


    Just as she reached the bedroom door, the door suddenly opened, and Gu Yixuan appeared in front of her without any expression.


    Seeing him like this, Mo Ran knew he was still angry. Just as she was about to speak, he beat her to it.


    "Finally deigning toe back? Aren¡¯t you the one who can¡¯t take half a step away from that man? Continue to stay by his side then, what are you doinging back?!"


    Mo Ran was stunned, then calmly said, "There¡¯s nothing between us, can you please not keep harping on about this?"


    Gu Yixuan let out a coldugh, "Nothing? If there was nothing, would you dy our marriage for him? I really doubt how important I am in your heart."


    Mo Ran¡¯s eyes widened, how could he doubt her love for him?


    She tried to exin earnestly, "It was because he was in emergency care, I really couldn¡¯t leave."


    Furious, Gu Yixuan scoffed, "Saving him only requires a doctor. What were you doing staying there? Even if he died, it wouldn¡¯t be your concern. Why are you trying to be such a good person to someone unrted!"


    In his eyes, whether a person unrted to him lived or died, it didn¡¯t matter. Simrly, he believed that it shouldn¡¯t matter to Mo Ran either.


    They were a couple, deeply in love, with eyes only for each other. He believed that no one could be more important than him in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes.


    For something as significant as marriage, Mo Ran should cast aside all other matters and rush to register their marriage no matter what.


    But she dyed time and again for a man in an emergency, as if she didn¡¯t care at all about marrying him.


    He couldn¡¯t tolerate this. How could he not be furious, not be angry?

 Chapter 770 - 771 The Cold War Erupts Again 4

    <h4>Chapter 770: Chapter 771 The Cold War Erupts Again 4</h4>


    If it were him, even if the sky fell, he would have made it on time to marry her.


    Yet Mo Ran had failed to do so; he doubted whether her love for him was deep enough, at least not as deep as his...


    This realization made him especially sad and hurt, which was why he couldn¡¯t help butsh out at her in anger.


    Even now, his rage hadn¡¯t subsided, and moreover, he was constantly tormented with fear. He worried that her love wasn¡¯t deep and that she might leave him at any moment.


    However, he was certain he would never let her go, not even in death!


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t know what was going through Gu Yixuan¡¯s mind, and she felt very upset.


    Yuan Zhe fell ill because of her, and she had waited for him to be rescued¡ªwas that wrong?


    She had tried hard to get there, but the car had problems¡ªwas that her fault?


    She didn¡¯t want it to be this way, okay!


    Her heart was already filled with sorrow and guilt, so why couldn¡¯t he show a little understanding?


    She had intended to apologize and make it up to him, but now it seemed unnecessary.


    Mo Ran stared at him for a while without a word, walked into the bedroom, and began rummaging through the closet for clothes.


    A flicker of panic crossed Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes, and he rushed over to grab her wrist.


    "What are you doing?! Leaving, huh? Heh, cozying up with that pretty boy so soon?"


    Mo Ran was infuriated and looked at him coldly.


    "What I do and who I¡¯m with is none of your business!"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s heart was immediately pierced by a sharp pain.


    His expression turned icy. "You say it¡¯s none of my business? If it¡¯s not my business, then whose is it, Yuan Zhe¡¯s?! Mo Ran, let me tell you, you won¡¯t get the chance to leave me for him, not even if you wished for it! I¡¯d rather die than let you be with someone else!!"


    Due to his immense anger, he tightened his grip, causing Mo Ran to wince in pain.


    "Let go of me, I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now."


    This man was not only petty but also incredibly unreasonable.


    Mo Ran struggled hard as Gu Yixuan grabbed her shoulders and suddenly pushed her down onto the bed, pressing down on her.


    He roughly began to rip at her clothes, feeling as if he weremitting an assault.


    "What are you doing?! Get off!" She struggled in panic, but Gu Yixuan was too strong and quickly tore her clothes off.


    "Gu Yixuan, stop it right now!"


    "Get off, don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t make me hate you!"


    No matter what Mo Ran said, his actions never paused for a second...

 Chapter 771 - 772: The Cold War Erupts Again 5

    <h4>Chapter 771: Chapter 772: The Cold War Erupts Again 5</h4>


    No matter what Mo Ran said, his actions never paused for a moment.


    The bangs on his forehead drooped, covering his eyes, and under the shadow, his eyes looked even more dark and terrifying.


    With lips tightly pursed, his body strained taut, a vein throbbed on his forehead.


    After ripping off her top, he began pulling at her pants.


    At that moment, his mind was filled with just one thought, he wanted her! She belonged to him, and only he could have her!


    "Tearing¡ª" The thin fabric of the pants was ripped apart, and when he saw the dark stain on the white underwear, Gu Yixuan¡¯s movements abruptly stopped.


    "p¡ª" Mo Ran pped him across the face.


    Now he was satisfied, she had tasted humiliation.


    Gu Yixuan looked up in disbelief, his heart ached violently when he saw Mo Ran¡¯s pale face and the cold sweat on her forehead.


    She was on her period, it always caused her severe pain.


    And yet, he had attempted to be rough with her...


    Mo Ran bit her lip tightly, refusing to let herself cry.


    She pushed away the man who stood there like a wooden chicken, pulled out some clean clothes from the cab, and went to the bathroom.


    It was only then that Gu Yixuan realized that she wasn¡¯t packing to leave just now; she just wanted to change her clothes...


    Standing at the bathroom door, he didn¡¯t know what to say or what to do next.


    Damn it!


    Every time he got angry because of her, he would lose his mind. In truth, he didn¡¯t want to treat her like that.


    Soon, Mo Ran opened the door and came out, not giving him a single nce. She lifted the nket,y down on the bed, and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Gu Yixuan stood with pursed lips for a while, then slowly walked up to her.


    Just as he crouched down, Mo Ran suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him coldly.


    "Gu Yixuan, I apologize for being repeatedlyte today. You¡¯re right; we don¡¯t need to get married. Let¡¯s just continue this way, until the day you grow tired of me, and then I¡¯ll leave."


    "Ranran..." Gu Yixuan clenched his fists tightly, his voice trembling.


    "I... I don¡¯t not want to marry you... I was just too angry... I won¡¯t say those kinds of things again..."


    Mo Rany t, her gaze on the ceiling, her tone indifferent.


    "I can understand your anger; you cansh out at me, you can be angry with me. But why do you doubt my loyalty to you, why say those serious words? Don¡¯t you know? The words you utter, they¡¯re like a knife, plunging into my heart, so painful that I want to die."

 Chapter 772 - 773: The Cold War Erupts Again 6

    <h4>Chapter 772: Chapter 773: The Cold War Erupts Again 6</h4>


    He hung his head, and Gu Yixuan tried to take her hand. Seeing that she did not struggle, he held on tightly.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I was just blinded by jealousy. I¡¯m the one you love the most, and I can¡¯t ept it when you neglect me for someone else. Even less can I ept that you would dy our marriage for another person."


    Tears were swirling in Mo Ran¡¯s eyes.


    She took a breath, her voice choked, "Have you noticed that whenever we face difficulties, we stand firmly by each other¡¯s side, protecting one another? But the moment doubt and suspicion arise, we end up hurting each other. Because of Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s issue, I doubted you and became angry with you. Now you¡¯ve started to doubt me and get angry with me because of another man. Tell me, Gu Yixuan, is our love solid as gold, or is it fragile and ready to break?"


    Her words threw him into turmoil.


    "Of course, our love is solid as gold! If we didn¡¯t deeply love each other, how could we have made it this far?"


    What fragility, what nonsense, that can all go to hell. He firmly believed that their love would continue growing stronger and it would never diminish even in the slightest.


    Mo Ran turned to look at him, her tone weary, "If that¡¯s the case, why do you doubt me?"


    "I..."


    "In the end, you don¡¯tpletely trust that my love is real, do you?"


    "Ranran..."


    "Even if I stay by your side all the time and tell you I love you every day, you¡¯re still not reassured, right? Actually, I can¡¯t me you. You¡¯ve never let go of me, giving me all the best things, saying only I am in your heart, but I¡¯m not at ease with you either! I always suspect that you have feelings for Gao Zhenzhen, and you¡¯re always doubting the depth of my feelings for you. What¡¯s wrong with us? How can we reassure one another? How can we achieveplete trust and understanding? Tell me, what do I need to do so we can reach that point?!"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s face was pale, holding her hand tighter and tighter. After a long silence, he slowly began to speak.


    "I don¡¯t want to doubt you either, and I want to fully trust and understand you. But the more I love you, the more anxious I be. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a huge ck hole inside me, no matter how much you love me, no matter how good you are to me, it just won¡¯t fill up. Ranran, I¡¯m so greedy, never satisfied, and I really hate this part of myself..."


    A teardrop broke free from his eye, hitting the floor and making a ticking sound.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 773 - 774: The Cold War Erupts Again 7

    <h4>Chapter 773: Chapter 774: The Cold War Erupts Again 7</h4>


    He cried, he who seldom shed tears, once again wept in front of her.


    Mo Ran tightly covered his mouth, tears silently streaming down.


    It took a while before she could steady her own emotions.


    "Actually, I¡¯m just like you, I¡¯m also very greedy. No matter how much love you give me, I¡¯ll never be satisfied. I know you did the right thing regarding Gao Zhenzhen¡¯s issue, but I just can¡¯t help feeling unhappy, ufortable. I¡¯m used to your dominance, used to your decisiveness in dealing with things, and even more used to you holding me in the palm of your hand, giving me meticulous protection, never allowing anyone to hurt me easily."


    "But Gao Zhenzhen hurt me, and you let her off easily, that made me very dissatisfied. I¡¯m not asking you to punish her, I just wanted to see your attitude, at the very least you could have forced her toe and apologize to me. Or you could have just said in front of me how much you dislike her, but you did none of these!"


    "You even, still agreed to her request, to hug her... With such an oue, do you think I would be pleased? The feeling you give me is that your loyalty is elsewhere, that I¡¯m not as important as her!"


    Gu Yixuan was shocked, he had never known that letting Gao Zhenzhen off so easily could cause her so much pain.


    Mo Ran continued to vent, "You told me, you didn¡¯t report her crime to the police because even if she went in, she woulde out, so you thought it was unnecessary to send her there."


    "I know, in your world there is now, no morality. But in my world, there is! In my eyes, she is a murderer, a woman cruel and vicious!"


    "An innocent old man was killed by her, yet she roams free without consequence, no matter who it is, they would feel the injustice. I am also a victim, I know the feeling of being wronged, how aggrieved, how ufortable it is. It is because I can empathize, that I am not satisfied with the way you handled it."


    "What you said to me made me overthink. Could it be that all people with money and power are so arrogant and disregard thew? The old man and I are both victims, his fate was worse than mine, even dying with an unredressed injustice. I am better off, because you saved me in time, and you avenged me."


    "But then I thought, what would have been my fate if you hadn¡¯t helped me? What would I have been? I realized, all the special treatment I enjoy, it¡¯s all given by you. Without you, I am nothing."

 Chapter 774 - 775: The Cold War Erupts Again 8

    <h4>Chapter 774: Chapter 775: The Cold War Erupts Again 8</h4>


    "The world of emotions is unpredictable. Today you¡¯re madly in love, tomorrow you could be sworn enemies. I¡¯ve always followed you, and gradually I¡¯ve lost the ability to work, bing dependent on you for everything. I use your money, live in your house, enjoy all the benefits you give me."


    "What if one day you stop loving me? By then I¡¯ll certainly be incapable of anything, and where would I go? Even if we were to love each other for a lifetime, if I depend on you for everything, the bnce of our rtionship will inevitably tilt."


    "By then, you might be the emperor, and I¡¯ll be the concubine. You¡¯d lord over me, be domineering, and our rtionship would be like that of sovereign and servant. I¡¯d always have to look up to you, never able to stand beside you as an equal. Because I¡¯d be unable to leave you, I need all the benefits you provide, and for the sake of survival, my love would deteriorate."


    "I don¡¯t want that kind of love. I don¡¯t want my love to have even a trace of servility. Even if we argue or give each other the cold shoulder, I want to be able to hold my head high, unafraid that you, in a moment of displeasure, could take away my rights and leave me with nothing."


    "What I fear more is, in your absence, facing injustice and injury without the ability to fight for myself, to im what¡¯s fair."


    "That¡¯s why I want to go out and work, to be as sessful as you are, to realize my own value, so I can confidently stand by your side forever. Gu Yixuan, have you ever listened to ¡¯To the Oak Tree¡¯?"


    Mo Ran began to recite softly, reciting that popr love poem.


    "If I love you¡ªnever like the clinging vine that unts itself on your high branch; If I love you¡ªnever like the infatuated bird that repeats a monotonous ditty for the dense leaves;"


    "Nor like the spring source that sends forth cool sce year-round; Nor like the steep peak that increases your height and sets off your grandeur. And not even the sunlight, not even the spring rain. No, none of these is enough! I must stand beside you like a kapok, as a tree in its own right."


    "With roots clenched in the earth beneath, leaves touching in the clouds above. Each gust of wind passes, we greet each other, but such speech is lost on others."


    "You have your stout trunk and strong branches, like a knife, a sword, or a halberd; I have my profuse flowers, like a weighty sigh or a valiant torch. We share in the chill torrents and the storm¡¯s bluster; we relish the mists, the morning clouds, the rainbow."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 775 - 776: Finally Married 1

    <h4>Chapter 775: Chapter 776: Finally Married 1</h4>


    "It seemed like an eternal separation, yet a lifelong dependency. That¡¯s what great love is, where constancy lies: to love¡ªnot only your majestic stature but also the position you firmly hold, the ground beneath your feet."


    With every word Mo Ran spoke, a trace of shock appeared in Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes.


    "Do you understand? I love you, but I won¡¯t be like the love-sick bird, repeating the same tedious song for you every day. I just want to realize my own value, to make myself more worthy of you."


    "Because I¡¯m just like you, afraid of losing you, anxious and uneasy. Besides bettering myself, I don¡¯t know how else to hold on to you forever. That¡¯s why I insist on working outside and why I don¡¯t ept your help."


    "All that I do is just to stand by your side forever. My love for you is not any less than yours for me, nor are my worries any less than yours. Gu Yixuan, can you be at ease with someone like me now?"


    "I told you all this today to say that your doubts and suspicions werepletely unnecessary. Really unnecessary, we shouldn¡¯t hurt each other over outsiders."


    As if his blood had turned to ice, Gu Yixuan stiffened for a long while before he finally took a deep breath and came back to his senses.


    His dark eyes met hers, a flicker of guilt passing through them.


    "Ranran, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you, shouldn¡¯t have said such harsh words to you, nor should I have stopped you from coborating with others. You¡¯re human too, you need freedom and space, and you have your helpless moments."


    "I¡¯ve been too domineering. I thought I¡¯d changed a lot, but in reality, I haven¡¯t changed at all. I¡¯m still as unreasonable and overbearing with you as I was before. Can you forgive me this time? In the future, I will definitely learn to trust you, to give you some space and freedom."


    His words were incredibly sincere.


    This was the first time he had made such a promise in front of her.


    Gu Yixuan was filled with regret, wishing he had learned to trust her and give her the space she needed much earlier.


    Then they wouldn¡¯t have had a cold war, Mo Ran wouldn¡¯t have had to sneak off to meet Tang Song.


    Their child would still be there, and so many tragedies wouldn¡¯t have happened between them.


    ...


    I intended to write about their period of cold war for a while, but my heart softened, and I let them reconcile instead. About that, ¡¯The cold war erupts again¡¯¡ªI¡¯ve ignored that title once more. Also, I¡¯ve been dragging my feet recently, partly because I don¡¯t know how to transition suddenly and need a gradual change, and partly because I¡¯ve been troubled every day, my mind in a mess, so I have to keep dragging on... I can¡¯t help it, a consort is only human, not a deity; it¡¯s not possible to please everyone.

 Chapter 776 - 777: Finally Became Husband and Wife 2

    <h4>Chapter 776: Chapter 777: Finally Became Husband and Wife 2</h4>


    Their child was still there, so many tragedies wouldn¡¯t have happened between them.


    Of course, neither would all the things that followed.


    The root of all the mistakesy in hisck of confidence in love, his mistrust of her.


    He wondered if it was still not toote to change...


    Seeing him say such words, Mo Ran was very happy, and a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear at the corner of his mouth.


    "I need to learn to trust you too, not to doubt your feelings for me anymore. You are so good to me, how can I doubt that Gao Zhenzhen is in your heart? Gu Yixuan, from now on, let¡¯s get along well and trust each other, okay?"


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and his expression became very excited.


    "Ranran, does this mean you forgive me? You¡¯re not mad at me, are you?"


    Mo Ran propped himself up, cupping his face with a slight smile, "Yes, I forgive you, and I¡¯m not mad at you. Now that we¡¯ve cleared things up, let¡¯s be together properly from now on. Even if misunderstandings arise in the future, we must listen to each other¡¯s exnations and forgive each other, okay?"


    Gu Yixuan nodded eagerly, "Yes, of course!"


    He was so overjoyed that he couldn¡¯t help but hug her tightly, holding her with all his strength.


    "Ranran, I love you, I will always love you."


    Mo Ran also hugged him tightly, all the sadness in her heart vanished, and she felt nothing but full happiness and joy at that moment.


    "I love you too, forever and always."


    Gu Yixuan held her shoulders, pushed her back slightly, and gazed into her eyes before slowly kissing her lips.


    At first, it was just a tender kiss, but gradually it deepened, became more intimate, yet it was not fierce or rough.


    They kissed each other deeply and slowly, feeling each other¡¯s breath, savoring this blissful moment.


    ......


    After the passionate kiss, Gu Yixuan let go of the panting Mo Ran, covering her abdomen with his hand, "Does your stomach still hurt?"


    "It¡¯s not very painful now."


    "So there¡¯s still a bit of pain, isn¡¯t there?"


    "Yes," Mo Ran nodded.


    "Come, I¡¯ll hold you in my sleep. I¡¯ll keep your belly warm." Gu Yixuany down with her in his arms, pulling the nket over them both.


    He held her from behind, his hot hands massaging her abdomen indeed made Mo Ran feel much morefortable.


    "Gurgle¡ª" Suddenly, Mo Ran¡¯s stomach rumbled.


    Gu Yixuan looked up at her, "Are you hungry, didn¡¯t you have lunch?"


    "Yeah, I didn¡¯t eat much at noon either." She hadn¡¯t felt hungry before, but now that she was rxed, she started to feel particrly hungry.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 777 - 778: Finally Married 3

    <h4>Chapter 777: Chapter 778: Finally Married 3</h4>


    "I¡¯ll go ask Grandma to make you something to eat," he said as he was about to get up.


    Mo Ran held onto him, "I want some wontons, just ask Grandma to make a bowl for me."


    "I can make those, I¡¯ll go cook them for you."


    "Okay. Also, cook an extra bowl, you eat too."


    Gu Yixuan paused, feeling very touched inside; she actually knew he hadn¡¯t had dinner either.


    "Then alright, I¡¯ll cook a big bowl, and we¡¯ll eat together."


    "Mm," Mo Ran smiled and nodded emphatically.


    Gu Yixuan seemed very excited and immediately ran to the kitchen to make wontons. He made pork and mushroom filling, even deliberately wrapping one with a date inside, hoping Mo Ran would eat itter.


    Soon, the fragrant wontons were ready. He filled a big bowl to the brim, then added salt, spices, and chopped green onions, making it smell even more irresistible.


    Carrying the tray upstairs, as soon as he entered, Mo Ran sniffed.


    "It smells so good. Gu Yixuan, your cooking is amazing. It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re not a chef."


    She sat up, leaning against the headboard.


    The man ced the bowl on the bedside table and sat down next to her, "I¡¯ll be your personal chef, only you get to taste my cooking."


    "You said it; you can¡¯t cook for anyone elseter on."


    "Okay."


    He scooped a spoonful of soup, blew on it, and brought it to her lips, "Have some soup first, then eat the wontons."


    The soup was especially delicious, and Mo Ran sipped it again and again.


    Gu Yixuan fed her a few wontons before she grabbed the spoon and scooped one up to his mouth, "You eat, too."


    The man smiled and ate it.


    Mo Ran scooped another wonton for him, "Tastes good, right?"


    "Mm, it¡¯s delicious."


    Mo Ran smiled proudly, as if she were the one who had made it, "I told you, your cooking is great."


    "Let¡¯s have another one." She scooped up the wonton that contained the date.


    Gu Yixuan immediately recognized this particr wonton and pushed the spoon towards her mouth, "You eat this one."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t hesitate and ate it, only then realizing something was amiss.


    "What did you put inside? Mmm... is it a date?"


    "You got it right, Ranran, you¡¯re lucky, you got the most special wonton," Gu Yixuan said with mock seriousness.


    Mo Ran almost spat outughing.


    "You already knew this was the most special one and you gave it to me, where¡¯s my luck? You should be the lucky one."


    "Mm, we¡¯re both lucky, you¡¯re lucky to have met me, and I¡¯m lucky to have met you."

 Chapter 778 - 779: Finally Married 4

    <h4>Chapter 778: Chapter 779: Finally Married 4</h4>


    "Then you should have wrapped two, one for each of us, so both of us could be lucky."


    "No worries, if you eat it, it¡¯s like I ate it too."


    His silly words sweetened Mo Ran¡¯s heart.


    At the same time, she silently vowed to herself to treat him twice as well in the future, to ensure he always felt happiness.


    That night, the two of them slept in each other¡¯s arms, veryfortably. Mo Ran suddenly felt that her stomach didn¡¯t hurt as much as before.


    Perhaps this was the power of love, able to ovee all difficulties and pain.


    ...............................


    The morning air was exceptionally fresh.


    As dawn just started to break, Mo Ran opened her eyes.


    Having slept soundly, she felt refreshed and invigorated, full of strength throughout her body.


    Throwing off the covers, she vigorously shook the man beside her.


    "Gu Yixuan, get up, quick, it¡¯s getting light."


    The man opened his eyes groggily, pulled her back down, and hugged her, mumbling, "It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s sleep a little longer."


    "Come on, get up now!" Mo Ran propped herself up and rubbed his cheeks.


    His handsome face lookedical as she reshaped it, which was amusing.


    Mo Ran couldn¡¯t help but snicker, "Hurry up, we still have things to do."


    She jumped out of bed, hurriedly rifling through clothes, and also picked out several new pieces for Gu Yixuan.


    Lying on the bed, Gu Yixuan¡¯s hair was a mess, a smile on his lips,zily watching her busy figure.


    His head was almost entirely engulfed by the soft, white space pillow, "Ranran, what exactly do we have to do?"


    Mo Ran found the clothes and tossed them all onto the bed.


    "Today we are going to register our marriage, and we need to be the first couple to do so. I¡¯m giving you ten minutes to get ready, no beingte, no skipping out, and no bad moods allowed!"


    Gu Yixuan was stunned for half a second, then suddenly got up energetically and rushed into the bathroom.


    This time it was Mo Ran who was stunned. She quickly came to her senses and dashed after him into the bathroom, "Hey, let me go in and wash up first!"


    Ten minutester, Gu Yixuan was all dressed and sitting in the living room, looking fresh and waiting for a certain dawdling woman toe downstairs.


    Who said they could get ready in ten minutes? Who said not to bete?


    Gu Yixuan smiled helplessly.


    Another ten minutes passed, and Mo Ran finally rushed downstairs.


    "We¡¯re going to bete; let¡¯s go, or we won¡¯t be the first couple to marry today."

 Chapter 779 - 780: Finally Married 5

    <h4>Chapter 779: Chapter 780: Finally Married 5</h4>


    "We¡¯re going to bete, let¡¯s go, or else we won¡¯t be the first couple to get married today."


    Gu Yixuan grabbed the hurried her and sized her up.


    She was dressed beautifully today, in a purple strap dress with a whitece shawl, a pair of low-heeled purple pumps, her hair done up in a bun, adorned with pearl earrings, and wearing a delicate, light makeup, looking elegant, beautiful, refined and virtuous.


    As for him, he was dressed in a white suit with a ck shirt inside, equally formal.


    He thought that standing together, they must be a perfect match.


    Just as he thought that, the old woman voiced his inner thoughts, "The second young master and Miss Mo are such a good match, standing together, they look as harmonious as a pair of jade figurines."


    Mo Ran smiled shyly, taking Gu Yixuan¡¯s arm, and urged again, "Let¡¯s hurry up, or we¡¯ll miss the time."


    "Okay." Gu Yixuan was also smiling happily.


    The two of them got into a Ferrari sports car and quickly arrived at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Mo Ran saw another coupleing to register their marriage.


    They also noticed them, and the anxious woman tugged at the man¡¯s clothes, "Let¡¯s hurry, or we won¡¯t be the first couple to get married."


    Mo Ran almost immediately reacted, pulling Gu Yixuan and rushing forward.


    "Hurry up, we can¡¯t be behind them!"


    Seeing Mo Ran¡¯s intentions, the woman yelled in a hurry, "They¡¯re overtaking us, quick!"


    Just as both parties were about to squeeze into the doorway, Gu Yixuan suddenly scooped up Mo Ran with one arm and slipped in before them with a quick maneuver.


    Then, he carried Mo Ran and dashed up the stairs in just a few strides.


    He was so fast that the other couple had no chance of catching up, and as they ran, Mo Ran could still hear the woman¡¯s frustrated voice.


    Positioned first at the door, Mo Ran leaned on Gu Yixuan,ughing so hard she couldn¡¯t straighten up.


    She didn¡¯t even know what she wasughing at, just that she found it hrious.


    Gu Yixuan held her with an indulgent smile on his lips.


    After a while, when the office hours started, the staff opened the door, and naturally, Mo Ran and herpanion were the first to enter. They spent quite some time there but eventually came out, each holding a little red book in their hands.


    This was the testament to their marriage, even if the book went missing, even if they parted ways, their rtionship would never change, for they were husband and wife.


    Walking back to the car, the two of them held each other¡¯s hands, not saying a word.

 Chapter 780 - 781: Let’s Hear You Call Me ’Husband’ 1

    <h4>Chapter 780: Chapter 781: Let¡¯s Hear You Call Me ¡¯Husband¡¯ 1</h4>


    "Ranran, let¡¯s find a ce to celebrate," Gu Yixuan suggested as they got into the car.


    "Okay, today is our wedding day. Let¡¯s not do anything else or answer anyone¡¯s calls. Shall we spend all our time just with each other?"


    "Of course!" He couldn¡¯t have wished for more.


    Gu Yixuan took Mo Ran to a spacious equestrian center where they both donned riding attire, long leather boots, white gloves, and riding helmets, intending to go horseback riding.


    Someone led a pure ck horse over to them, and Gu Yixuan expertly swung himself onto the horse before reaching out his hands to Mo Ran.


    "It¡¯s so high, can you really pull me up?" Mo Ran was doubtful, mostly because it was her first time riding a horse, and she was both nervous and afraid, worrying she might fall off.


    "Just trust your hand to me," Gu Yixuan said, looking down at her with the azure sky and the dazzling sun above him.


    From Mo Ran¡¯s angle, his facial features were stark and clear like a sculpture, his expression full of confidence and determination, which gave her a great sense of security.


    She grasped his hand, and without needing to exert much force, Mo Ran was effortlessly lifted up, settling neatly in front of him.


    Tense, she quickly grabbed the horse¡¯s mane, her body rigid, not daring to move an inch.


    "Rx, I¡¯m holding you from behind, I won¡¯t let you fall."


    Attempting to loosen up, Mo Ran instead held onto Gu Yixuan¡¯s arms.


    At Gu Yixuan¡¯s urging, the horse trotted a few steps forward, its motion bumping her ufortably, which Mo Ran found disconcerting.


    "I thought horse riding would be fun. It seems I was wrong. It¡¯s quite ufortable sitting up here."


    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re not used to it yet. We¡¯ll go around a couple of times, and once you¡¯re ustomed, I¡¯ll take you galloping across the field," he replied.


    "Like in the TV shows, where you gallop across the grasnds?"


    "Exactly."


    "Gu Yixuan, you¡¯re amazing, you can even do this," Mo Ran said with admiration in her eyes.


    This man, he really is talented both in letters and in arms. But fortunately, he¡¯s now her husband.


    Gu Yixuan held her close, gently guiding the horse.


    "Ranran, you should call me ¡¯husband¡¯."


    Mo Ran blushed slightly, "I¡¯ve gotten used to calling your name..."


    "Wife,e on, call me ¡¯husband¡¯ and let me hear it."


    It really felt so cheesy! She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    "Hurry up and call out!"


    Mo Ran opened her mouth, but she just couldn¡¯t get the words out.


    Suddenly, the horse picked up speed, and she yelled out in fright, "Too fast, slow down! I¡¯m scared!"

 Chapter 781 - 782: Let’s Hear You Call Me Husband 2

    <h4>Chapter 781: Chapter 782: Let¡¯s Hear You Call Me Husband 2</h4>


    "Say ¡¯husband¡¯ for me, and I¡¯ll slow down," Mo Ran said.


    "Hus...," she hardly got out.


    "Mm-hmm," Gu Yixuan hummed dangerously, and the horse¡¯s speed increased.


    "I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it!" Couldn¡¯t she surrender?


    "You first let the horse stop."


    "Okay," Gu Yixuan pulled on the reins, and the horse quickly slowed down, much to Mo Ran¡¯s relief.


    Under his expectant gaze, she mustered her courage and said, "...husband... husband."


    Gu Yixuan, who was happy after the first two words, red at Mo Ran upon hearing thest word.


    "Haha, ¡¯old husband.¡¯" Mo Ranughed proudly, all because he had threatened her just now.


    "Ranran, do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to punish you?" Gu Yixuan tried to elerate again.


    "Husband, husband¡ª" Mo Ran quickly grabbed his arm and called ¡¯husband¡¯ twice in a row.


    Then Gu Yixuan, satisfied, kissed the corner of her mouth, "Wife, this is your reward."


    Mo Ran also nted a kiss on his lips, "And this is my reward for you."


    "Ranran, call me ¡¯dear¡¯ one more time," he demanded, ever pushing his luck.


    "I won¡¯t say it!"


    "If you don¡¯t say it, I might have to..."


    "If you dare to threaten me, I¡¯ll make you sleep in the study!"


    "...You promised you wouldn¡¯t make me sleep in the study anymore."


    "Husband, you¡¯re so childish, how can you believe what a woman says."


    "..."


    Gradually getting used to sitting on the horse, Gu Yixuan did take her on a galloping ride.


    Though it threw her body a little out of whack, the thrill was something she had never experienced before.


    After riding, the couple went to a jewelry store, at Mo Ran¡¯s request; she had nned to use her savings to buy him a ring.


    They looked at some men¡¯s rings, but Mo Ran couldn¡¯t make up her mind.


    She turned to Gu Yixuan, "Which one do you like?"


    "As long as it¡¯s your choice, I¡¯ll like it," Gu Yixuan said with a slight smile, eyes filled with indulgence.


    The sales associate spontaneously took out a ring, "Miss, you could have your boyfriend try this one, it¡¯s simple and elegant, yet luxurious, very suitable for your boyfriend."


    Gu Yixuan spoke calmly, "She¡¯s my wife."


    Boyfriend, step aside! He was now her husband, her only husband!


    There was a hint of pride in his tone that only Mo Ran could perceive.


    She is his wife, and he¡¯s proud of that?

 Chapter 782 - 783: Let’s Hear You Call Me Husband 3

    <h4>Chapter 782: Chapter 783: Let¡¯s Hear You Call Me Husband 3</h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry, I thought your wife looked just over twenty, very young, so I thought she wasn¡¯t married yet." The clerk was very articte, with one sentence she resolved the awkward situation and ttered both customers.


    Mo Ran was in a good mood, took the ring that was introduced to her, and looked at it closely.


    The ring bore two words that flowed like clouds and water¡ªEternal love.


    She picked up Gu Yixuan¡¯s left hand and slid the ring onto his ring finger, fitting perfectly. His fingers were long and clean, with distinct veins, making them very suitable for wearing rings.


    "Your husband looks really good wearing it," the sales clerk said enviously with a smile.


    Mo Ran nodded, "I also think it looks good, let¡¯s take this one."


    "Alright, would you like it wrapped up or would you wear it right away?"


    "Wear it right away." Mo Ran took the scissors nearby and snipped off the price tag from the ring.


    Walking out of the mall, Gu Yixuan kept staring at the ring.


    "Ranran, you have really good taste, I really like this ring."


    "Of course, if I didn¡¯t have good taste, how could I have chosen you?"


    Gu Yixuan said with amusement, "No, I chose you first, my taste is better than yours."


    "Yes, you chose me, which proves you have a unique discernment," she epted hispliment with grace.


    At that moment, her phone rang, it was Yuan Zhe calling.


    Gu Yixuan also saw the name, and the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, his lips pressed thinly together.


    Mo Ran just nced at it then put the phone into her handbag, not bothering with it.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to answer it?"


    "No, didn¡¯t we agree? Today we won¡¯t answer anyone¡¯s calls."


    Mo Ran smiled, nudging him gently with her body, "You¡¯re not jealous, are you?"


    "No, I¡¯m just not happy he¡¯s contacting you. Ranran, I won¡¯t doubt you from now on. Even if I have doubts, I will ask you and listen to your exnation in person."


    "Not bad, you can be taught!" Mo Ran nodded with satisfaction.


    Gu Yixuan smiled helplessly, wrapped his arm around her shoulders and led her to the car.


    They visited many ces and bought a lot of stuff to take back.


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t tell Mo Yan about her marriage, she didn¡¯t know how to start, so she thought of simply picking a day to go out for a meal and then telling her.


    In the following days, Mo Ran rested at home, entrusting everything about the dance ss to Mo Yan.


    It wasn¡¯t that she waszy; her period hade, and she didn¡¯t want to move or go out.

 Chapter 783 - 784: The Big Gift Prepared for Old Master Gu 1

    <h4>Chapter 783: Chapter 784: The Big Gift Prepared for Old Master Gu 1</h4>


    Moreover, she had just married Gu Yixuan and she needed to spend a few days with him at home.


    Yuan Zhe had called several times, but Mo Ran only chatted with him briefly before hanging up.


    Subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him much. If they were merely business partners, he wouldn¡¯t call her frequently to chat unless he had some ulterior motives.


    No matter what his intentions were, Mo Ran didn¡¯t want to bother, anyway, other people¡¯s business had nothing to do with her.


    Now it was essentially autumn, the air carried a hint of coolness, and sleeping was veryfortable.


    At noon, Mo Ran curled up in bed for an hour¡¯s rest, then put on her slippers and went downstairs to watch TV.


    "Madam, the younger master just called and said he wille to pick you up to go to Gu Mansion soon, so you should get ready in advance."


    Mo Ran was stunned for quite a while.


    "Go where?"


    "Gu Mansion."


    "Why would it be there?"


    "Today is Great Grandfather Gu¡¯s birthday."


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday?


    "Okay," she said, even though Gu Yixuan didn¡¯t like Gu Hai, Mo Ran thought he should go to offer birthday wishes to an elder.


    Actually, Gu Yixuan was quite filial.


    Mo Ran dressed herself up, putting on something slightly more formal, and waited at home for Gu Yixuan.


    At two in the afternoon, he came back, "Let¡¯s go, the banquet has probably already started."


    "Okay," Mo Ran linked her arm with his and followed him into the car.


    "By the way, did you buy a gift? I haven¡¯t prepared a gift," asked Mo Ran.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s lips curled into a slight cold smile, but Mo Ran didn¡¯t notice, "I have prepared it, I¡¯ve got a big present for him."


    "That¡¯s good. Also, now that we¡¯re married... should I call him ¡¯grandfather¡¯ter?" She felt like she couldn¡¯t say it, would Gu Yixuan think shecked filial piety?


    "No need, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Don¡¯t worry, even if you called him, he wouldn¡¯t acknowledge it."


    "Right, he hates me so much." He even almost killed her once, "Then I won¡¯t call him."


    ............................


    The car stopped at the entrance of Gu Mansion, where dedicated bodyguards opened the door for them. Mo Ran, arm in arm with Gu Yixuan, stepped across the red carpet into the grand residence.


    The living room of the Gu family was vast and had been entirely decorated for the asion, turning it into a small party scene.


    As soon as they entered, many people turned their attention to them.

 Chapter 784 - 785: The Big Gift Prepared for Old Master Gu 2

    <h4>Chapter 784: Chapter 785: The Big Gift Prepared for Old Master Gu 2</h4>


    "Second Young Master, you¡¯re here," Butler Guan Jin greeted him as he approached.


    "Where is the Elder Patriarch?" Gu Yixuan asked, never referring to Gu Hai as Grandfather.


    "The old man is resting upstairs and wille downter."


    A slight tug appeared at the corner of Gu Yixuan¡¯s mouth. Indeed, the older one gets, the more rest they seem to need. He wondered if the old man could handle the big gift he was about to present.


    Hand in hand with Mo Ran, he walked upstairs, seemingly oblivious to those around him.


    "Second Young Master, the Elder Patriarch is currently resting..." Guan Jin ran over to stop him.


    "I know he¡¯s resting, and I want to see him precisely now," Gu Yixuan said coldly, sweeping Guan Jin¡¯s hand aside and leading Mo Ran upstairs.


    Guan Jin dared not let him barge in alone and hurried after them, "I¡¯ll go announce your arrival."


    At the door to Gu Hai¡¯s room, two bodyguards stood guard. Seeing Gu Yixuan approach, they respectfully saluted him.


    As Guan Jin had already announced them, they entered the room without difficulty.


    The room was a superrge space, easily exceeding two hundred square meters, divided into two sections: on the left was the bedroom area, and on the right, the study.


    Moreover, the room was vintage in design, with carved windows and doors, a carved bed, carved tables and chairs, and also an antique shelf filled with many antiques.


    On the wall hung calligraphy and paintings by well-known artists.


    In a vase as tall as a person, there were actually two branches of coral carved to resemble plum blossom branches, with red plum blossoms blooming vividly; one could easily mistake them for real at a cursory nce.


    Mo Ran marveled silently, figuring any random corner of the room could fetch a fortune if sold.


    The room also featured a very spacious balcony.


    Gu Haiy on a rattan chair on the balcony, the kind that could rock automatically. He was resting with his eyes slightly closed, exuding an air of advanced age and an invisible sense of oppression.


    Gu Yixuan pulled Mo Ran to sit on the sofa not far from him, crossed one leg over the other, and ced his hands casually on his abdomen.


    He spoke lightly, "Go call Madam."


    Those words were directed at Guan Jin.


    Guan Jin looked helplessly towards Gu Hai, unsure whether toply or not.


    "I have something to say," Gu Yixuan added.


    Gu Hai opened his eyes, rose from the rattan chair, and using his walking stick, he walked inside and sat down on the leather chair in front of the desk.


    "Call her over," he said, waving his hand at Guan Jin, who then left the room to call Gao Meiru.


    Soon, the splendidly dressed Gao Meiru entered. Only the four of them remained in the room, with everyone else dismissed.

 Chapter 785 - 786: The Big Gift Prepared for Old Master Gu 3

    <h4>Chapter 785: Chapter 786: The Big Gift Prepared for Old Master Gu 3</h4>


    "Speak quickly if you have something to say," Gao Meiru said as she took a seat on the single sofa beside Gu Yixuan, her tone indifferent.


    Her gaze swept over Mo Ran without leaving a trace, a hint of chill in her eyes.


    She just couldn¡¯t understand how Zhenzhen, with all her impressive qualifications, had lost to this woman whocked any presence.


    Everything had been going ording to her n, yet Mo Ran had be an obstacle.


    But she would find a way to get rid of her.


    Gu Yixuan pulled out a document from his chest and tossed it on the table, his expression unreadable. "Today is your birthday, this is the grand gift I¡¯ve prepared for you. Take a look."


    Gao Meiru picked up the document and actively handed it over to Gu Hai.


    He nced at Gu Yixuan with confusion, then at the document, before slowly opening it.


    Upon seeing its contents, his eagle-like eyes immediately zed with intense anger and sharpness.


    "p¡ª" The document was violently pped onto the table, and he red at Gu Yixuan, his anger beyond containment.


    "Good, very good! You¡¯ve certainly grown bold, daring enough to pressure me into giving up all my shares. Do you think I¡¯ve grown old, that you no longer see me as someone to be considered!"


    Upon hearing his words, everyone but Gu Yixuan was shocked.


    Gao Meiru quickly grabbed the document to look through it, and indeed, it was as such, with another page following; opening it, she turned pale with shock.


    The content on the second page was a demand for her to relinquish all her shares.


    He wasn¡¯t only pressuring Gu Hai, but also pressuring her.


    Gu Yixuan remainedposed, giving a coldugh, "It¡¯s not that I think you¡¯re old, you are indeed old. When people age, they should let go of all matters and enjoy some peace. Don¡¯t meddle too much and risk an untimely death."


    Gu Hai was further infuriated by his words.


    "Humph, do you think just because you want me to give them up, I will? Boy, don¡¯t push me to kick you out of the Gu Family! Over these years, if I hadn¡¯t beenx with you, do you think you¡¯d have reached the position you hold today?! With just onemand from me, you¡¯d be nothing at once!"


    In response to his threat, Gu Yixuan sneered, "You really are old, thinking that the Gu Family is still your world? These years, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯ve been lenient towards you for sharing the Gu surname, you would have already be nothing!"


    Gu Hai was shocked; when had his wings grown so strong.


    For more than a decade, he had kept his guard up, not allowing his power to be too formidable.

 Chapter 786 - 787: The Big Gift Prepared for Old Master Gu 4

    <h4>Chapter 786: Chapter 787: The Big Gift Prepared for Old Master Gu 4</h4>


    In his view, in W City, Gu Yixuan indeed had no significant influence, only good rtions with many people.


    But good rtions do not mean others will work for him or be loyal to him.


    Gu Hai believed that he also had good connections in W City, and his influence was not bad. If it came down to a real fight, Gu Yixuan, this greenhorn, would be no match for him.


    Yet today, Gu Yixuan spoke with grandeur and brimmed with confidence.


    Had he really reached a point of fearlessness?


    Gao Meiru had long been unable to restrain herself, "Is this how you treat your elders?! Today is your grandfather¡¯s birthday, and you actually want to withdraw his shares¡ªGu Yixuan, don¡¯t be too arrogant!"


    Gu Yixuan gave her a cold nce, "Step aside, you¡¯re not qualified to challenge me. Your shares, I¡¯ll withdraw them all too, rest assured, I will leave you with nothing."


    His voice was icy cold, each word like a bullet, chilling Gao Meiru to the bone and immediately instilling terror in her heart.


    This man had grown up, and no matter how hard she tried, she could no longer suppress him.


    Now, she didn¡¯t even have a chance to do so.


    She suddenly felt so desperate¡ªwas Chengcheng¡¯s vengeance to be forgotten just like that?


    It was he who killed Chengcheng; did they think she wouldn¡¯t know just because they didn¡¯t speak of it?


    Her own child was dead; as a mother, how could she let this go lightly?


    Over the years, she had been looking for an opportunity to eliminate Gu Yixuan but never found the chance. His power and influence were immense, leaving her unable to act against him.


    If she offended him, she would be the one at a loss. She wanted revenge but did not wish to die; she wanted to live well.


    In desperation, she thought of using Gao Zhenzhen, thinking that if Gu Yixuan was under ck Angel¡¯s control, he would die sooner orter.


    That way, she would have her revenge, and no one would suspect her; she had nned to use someone else¡¯s hand tomit the deed.


    Regrettably, he had even gotten rid of ck Angel.


    Now she was still searching for a way to kill him, but obviously, it was toote; he had already begun to strike back against her.


    Then, did she still have a chance to avenge Chengcheng?


    Gao Meiru lowered her eyes without expression, concealing the malice in them.


    Gu Haiughed in extreme anger, "Very well, your wings have indeed hardened. Let me tell you, I¡¯d rather die than let you monopolize the Gu Family. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll force me, how you¡¯ll deal with me!"

 Chapter 787 - 788: The Big Gift Prepared for Old Master Gu 5

    <h4>Chapter 787: Chapter 788: The Big Gift Prepared for Old Master Gu 5</h4>


    "You don¡¯t need to sign, actually I just came to tell you about my decision. But, even if you don¡¯t sign, it doesn¡¯t matter. Because..."


    Gu Yixuan gave a mysterious smile, "I¡¯vepletely neutralized your power. Now in the Gu Family, not a single person will obey yourmands. Your shares won¡¯t earn you a penny. Of course, they will only continue to lose money."


    Gu Hai was shocked. How could such a thing happen.


    "I don¡¯t believe it..."


    Gu Yixuan pulled Mo Ran to her feet, looking at her tenderly.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe it, but you will soon know the truth. Originally, I disdained even dealing with you."


    A sharp light shed in his eyes, "However, you took my words for nothing. I said, no one is allowed to touch my woman, or they would face the consequences."


    "But you still went after her, so I thought of giving you a small lesson. I believe you won¡¯t take my words for nothing anymore."


    Gu Hai immediately grabbed the phone to dial his old subordinate¡¯s number.


    He didn¡¯t believe what Gu Yixuan said, he didn¡¯t believe he could, in such a short period, hollow out their shares without anyone noticing!


    "Mr. Gu, I¡¯m really sorry, your shares have indeed been transferred. Now under the name of a Gu Family industry that loses money every year, your and your wife¡¯s stocks have be worthless paper..."


    The person on the other end said something else, but Gu Hai could no longer listen to a word.


    Gu Yixuan had ruined him financially; he was penniless and could no longer afford his subordinates, nor could he continue his life offort and privilege...


    He suddenly pulled out a gun from the drawer and pointed it at Gu Yixuan.


    "If I kill you here today, do you think the Gu Family will return to my hands?"


    He harbored a murderous intent, even though this was his only grandson, when it came to his interests, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill mercilessly.


    Mo Ran hugged Gu Yixuan tightly, staring nervously at the dark muzzle of the gun.


    Gu Yixuan patted her shoulder soothingly, his face filled with confidence, "Then do you think I came here without any preparations?"


    "What do you mean?" A hint of suspicion shed in Gu Hai¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Yixuan¡¯s gaze passed through the balcony and looked outside, "Take a look outside for yourself."


    "You go." Gu Hai ordered Gao Meiru.


    Off in the distance were just some residential buildings and some vehicles and pedestrians; nothing else was discernible.

 Chapter 788 - 789: The Big Gift Prepared for Old Master Gu 6

    <h4>Chapter 788: Chapter 789: The Big Gift Prepared for Old Master Gu 6</h4>


    However, near the Gu Mansion, there were indeed many cars parked, all belonging to the guests.


    But Gao Meiru was no fool; she took out a pair of binocrs and looked around.


    She suddenly noticed that there were almost a dozen cars downstairs, each with three men sitting inside, all dressed in ck suits, their expressions indifferent, making it obvious they were assassin types.


    In the nearest residential building, she saw that in two different windows, snipers were positioned with their rifles pointed this way.


    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, one gun was aimed at her, and the other at Gu Hai...


    "Dad, there are a lot of people outside, we are surrounded," she said, her face pale.


    A flicker of shock passed through Gu Hai¡¯s eyes.


    "If you dare to fire, it will be a case of mutual destruction. However, chances are you won¡¯t kill me before you get killed yourself," Gu Yixuan reminded him indifferently.


    "You... What exactly do you want?" Gu Hai¡¯s hand holding the gun trembled slightly.


    "Didn¡¯t I just say it? I want you to have nothing."


    "This is revenge, isn¡¯t it? Back then, we killed your mother, so you want to get back at us. Heh, if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you just kill us outright?"


    A shadow crossed Gu Yixuan¡¯s eyes.


    "Kill you? Wouldn¡¯t that be letting you off too easily? I want you to live well and see how I live better than you, how I trample you underfoot. Also, you¡¯ve enjoyed a lifetime of respect and wealth, and suddenly having nothing at all must feel terrible. The gaze and opinion of the outside world will be enough to crush you!"


    Indeed, for people like them, what they cared about most in life was their face and their dignified bearing.


    Now that even the substance was gone, it would be a lie to say their hearts weren¡¯t suffering.


    "You unfilial descendant, even if I die, I will not let you go!"


    Seeing him so emotionally agitated, Gu Yixuan shook his head with a smile.


    "I advise you to ept reality, which might be better for you. Looking at your robust health, you should be able to live another decade or so. If you obediently follow my arrangements, I might let you live out your old age in peace. Otherwise..."


    The rest of the sentence was left unsaid, but they knew what it meant; there wouldn¡¯t be a good oue.


    "Alright, I¡¯ve already delivered the gift for today. I have no interest in your longevity banquet, so I shall take my leave immediately."


    Gu Yixuan left holding Mo Ran, not at all worried that Gu Hai would shoot.

 Chapter 789 - 790: Ruthless Move 1

    <h4>Chapter 789: Chapter 790: Ruthless Move 1</h4>


    Indeed, he did not pull the trigger, because he dared not to.


    It was not until she left the Gu Mansion and sat in the car that Mo Ran finally rxed. That was when she realized she had broken out in a cold sweat; her back was drenched.


    "Ranran, are you okay?" Gu Yixuan handed her a bottle of water with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine," Mo Ran smiled and shook her head, "I was just a bit nervous just now, but I¡¯m okay now."


    After all, it wasn¡¯t her first time seeing a gun, nor her first time witnessing such a scene; she had grown somewhat ustomed to it.


    Gu Yixuan gripped her hand tightly, his eyes filled with gratitude and guilt.


    Following him, Mo Ran had given up many things, including her most valued morals andw, which she had already started to abandon.


    Had it not been for him, she surely would not have often found herself in such situations. Had it not been for him, she might have long since escaped this turmoil of right and wrong.


    It was he who pulled her into his world, he, in truth, was the most selfish, the one least willing to sacrifice.


    But he would make it up to her, he would be very good to her, giving her everything in the whole world.


    ............


    "Dad, what are we going to do now? We have nothing left, we could only be at his mercy from now on. Dad, what should we do?!"


    As soon as Gu Yixuan and his party had left, Gao Meiru couldn¡¯t help but start worrying.


    Gu Hai heavily sat down, his expression weary, "I didn¡¯t expect he would do this..."


    "To be honest, this was all within expectations. Dad, if he could harm Chengcheng, do you think he would spare us? We are still the murderers of his mother."


    "What did you say?" Gu Hai was shocked, "You... know about Chengcheng¡¯s affair?"


    Gao Meiru¡¯s expression was sorrowful, "Of course, I know. But since you all wouldn¡¯t talk about it, I pretended to be unaware too. Because, after all, Gu Yixuan is thest bloodline of the Gu family. Even if I hate him, I can¡¯t cut off the Gu family¡¯s lineage. Since I can¡¯t do anything, I might as well choose to evade."


    Gu Hai nodded heavily, "You¡¯ve been put through a lot... It¡¯s our Gu family... we have wronged you..."


    "Dad, please don¡¯t say that, I am a member of the Gu family in life, and I will be a ghost of the Gu family in death. There is no way you have wronged me. The death of Chengcheng can only be med on his own unfortunate fate."


    Pulling out a handkerchief, she bowed her head and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. For the sake of revenge, she could only grit her teeth and say these insincere words.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 790 - 791: Ruthless Move 2

    <h4>Chapter 790: Chapter 791: Ruthless Move 2</h4>


    Seeing her so understanding of the bigger picture, Gu Hai felt even more that the Gu family had wronged her.


    "Meiru, now you have to suffer the same fate as me, I really feel very sorry to you," he said.


    "Dad, actually... we don¡¯t need to put up with this. I think we really can¡¯t indulge Gu Yixuan any longer. How good were you to him before? You entrusted the family business to him, forgave him over and over again, tolerated him. But what was the result? He didn¡¯t appreciate any of it and instead turned against you. Dad, I¡¯m really worried that you will suffer a great injustice at his hands."


    Gu Hai was slightly stunned; this was exactly what he was worried about.


    Gu Yixuan wouldn¡¯t take his life, but he would certainly imprison him, making him live a life isted from the world.


    For a dragon that used to soar high and proud, would he be content suddenly trapped in shallow waters?


    Gu Hai would not be content.


    A sinister killing intent slowly gathered in his eyes.


    Gao Meiru continued to persuade him, "Actually, we just want to protect ourselves; it¡¯s also considered severing ties for justice. We don¡¯t need to take his life, just make him a cripple, unable to go against us anymore. As for the bloodline, as long as he¡¯s alive, that¡¯s not an issue."


    In their eyes, Gu Yixuan was just a tool for producing descendants for the Gu family.


    This proposal deeply moved Gu Hai.


    "But I heard that Huo En in North America has a life-and-death friendship with him. If we made a move against him, wouldn¡¯t it...?"


    "Dad, we don¡¯t have to worry about the mob boss in North America at all. Gu Yixuan is far away in W City; even if Huo En wanted to save him, he couldn¡¯t quench a nearby fire with distant water. Another thing, perhaps the outside world doesn¡¯t know, but I heard that Huo En actually took a bullet to the brain nine years ago. Although he was saved, the bullet stayed in his brain for too long, and now he¡¯s almost at the end of his rope."


    Gu Hai¡¯s eyes lit up, "Really?!"


    Gao Meiru nodded affirmatively, "It¡¯s true. Lately, the affairs of North America are being managed by Huo En¡¯s two capable assistants; he hasn¡¯t made an appearance in a very long time. All this was told to me by Zhenzhen. She found out from the Fujiwara Mo Family, so it must be correct."


    The influence of the Fujiwara Mo Family was very powerful; if it was information they revealed, then it absolutely had to be true.


    "So, Gu Yixuan has lost his backing?" He couldn¡¯t help butugh, his smile exuding a sinister eeriness.

 Chapter 791 - 792: Ruthless Move 3

    <h4>Chapter 791: Chapter 792: Ruthless Move 3</h4>


    Gao Meiru followed with a sinister smile, "Yes, he¡¯s got no backers now. As of today, he¡¯s just a paper tiger. Father, he just left not long ago, do we send someone now..."


    "No!" Gu Hai pondered for a while and then spoke indifferently, "Although it¡¯s a piece of news released by the Fujiwara Mo Family, we should still exercise caution. We must act wlessly. Here¡¯s what you¡¯ll do, hire a few desperate criminals, give them money, and just have them cripple him. Remember, leave him alive."


    "Yes, I know what to do."


    Gao Meiru lowered her gaze, concealing the cold sneer within her eyes. The day Gu Yixuan bes a crippled man will mark the end of his life, and she definitely won¡¯t give him a chance to survive.


    ........................


    After resting at home for two days, Mo Yan sent Mo Ran a key to thepany, asking her to find some time to check it out and see if it meets her satisfaction.


    She heard that the renovation was basicallyplete and that they would soon be ready to open for business and enroll students.


    Their leased property was situated in a bustlingmercial area, close to various parts of the downtown area, making it convenient for the apprentices toe and learn in their free time.


    Walking into the beautifully decorated, spacious dance studio, Mo Ran widened her eyes in surprise, her gaze filled with delight.


    Was this going to be her workce from now on?


    Was this her ownpany?


    "How is it, isn¡¯t it pretty?" A voice sounded from behind her, and Mo Ran turned around to see Yuan Zhe, who had appeared without her noticing.


    He had his hands tucked into his pockets, giving Mo Ran a smile with a graceful demeanor.


    Sitting down at a piano, his long fingers moved skillfully across the keys, and a stream of beautiful music immediately flowed forth.


    Mo Ran quietly watched him. His skin was pale enough to see the bluish veins. He lowered his long eyshes, focusing on ying the piano, resembling a mncholic and noble prince.


    Such a man was outstanding, and sometimes, he even seemed more attractive than Gu Yixuan.


    But there was always an air of mystery about him that kept Mo Ran at a distance, unable to even be ordinary friends with him.


    "Does it sound good?" he asked with a sideways smile, pausing his ying.


    "It sounds very good. What¡¯s it called?"


    "Castle in the Sky, it¡¯s one of my favorite piano pieces. I admire the spirit of the protagonist who strives tirelessly in pursuit of their dreams in the animation."


    "I haven¡¯t seen it, maybe I¡¯ll take the opportunity to watch it. By the way, Mr. Yuan, what brings you here?"


    ...


    This is a work of fiction. Please don¡¯t waste your patriotic fervor on me, it¡¯s more than thisdy can bear.

 Chapter 792 - 793: Ruthless Move 4

    <h4>Chapter 792: Chapter 793: Ruthless Move 4</h4>


    "I¡¯ve said before, you can call me Yuan Zhe."


    "With your deep qualifications and extraordinary status, Mr. Yuan, I think calling you ¡¯Mister¡¯ shows more of the respect I have for you."


    Fujiwara Ize¡¯s fingers danced casually on the white piano keys, producing a few sporadic notes.


    "Actually, we¡¯re about the same age. Calling me that way makes it seem like I¡¯m much older than you are."


    Mo Ran didn¡¯t want to linger on this topic, "Are you here to check on the renovation progress as well today?"


    "No, I knew you would be here, so I came specifically to see you."


    With a slight tilt of his head, Fujiwara Ize¡¯s deep eyes watched her quietly. Different from a usual gaze, it was a bit presumptuous, a bit focused...


    Mo Ran shifted her gaze away ufortably, without asking why.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was a call from Gu Yixuan.


    Mo Ran walked to the door and answered the call.


    "Hello."


    "Ranran, where are you? I¡¯ming to pick you up for lunch."


    "I¡¯m at thepany, checking on how the renovations are going. Mr. Yuan happens to be here too. You cane pick me up, I¡¯m just getting hungry." Mo Ran didn¡¯t hide it from him, mainly wanting to rify things first to avoid misunderstanding between the two men.


    "Okay. I¡¯ll be right there." Gu Yixuan¡¯s voice held not a hint of displeasure, trusting herpletely.


    "Your boyfriend called?" Yuan Zhe¡¯s voice came from behind her, once again approaching her silently.


    Mo Ran turned around, her expression serene, "No, my husband."


    A flicker of surprise passed through the man¡¯s eyes, "Oh right, I¡¯d forgotten, you two registered for marriage that day. When will you hold the wedding ceremony?"


    Mo Ran smiled, "The wedding will probably take some time, we just got the certificate for now. Anyway, we don¡¯t care about those formalities, being husband and wife is what matters."


    "...Hmm, you¡¯re right. I actually wanted to invite you to dinner today to thank you for your help the other day. It seems you have ns with your husband, so I¡¯ll take my leave first."


    "Okay, take care." Mo Ran inwardly couldn¡¯t be more relieved, the more she interacted with him, the more she felt unable to get along with him.


    Fujiwara Ize gave her a slight smile, and in the moment he turned around, a hint of coldness shed in his eyes.


    They were married already?


    Wasn¡¯t the interference supposed to stop that?


    Thinking that creating a misunderstanding between them would prevent them from marrying right away, it seemed he had underestimated the strength of their rtionship.


    But no matter, marriage is just a piece of paper. To him, it posed no threat at all.


    ....


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!